SOUTH AMERICAN JUNGLE TALES
HOW THE RAYS DEFENDED THE FORD
In South America there is a river called the Yabebirì; and it flows through the city of
Misiones. In this river there are many rays, a kind of mud fish like the salt-water skate; and the
river, indeed, gets its name from them: “Yabebirì” means the “river of ray fish.” The ray is a
wide, flat fish with a long, slender tail. The tail is very bony; and when it strikes you it cuts, and
leaves poison in the wound.
There are so many rays in the river that it is dangerous even to put your foot into the water. I
once knew a man who had his heel pricked by a ray. He had to walk more than two miles home,
groaning with pain all the way and fainting several times from the poison. The pain from a ray
bite is one of the sharpest pains one can feel.
But there are also other kinds of fish in the Yabebirì; and most of them are good to eat. That is
why some evil men once began to fish for them with dynamite. They put the dynamite under
water and set it off. The shock of the explosion stunned and killed all the fish nearby; and not
only the big fish, but also the little ones, which cannot be eaten. It is very cruel and wasteful to
hunt fish with dynamite.
However, there was a man who lived on the bank of the river; and he was sorry for the poor
fish, especially the little ones; and he told the bad men that they must stop bombing the fish. At
first they were angry and said they would do what they liked. But the man was known
everywhere to be an upright, honest man, and finally they obeyed him and set off no more
bombs in the river.
And the fish were grateful to this man, whom they had come to know the moment he
ap
proached the edge of the water. Whenever he walked along the bank smoking his pipe, the
rays especially would swim along the bottom to keep him company. He, of course, did not know
he had so many friends in the river. He lived there just because he liked the place.
Now, it happened one afternoon that a fox came running down to the river; and putting his
fo
repaws into the water he called:
“Hey there, you ray fish! Quick! Quick! Here comes that friend of yours! He’s in trouble!”
All the rays who heard came swimming up anxiously to the edge of the water.
“What’s the matter? Where is he?” they asked.
“Here he comes!” answered the fox. “He has been fighting with a panther, and is trying to get
away! He wants to get over to that island! Let him cross, for he is a very good man!”
“Of course we will! Of course we will!” the rays answered. “As for the panther, we will fix
him!”
“Yes, but remember a panther is a panther!” said the fox; by which he meant that a panther is
almost as hard to fight with as a tiger. And the fox gave a little jump and ran back into the
woods, so as not to be near when the panther came.
A second or two later, the branches along the river bank were pushed aside, and the man came
ru
nning down to the water’s edge. He was all bleeding and his shirt was torn. From a scratch on
his face the blood was streaming down off his chin, and his sleeves were wet with blood also. It
was clear that the man was very badly hurt; for he almost fell as he ran out into the river. When
he put his feet into the water, the rays moved aside so that their tails would not touch him; and he
waded across to the island, with the water coming up to his breast. On the other side he fell to
the ground fainting from loss of blood.
The rays did not have much time to sit there pitying him. Some distance behind the man the
panther came jumping along with great leaps to catch him. The big wildcat stopped on the bank,
and gave a great roar; but up and down the river the rays went calling; “The Panther! The
Panther!” and they gathered together near the shore to attack him if he tried to cross.
The panther looked up and down the stream, and finally he spied the man lying helpless on the
island. He, too, was badly wounded and dripping with blood; but he was determined to eat the
man at any cost. With another great howl, he leaped into the water.
Almost instantly, however, he felt as though a hundred pins and needles were sticking into his
paws. You see, the rays were trying to block the ford, and were stinging him with the stingers in
their tails. He gave one big jump back to the river bank and stood there roaring, and holding one
paw up in the air because it hurt him to step on it. After a moment he looked down into the water
and saw that it was all black and muddy. The rays were coming in great crowds and stirring up
the bottom of the river.
“Ah hah!” said the panther: “Ah hah! I see! It is you, you bad, wicked ray fish! It was you
who gave me all those stings! Well now, just get out of the way!”
“We will not get out of the way,” answered the rays.
“Away, I tell you!” said the panther.
“We won’t!” said the rays. “He is a good man. It is not right to kill him!”
“He gave me these wounds you see,” said the panther. “I must punish him!”
“And you gave him his wounds, too,” said the rays. “But that is all a matter for you folks in
the woods to settle. So long as this man is on the river, he is in our province and we intend to
protect him!”
“Get out of my way!” said the panther.
“Not never!” said the rays. You see, the rays had never been to school; and they said “not
never” and “not nothing” the way children sometimes do and never ought to do, not never!
“Well, we’ll see!” said the panther, with another great roar; and he ran up the bank to get a
start for one great jump. The panther understood that the rays were packed close in along the
shore; and he figured that if he could jump away out into the stream he would get beyond them
and their stingers, and finally reach the wounded man on the island.
But some of the rays saw what he was going to do, and they began to shout to one another:
“Out to mid-stream! Out to mid-stream! He’s going to jump! He’s going to jump!”
The panther did succeed in making a very long leap, and for some seconds after he struck the
water he felt no pain. He gave a great roar of delight, thinking he had deceived his enemies. But
then, all of a sudden, sting here and sting there, in front, in back, on his sides! The rays were
up
on him again, driving their poisonous stingers into his skin. For a moment, the panther thought
it was as easy to go forward as back, and he kept on. But the rays were now all over along the
island; so the panther turned and went back to the shore he had left.
He was now about done. He just had to lie down on his side to keep the bottoms of his feet off
the ground; and his stomach went up and down as he breathed deeply from fatigue and pain. He
was growing dizzy, also, because the poison from the stings was getting into his brain.
The rays were not satisfied, however. They kept crowding up along the shore because they
kn
ew that panthers never go alone, but always with a mate. This mate would come, and they
would again have to defend the ford.
And so it was. Soon the she-panther came down roaring through the bushes to rescue her
husband. She looked across to the island where the man was lying wounded; and then at her
mate, who lay there panting at her feet; and then down into the water, which was black with rays.
“Ray fish!” she called.
“Well, madam?” answered the rays.
“Let me cross the river!”
“No crossing here for panthers!” said the rays.
“I’ll bite the tails off every one of you!” said the she-panther.
“Even without our tails, we won’t let you cross!” said the rays.
“For the last time, out of my way!” said the she-panther.
“Not never!” said the rays.
The she-panther now put one foot into the water; but a ray struck at her with its stinger, and
made a sting right between two of her toes.
“Oooouch!” growled the she-panther.
“We have at least one tail left!” mocked the rays.
But the she-panther began to scowl now. When panthers are thinking very hard they scowl.
This one scowled her face into deep wrinkles; which meant that she had a very important idea.
She did not let on what it was, however. She just trotted off up the bank into the woods without
saying another word.
But the rays understood what she was up to. She was going to some place farther along the
stream where there were no rays and would swim across before they could reach her. And a great
fright came over them. Rays cannot swim very fast, and they knew that the she-panther would
get there before they did.
“Oh, oh!” they cried to each other. “Now our poor man-friend is done for. How can we let the
rays down there know we must prevent the panther from crossing at any cost?”
But a little ray, who was a very bright and clever little fish, spoke up and said:
“Get the shiners to carry a message! Shiners can swim like lightning; and they too ought to be
grateful to the man for stopping those bombs!”
“That’s it! That’s it! Let’s send the shiners!”
A school of shiners happened to be just going by; and the rays sent them off with a message to
all the rays along the river:
“Sting the she-panther if she tries to cross! Hold the ford against the she-panther!”
Though the shiners swam very, very fast, they were barely in time. The panther was already in
the water, and had begun to swim out beyond her depth. In fact, she was almost over on the other
side toward the island. But when her paws struck bottom and she began to wade again, the rays
were on hand. They rushed in packs upon her legs and feet, stinging them with tens, hundreds,
thousands of stings. At the same time more rays crowded in between the panther and the shore.
Roaring with pain and anger, she finally swam back to the place where she had jumped in, and
rolled about on the ground in agony. When she came back to where her husband was lying, her
paws and legs were all swollen from the poison.
The rays, for their part, were getting very tired from all this stinging and hurrying to and fro.
And they were not much relieved when they saw the panther and the she-panther get up all of a
sudden and go off into the woods. What were they up to now? The rays were very much worried,
and they gathered together in council.
“Do you know what I think?” said the oldest ray. “I think they have gone off to get all the
other panthers. When they come back, they will be too much for us and they will surely get
across!”
“That is so!” said the other rays, the older and more experienced ones. “At least one or two
will get across. That will be the end of our friend, the man! Suppose we go and have a talk with
him!”
For the first time they now went over to where the man was lying. They had been too busy up
to then to think of him.
The man had lost a great deal of blood, and was still lying on the ground; but he was able to
sit up enough to talk. The rays told him how they had been defending the ford against the
panthers who had been trying to eat him. The man could hardly keep in his tears as he thought of
the friendship these fishes had for him. He thanked them by reaching out his hand and stroking
the nearest ones on the nose. But then he moaned:
“Alas! You cannot save me! When the panthers come back there will be many of them; and if
they want to get across they can.”
“No they can’t,” said a little ray. “No they can’t! Nobody but a friend of ours can cross this
fo
rd!”
“I’m afraid they will be too much for you,” said the man sadly. After a moment’s thought he
added:
“There might be one way to stop them. If there were someone to go and get my rifle ... I have
a Winchester, with a box of bullets ... but the only friends I have near here are fish ... and fish
can’t bring me a rifle!”
“Well...?” asked the rays anxiously.
“Yes ... yes ...” said the man, rubbing his forehead with his right hand, as though trying to
collect his thoughts. “Let’s see.... Once I had a friend, a river hog, whom I tamed and kept in my
house to play with my children. One day he got homesick and went back to the woods to live. I
don’t know what became of him ... but I think he came to this neighborhood!”
The rays gave one great shout of joy:
“We know him! We know him! He lives in the cave just below here in the river bank. We
remember now that he once told us he knew you very well. We will send him to get the rifle.”
No sooner said than done! A shiner, who was the fastest swimmer in his school, started off
down the river to where the river hog lived. It was not far away; and before long the river hog
came up on the bank across the river. The man picked up a fishbone from the ground near him;
and dipping it in some blood that was on his hand wrote on a dry leaf this letter to his wife:
“Dear Wife: Send me my Winchester by this river hog, with a full box of a hundred
bullets.
(Signed) The Man.”
He was just finishing the letter when the whole river valley began to tremble with the most
frightful roars. The panthers were coming back in a large company to force a crossing and
devour their enemy. Quickly two rays stuck their heads out of the water. The man handed them
the leaf with the letter written on it; and holding it up clear of the water, they swam over to
where the river hog was. He took it in his mouth and ran off as fast as he could toward the man’s
house.
And he had no time to lose. The roaring was now very close to the river and every moment it
was getting nearer. The rays called anxiously to the shiners, who were hovering in the water
nearby waiting for orders:
“Quick, shiners! Swim up and down the river, and give a general alarm! Have all the rays
gather about the island on every side! We will see whether these panthers get across!”
And up and down the river the shiners darted, streaking the surface with tiny black wakes, so
fa
st did they move. The rays began coming out from the mud, from under the stones, from the
mouths of the brooks, from all along the river. They assembled in solid masses, almost, around
the island, bent on keeping the panthers back at whatever cost. And meanwhile the shiners came
streaming up and down past the island, raising new recruits and ready to give the word when the
panthers appeared.
And the panthers did appear, at last. With a great roar an army of them came leaping down to
the river bank. There were a hundred of them, perhaps; at least all the panthers in the woods
around Misiones. But, on the other hand, the river was now packed with rays, who were ready to
die, rather than let a single panther across.
“Get out of our way!” roared the panthers.
“No trespassing on this river!” said the rays.
“Gangway!” called the panthers.
“Keep out!” said the rays.
“If you don’t get out of the way, we will eat every ray, and every son of a ray, and every
grandson of a ray, not counting the women and children!” said the panthers.
“Perhaps,” said the rays; “but no panther, nor any son, grandson, daughter, granddaughter,
sister, brother, wife, aunt or uncle of a panther will ever get across this ford!
“For one last time, get out of the way!”
“Not never!” said the rays.
And the battle began.
With enormous bounds and jumps and leaps, the panthers plunged into the river. But they
landed on an almost solid floor of ray fish. The rays plunged their stingers into the panthers’ feet,
and at each prick the panthers would send up the most bloodcurdling roars. Meanwhile the
panthers were clawing and kicking at the rays, making frightful splashes in the water and tossing
up
ray fish by the barrel full. Hundreds and hundreds of rays were caught and torn by the
panthers’ claws, and went floating down the Yabebirì, which was soon all tinged with ray blood.
But the panthers were getting terribly stung, too; and many of them had to go back to the shore,
where they lay roaring and whining, holding their swollen paws up in the air. Though many
more of the rays were being trampled on, and scratched and bitten, they held their ground.
Sometimes when a ray had been tossed into the air by a panther’s paw, he would return to the
fight after he had fallen back into the water.
The combat had now lasted as long as half an hour. By that time the panthers were tired out
and had gone back to the shore they came from, where they sat down to rest and to lick the stings
on their paws.
Not one of them had been able to cross the ford, however. But the rays were in a terrible
plight. Thousands of them had been killed; and those that still remained were about tired to
death.
“We cannot stand a second attack like this one,” said the rays. “Hey, shiners! Go up and down
the river again, and bring us reenforcements! We must have every single last ray there is in the
Yabebirì!”
And again the shiners were off up and down the river, flecking the surface of the water with
the wakes they left. The rays now thought they should consult the man again.
“We cannot hold out much longer!” said the rays. And some of them actually wept for the
poor man who was going to be eaten by the panthers.
“Never mind, please, my dear little rays!” answered the man. “You have done enough for me!
It’s a pity that any more of you should die. Now you had better let the panthers come across.”
“Not never!” cried the rays. “So long as there is a ray left alive, we shall defend the man who
defended us and saved our lives from the bombers.”
“My dear friends,” said the man in reply, “I think I am bound to die anyway, I am so badly
wounded. But I can promise you that when that Winchester arrives, you will see some exciting
things. That much I am sure of!”
“Yes, we know! We know!” said the rays. But they could not continue the conversation: the
battle was on again. The panthers had now rested, and were crouching all on the river bank,
ready to take off with great leaps and bounds.
“We’ll give you one last chance!” they called to the rays. “Now be reasonable! Get out of our
way!”
“Not never!” said the rays, crowding up close along the shore in front of the panthers.
In a flash, the panthers were in the water again, and the same terrible fight as before was
taking place. The Yabebirì from shore to shore was one mass of bloody foam. Hundreds and
hundreds of rays were tossed into the air, while the panthers bellowed from the pain in their
paws. But not a panther and not a ray gave an inch of ground.
However, the panthers were little by little forcing their way forward. In vain the shiners darted
up
and down the river calling in more and more rays to battle. There were no rays left anywhere
along the stream. Every last ray was either fighting desperately in the army around the island, or
was floating bruised and bleeding down the current. Such as were still left were all but helpless
from the fatigue of their great efforts.
And now they realized that the battle was lost. Five of the biggest panthers had broken
through the lines of the rays, and were swimming through clear water straight toward the island.
The poor rays decided they would rather die than see their poor friend eaten by the panthers.
“Retreat to the island!” they called to each other. “Back to the island!”
But this was too late, alas. Two more panthers had now broken through the line; and when the
rays started for the island, every last panther on the shore jumped into the water and made for the
wounded man. Ten, twenty, fifty, perhaps a hundred panthers could be seen swimming with just
their heads out of water.
But what was that down there? The rays had been so busy fighting they had not noticed
before. From a point on the shore some distance below the ford a brown, fuzzy animal had gone
into the water, and had been swimming all this time toward the island. It was the river hog,
paddling along as fast as he could with his head and neck out of the water and the Winchester in
his mouth. He was holding his head away up like that to keep the rifle dry. On the end of the rifle
hung the man’s cartridge belt, full of bullets.
The man gave a great cry of joy; for the river hog was quite a distance ahead of the panthers,
and he would be ashore by the time they began to wade again. And the river hog did get there in
no time. The man was too weak to move much; so the river hog pulled him around by the collar
so that he lay facing the panthers. In this position the man loaded the rifle and took aim.
The rays, meanwhile, were heart broken. Crushed, scratched, bruised, bleeding, worn out from
struggling, they saw that they had lost the battle. The panthers were almost over to the island. In
a few moments their friend would be eaten alive!
C-r-r-ack! C-r-r-r-ack! Bing! Bing. The rays who had their eyes out of water suddenly saw a
panther, who was just coming up out of the river toward the man, give a great leap into the air
and fall back to the ground in a heap.
The rays understood! “Hoo-ray! Hoo-ray Hoo-ray!” shouted the rays. “The man has the rifle!
He is saved! We have won!” And they dirtied all the water, so much mud did they stir up by the
dancing they started on the bottom of the river. C-r-r-r-ack! C-r-r-ack! Bing-g-g! Bing-g-g! The
rifle kept going off and the bullets kept singing through the air. At each shot a panther fell dead
on the sand or sank drowning under the water. The shooting did not last more than a minute and
a half, however. After ten or a dozen panthers had been killed, the others swam back to the
opposite shore and ran off into the woods.
The panthers that were killed in the water, sank to the bottom where the horn-pouts ate them.
Others kept afloat, and the shiners went down the Yabebirì with them, all the way to the Parana,
having a great feast off panther meat, and jumping and hopping along the top of the water to
express their delight. When the friends of the wounded man came to get him, they skinned the
panthers that were lying on the shore; and the man’s wife had a set of new rugs for her dining
room.
Soon the man got well again. And the rays, who have a great many children each year, were as
numerous as ever after one season. The man was so grateful for what they had done in trying to
save his life, that he built a bungalow on the island and went there to live during his vacations.
On nights in summer, when the moon was shining, he would go out in front of his bungalow and
sit down on a rock over the water to smoke his pipe. The rays would creep up softly over the
bottom and point him out to fish who did not know him. “There he is, see? The panthers came
across over here; we stood in line over there. And when the panthers broke through, the man
took his rifle, and....”
THE STORY OF TWO RACCOON CUBS AND TWO MAN CUBS
Once there was a mother raccoon who had three cubs; they all lived in the woods eating fruits
and berries and birds’ eggs. Whenever they were on a tree top and heard a noise, they would
jump head foremost to the ground and scamper off with their tails in the air.
One day when the cubs had grown to be quite large sized raccoons, their mother took them up
all together to the top of an orange tree—you must know that in South America orange trees,
which came originally from Spain, now grow wild in the forest—and spoke to them as follows:
“Cublets, you are almost big enough to be called raccoons; and it is time you began to hunt for
your meals by yourselves. It is very important for you to know how to do this, because, when
you get to be old, you will go around all alone in the world, as all raccoons do. The oldest of you
likes snails and cockroaches. He must hunt around woodpiles and under trunks of rotting trees,
where there are always plenty of snails and cockroaches. The next to the oldest of you seems to
like oranges. Up to the month of December there will be plenty of oranges right here in this
grove. The youngest of you is always asking for birds’ eggs. Well, there are birds’ nests
everywhere. All he will have to do is hunt. But one thing, however: he must never go down to
the farm looking for eggs. It is very bad for raccoons to go near farms.
“Cublets, there is one thing more you must all be afraid of: dogs! dogs! Never go near a dog!
Once I had a fight with a dog. Do you see this broken tooth? Well, I broke it in a fight with a
dog! And so I know what I am talking about! And behind dogs come people, with guns, and the
guns make a great noise, and kill raccoons. Whenever you hear a dog, or a man, or a gun, jump
fo
r your lives no matter how high the tree is, and run, run, run! If you don’t they will kill you as
sure as preaching!”
That is what the mother raccoon said to her cublets. Whereupon, they all got down from the
tree top, and went each his own way, nosing about in the leaves from right to left and from left to
right, as though they were looking for something they had lost. For that is the way raccoons
hunt.
The biggest of the cubs, who liked snails and cockroaches, looked under every piece of dead
wood he came to and overturned the piles of dead leaves. Soon he had eaten such a fine meal
that he grew sleepy and lay down in a nice cozy bed of leaves and went to sleep. The second one,
who liked oranges, did not move from that very grove. He just went from one tree to another
eating the best oranges; and he did not have to jump from a tree top once; for neither men, nor
dogs, nor guns, came anywhere near him.
But the youngest, who would have nothing but birds’ eggs, had a harder time of it. He hunted
and hunted over the hillsides all day long and found only two birds’ nests—one belonging to a
toucan, with three eggs in it, and the other belonging to a wood dove, with two eggs in it. Five
tiny little eggs! That was not very much to eat for a raccoon almost big enough to go to school.
When evening came the little cub was as hungry as he had been that morning; and he sat down,
all cold and tired and lonesome, on the very edge of the forest.
From the place where he was sitting he could look down on the green fields of the farm, and
he thought of what his mother had said about such places.
“Now, why did mamma say that? Why shouldn’t I go looking for eggs down along those
fe
nces on the farm?”
And just as he was saying this all to himself, what should he hear but the song of a strange
bird: “Cock-a-doodle-doo-oo-oo”; coming from far, far away and from the direction of the
fa
rm
house.
“My, did you ever hear a bird sing so loud?” said the cublet to himself. “What a big bird it
must be! And its eggs must be the size of a cocoanut!”
“Cock-a-doodle-doo-oo-oo,” came the bird’s song again. The hungry little raccoon just
couldn’t do without one of those eggs the size of a cocoanut. The bird was singing somewhere
off to the right. So he made a short cut through the woods toward the field on the other side.
The sun was setting, but the raccoon cub ran with his tail in the air. At last he came to the edge
of the woods, and looked down again into the fields.
“Cock-a-doodle-doo-oo-oo!”
Not far away now he could see the farmhouse. There was a man in the yard. The man was
wearing long boots, and leading a horse by the bridle into a barn. On the fence in the barnyard,
the little raccoon saw his bird.
“What a silly little ’coon I am,” he said to himself. “That isn’t a bird! That’s a rooster!
Mamma showed him to me one day, when we were on top of a big tree up in the woods.
Roosters have a fine song; and they have a great many hens that lay sweet eggs. I think I could
eat a dozen of those eggs, right now!”
For some time the little raccoon sat looking at the rooster and the barn and the farmhouse, and
thinking of what his mother had said. But at last he thought: “Mamma is far away! She will
never know”; and he made up his mind that as soon as it was dark he would run down to that hen
coop and see what he could find.
Before long the sun had gone completely and it was so dark you could hardly see your hand
before your face. Walking on tiptoe, the little raccoon came out from the shadow of the woods,
and began making his way toward the farmhouse.
When he got into the yard, he stopped and listened carefully. Not a sound! The little raccoon
was as happy as could be: he was going to eat a hundred, a thousand, two thousand of those
eggs! He looked around for the hen coop. There it was! He stole up to the door and peered in.
On the ground, and right in front of the door, what should he see but an egg? And such a large
egg! If it was not as big as a cocoanut, it was at least as big as an orange! And how brightly it
shone in the dark! “Guess I’ll keep that egg for dessert,” thought the cub for a moment. But his
mouth began to water and water, and he simply couldn’t wait. He stepped up and put his front
teeth into that egg. But—
Trac-c-c!
He had hardly touched it when there was a sharp snapping noise. The little raccoon felt a hard
blow strike him in the face, while a stinging pain caught him in his right forepaw.
“Mamma! Mamma!” he called, jumping wildly this way and that. But he could not get his foot
loose. He was caught in a trap! And just at that moment a dog began to bark!
All that time when the little raccoon had been waiting in the woods for night to come, so that
he could go down to get his eggs in the hen coop, the man who owned the farmhouse had been
playing with his children on the lawn in the yard. One of them was a little girl five years old; and
the other was a little boy six years old. Both had golden hair. They were chasing their father
ab
out and falling down every so often on the grass. Then they would get up again and run some
more. The man would also pretend to fall and the three of them were having a splendid time.
When it grew dark, the man said:
“Now let’s go and set our trap in the hen coop, so that if the weasel comes to-night to kill our
chickens and eat our eggs, we will catch him.”
They went and set the trap. Then the family had dinner, and the little boy and the little girl
were put to bed.
But they were both very much excited about the trap and the weasel. They could not sleep.
Finally they sat up in their beds and began to throw pillows at each other. Their father and
mother were reading down in the dining room. They heard what the children were doing; but
they said nothing.
Suddenly the pillow-throwing stopped; and after a moment the little boy called:
“Papa! Papa! The weasel is in the trap. Don’t you hear Tuké barking? Let us go too, papa!”
Tuké, you see, was the name of the dog!
Their father said they might, provided they put their shoes on. He would never let them go out
at night, barefooted, for fear of coral or rattlesnakes.
So they went in their pajamas, just as they were.
And what, if you please, did they find in the trap? Their father stooped down in the doorway
of the hen coop, holding Tuké back by the collar. When he stood up, he was holding a little
raccoon by the tail; and the little raccoon was snapping and whistling and screaming “Mamma!
Mamma!” in a sharp, shrill voice like a cricket’s.
“Oh, don’t kill him, papa! He is such a pretty little ’coon!” said the boy and the girl. “Give
him to us, and we will tame him!”
“Very well,” said the father. “You may have him. But don’t forget that raccoons drink water
when they are thirsty, the same as little boys and girls.”
He said this because once he had caught a wildcat and given it to them for a pet. They fed it
plenty of meat from the pantry. But they didn’t dream that it needed water. And the poor wildcat
died.
The cage where the wildcat had been kept was still standing near the hen coop. They put the
raccoon into the cage, and went back into the house. This time, when they went to bed, they fell
fa
st asleep at once.
About midnight, when everything was still, the little raccoon, who had a very sore foot from
the cuts made in it by the teeth of the trap, saw three shadows come creeping up toward his cage;
fo
r the moon was now shining faintly. They came closer and closer, moving softly and
noiselessly over the ground. His heart gave a great leap when he discovered that it was his
mother and his two brothers, who had been looking for him everywhere.
“Mamma! Mamma!” he began to cry from his cage, but soft-like, so as not to wake up the
dog. “Here I am, here I am. Oh, get me out of here! I’m afraid! I’m afraid! Mamma! Mamma!
Mamma!” The little raccoon was choking with tears!
The mother and the two brother raccoons were as happy as could be to find him! They rubbed
their noses against him through the wires in the cage, and tried to stroke him with their paws.
Then they set to work to get him out, if they could. First they examined the wiring of the cage,
and one after another they worked at it with their teeth. But the wire was thick and tough, and
they could do nothing with it. Then an idea came to the mother raccoon.
“People cut wires with files! Where can we get a file? A file is a long piece of iron with three
sides, like the rattle of a rattlesnake. You push it away from you across the wire, and then you
draw it toward you. Finally the wire breaks. Let’s hunt around in the blacksmith shop, and we
may find one.”
They hurried off to the shop where the farmer kept his tools. Soon they found the file and
came back with it to the cage. Thinking it must be very hard to file off a wire, they all took hold
of the file and started pushing it back and forth between two of the wires. They pushed so hard
that the cage began to shake all over and made a terrible noise. In fact, it made such a loud noise
that Tuké woke up and set to barking at the top of his voice. The raccoons were frightened out of
their wits; and for fear the dog might ask them where they got that file, they scampered off, with
their tails in the air, toward the forest.
The little boy and the little girl woke up very early in the morning to go to see their new pet,
who had been brooding sadly in his cage all night long.
“What shall we call him?” asked the little boy.
“Seventeen,” answered the little girl. “I can count to seventeen!”
And what did “Seventeen” have for breakfast? One of those hen’s eggs he had tried so hard to
get the night before. And after the hen’s egg, a grasshopper, and then a piece of meat, and then a
bunch of grapes and finally a lump of chocolate! By the end of the day, he was letting the two
children reach their finger through the cage to scratch his head; and so pleased was he at all that
was now happening to him that he liked being a prisoner in a cage almost as much as being a
free raccoon cub on the mountain side. He was all taken up with the nice things that were placed
in his coop for him to eat; and he liked those two yellow-headed children who kept coming to
look at him!
That night and the following one, Tuké, the dog, slept so close to “Seventeen’s” cage that
when his mother and his two brothers came back to make another try at rescuing him, they did
not dare approach. But on the third night everything was as it should be. They went directly to
the shop, got the file, and hurried to the cage.
“But mamma,” said the little raccoon, “I guess I’d rather stay where I am. They feed me all
the eggs I want, and they are very kind to me. Today they told me that if I was good, they would
soon let me go about the yard loose. There are two of them, with yellow hair. And they are man
cubs, just as we are ’coon cubs. We shall have a fine time playing together.”
The three wild raccoons were very sad to hear all this; but they made the best of it, and went
away, just promising to come back and see “Seventeen” every night.
And so they did. Each evening, as soon as it was dark and whether it was fair or rainy, the
mother raccoon came with her two cublets to see their little brother. He gave them bread and
chocolate, which he handed out between the wires of his cage; and they ate it on the ground
nearby.
In two weeks, he was let loose to run about the yard; and every night he went back to his cage
of his own accord to sleep. He had his ears tweeked a number of times, when the farmer caught
him too close to the hen coop; otherwise he had no trouble at all. The two children became much
attached to him; and when the wild raccoons heard how kind those man cubs were to their little
brother, they began to be as fond of them as he was.
But one night, when it was very dark and very hot and a thunderstorm was gathering on the
mountains, the wild raccoons called to “Seventeen” in vain. “Seventeen! Seventeen! Seventeen!”
But he did not answer. In great alarm they crept up to the cage and looked in.
Pstt!
They drew back just in time. There in the door of the cage a big rattlesnake lay coiled. They
had almost touched him with their noses. And now they knew why “Seventeen” failed to
answer! The rattlesnake had bitten him and probably he was already dead.
The three raccoons decided they must first punish the rattlesnake. They rushed upon him from
three directions and snipped his head off before he knew what they were about. Then they
hurried inside the cage. “Seventeen” was lying there on the floor in a pool of blood, his feet up in
the air, and his sides shaking as he panted for breath. They caressed him with their tongues and
licked his body all over for more than a quarter of an hour. But it did no good. “Seventeen”
finally opened his mouth and stopped breathing altogether. He was dead. Raccoons ordinarily
are not much harmed by rattlesnake poison. Some other animals are not hurt at all. But this snake
had bitten “Seventeen” right through an artery; and he had died, not of the poison, but from loss
of blood.
The mother raccoon and her two cublets wept over his body for a long time; then, since they
could do nothing further for him, they left the cage where he had been so happy and went back to
the woods. But they kept thinking all the time: “What will the two man cubs say when they find
that their little playmate is dead? They will probably be very, very sad and cry a long time!”
They had grown to love the man cubs just from what “Seventeen” had said of them; and one
thought was in their three heads—to relieve the sorrow of the two man cubs as best they could.
They talked the matter over earnestly; and at last they agreed to the following plan. The
second youngest cublet looked almost like the raccoon who was dead. He had the same
markings, was about the same size, and carried himself in much the same way. Why shouldn’t he
go and crawl into the cage, taking the place of his brother? The man cubs would probably be
surprised; but nothing more. The four of them had talked about everything that went on at the
fa
rm
so much, that the new raccoon could easily pretend he had been there all along. He might
do it so well even, that the man cubs would not notice anything at all.
So they ran back to the cage, and the little raccoon took the place of his dead brother. The
mother raccoon and her remaining cub took hold of “Seventeen” with their teeth and dragged
him away off to the woods, where they buried him under the leaves.
The next day, the man cubs were surprised at a number of strange habits “Seventeen” seemed
to have learned during the night. But the new cub was just as affectionate to them as the real
“Seventeen” had been; and they never guessed what had happened. The two man cubs played
ab
out with the raccoon cub all day long as usual; and at night the two wild raccoons came to pay
their usual visit. The tame raccoon saved bits of his boiled eggs for them each time; and they
would sit down and eat them on the ground in front of the cage. He told them all that happened
at the farm; and they told him all the news about doings in the woods.
THE PARROT THAT LOST ITS TAIL
In the woods near a farm lived a flock of parrots. Every morning, the parrots went and ate
sweet corn in the garden of the farm. Afternoons they spent in the orange orchards eating
oranges. They always made a great to-do with their screaming and jawing; but they kept a
sentinel posted on one of the tree tops to let them know if the farmer was coming.
Parrots are very much disliked by farmers in countries where parrots grow wild. They bite into
an ear of corn and the rest of the ear rots when the next rain comes. Besides, parrots are very
good to eat when they are nicely broiled. At least the farmers of South America think so. That is
why people hunt them a great deal with shotguns.
One day the hired man on this farm managed to shoot the sentinel of the flock of parrots. The
parrot fell from the tree top with a broken wing. But he made a good fight of it on the ground,
biting and scratching the man several times before he was made a prisoner. You see, the man
noticed that the bird was not very badly injured; and he thought he would take it home as a
present for the farmer’s children.
The farmer’s wife put the broken wing in splints and tied a bandage tight around the parrot’s
body. The bird sat quite still for many days, until he was entirely cured. Meanwhile he had
become quite tame. The children called him Pedrito; and Pedrito learned to hold out his claw to
shake hands; he liked to perch on people’s shoulders, and to tweek their ears gently with his bill.
Pedrito did not have to be kept in a cage. He spent the whole day out in the orange and
eucalyptus trees in the yard of the farmhouse. He had a great time making sport of the hens when
they cackled. The people of the family had tea in the afternoon, and then Pedrito would always
come into the dining room and climb up with his claws and beak over the tablecloth to get his
bread-and-milk. What Pedrito liked best of all was bread dipped in tea and milk.
The children talked to Pedrito so much, and he had so much to say to them, that finally he
could pronounce quite a number of words in the language of people. He could say: “Good day,
Pedrito!” and “nice papa, nice papa”; “papa for Pedrito!” “Papa” is the word for bread-and-milk
in South America. And he said many things that he should not have; for parrots, like children,
learn naughty words very easily.
On rainy days Pedrito would sit on a chair back and grumble and grumble for hours at a time.
When the sun came out again he would begin to fly about screaming at the top of his voice with
pleasure.
Pedrito, in short, was a very happy and a very fortunate creature. He was as free as a bird can
be. At the same time he had his afternoon tea like rich people.
Now it happened that one week it rained every day and Pedrito sat indoors glum and
disconsolate all the time, and saying the most bitter and unhappy things to himself. But at last
one morning the sun came out bright and glorious. Pedrito could not contain himself: “Nice day,
nice day, Pedrito!” “Nice papa, nice papa,” “Papa for Pedrito!” “Your paw, Pedrito!” So he went
flitting about the yard, talking gayly to himself, to the hens, to everyone, including the beautiful,
splendid sun itself. From a tree top he saw the river in the distance, a silvery, shining thread
winding across the plain. And he flew off in that direction, flying, flying, flying, till he was quite
tired and had to stop on a tree to rest.
Suddenly, on the ground far under him, Pedrito saw something shining through the trees, two
bright green lights, as big as overgrown lightning bugs.
“Wonder what that is?” thought Pedrito to himself. “Nice papa! Papa for Pedrito. Wonder
what that is? Good day, Pedrito! Your paw, Pedrito!...” And he chattered on, just talking
nonsense, and mixing his words up so that you could scarcely have understood him. Meantime
he was jumping down from branch to branch to get as close as possible to the two bright
gleaming lights. At last he saw that they were the eyes of a jaguar, who was crouching low on
the ground and staring up at him intently.
But who could be afraid of anything on a nice day like that? Not Pedrito, at any rate. “Good
day, jaguar!” said he. “Nice papa! Papa for Pedrito! Your paw, Pedrito!”
The jaguar tried to make his voice as gentle as he could; but it was with a growl that he
answered: “GOOD DAY, POLL-PARROT!”
“Good day, good day, jaguar! Papa, papa, papa for Pedrito! Nice papa!”
You see, it was getting on toward four o’clock in the afternoon; and all this talk about “papa”
was intended to remind the jaguar that it was tea-time. Pedrito had forgotten that jaguars don’t
serve tea, nor bread-and-milk, as a rule.
“Nice tea, nice papa! Papa for Pedrito! Won’t you have tea with me today, jaguar?”
The jaguar began to get angry; for he thought all this chatter was intended to make fun of him.
Besides, he was very hungry, and had made up his mind to eat this garrulous bird.
“Nice bird! Nice bird!” he growled. “Please come a little closer! I’m deaf and can’t understand
what you say.”
The jaguar was not deaf. All he wanted was to get the parrot to come down one more branch,
where he could reach him with his paws. But Pedrito was thinking how pleased the children in
the family would be to see such a sleek jaguar coming in for tea. He hopped down one more
branch and began again: “Nice papa! Papa for Pedrito! Come home with me, jaguar!”
“Just a little closer!” said the jaguar. “I can’t hear!”
“Nice Bird! Nice Bird!” he growled, “Please come a little closer.”
And Pedrito edged a little nearer: “Nice papa!”
“Closer still!” growled the jaguar.
And the parrot went down still another branch. But just then the jaguar leaped high in the
air—oh, twice, three times his own length, as high as a house perhaps, and barely managed to
reach Pedrito with the tips of his claws. He did not succeed in catching the bird but he did tear
out every single feather in Pedrito’s tail.
“There!” said the jaguar, “go and get your bread-and-milk! Nice papa! Nice papa! Lucky for
you I didn’t get my paws on you!”
Terrified and smarting from pain, the parrot took to his wings. He could not fly very well,
however; for birds without a tail are much like ships without their rudders: they cannot keep to
one direction. He made the most alarming zigzags this way and that, to the right and to the left,
and up and down. All the birds who met him thought surely he had gone crazy; and took good
care to keep out of his way.
However, he got home again at last, and the people were having tea in the dining room. But
the first thing that Pedrito did was to go and look at himself in the mirror. Poor, poor Pedrito! He
was the ugliest, most ridiculous bird on earth! Not a feather to his tail! His coat of down all
ru
ffl
ed and bleeding! Shivering with chills of fright all over! How could any self-respecting bird
ap
pear in society in such disarray?
Though he would have given almost anything in the world for his usual bread-and-milk that
day, he flew off to a hollow eucalyptus tree he knew about, crawled in through a hole, and
nestled down in the dark, still shivering with cold and drooping his head and wings in shame.
In the dining room, meantime, everybody was wondering where the parrot was. “Pedrito!
Pedrito!” the children came calling to the door. “Pedrito! Papa, Pedrito. Nice papa! Papa for
Pedrito!”
But Pedrito did not say a word. Pedrito did not stir. He just sat there in his hole, sullen,
gloomy, and disconsolate. The children looked for him everywhere, but he did not appear.
Everybody thought he had gotten lost, perhaps, or that some cat had eaten him; and the little
ones began to cry.
So the days went by. And every day, at tea-time, the farmer’s family remembered Pedrito and
how he used to come and have tea with them. Poor Pedrito! Pedrito was dead! No one would
ever see Pedrito again!
But Pedrito was not dead at all. He was just a proud bird; and would have been ashamed to let
anybody see him without his tail. He waited in his hole till everybody went to bed; then he
would come out, get something to eat, and return to his hiding place again. Each morning, just
after daylight, and before anybody was up, he would go into the kitchen and look at himself in
the mirror, getting more and more bad-tempered meanwhile because his feathers grew so slowly.
Until one afternoon, when the family had gathered in the dining room for tea as usual, who
should come into the room but Pedrito! He walked in just as though nothing at all had happened,
perched for a moment on a chair back, and then climbed up the tablecloth to get his bread-andmilk. The people just laughed and wept for joy, and clapped their hands especially to see what
pretty feathers the bird had. “Pedrito! Why Pedrito! Where in the world have you been? What
happened to you? And what pretty, pretty feathers!”
You see, they did not know that they were new feathers; and Pedrito, for his part, said not a
word. He was not going to tell them anything about it. He just ate one piece of bread-and-milk
after another. “Papa, Pedrito! Nice papa! Papa for Pedrito!” Of course, he said a few things like
that. But otherwise, not a word.
That was why the farmer was very much surprised the next day when Pedrito flew down out
of a tree top and alighted on his shoulder, chattering and chattering as though he had something
very exciting on his mind. In two minutes, Pedrito told him all about it—how, in his joy at the
nice weather, he had flown down to the Parana; how he had invited the jaguar to tea; and how
the jaguar had deceived him and left his tail without a feather. “Without a feather, a single
blessed feather!” the parrot repeated, in rage at such an indignity. And he ended by asking the
fa
rm
er to go and shoot that jaguar.
It happened that they needed a new mat for the fireplace in the dining room, and the farmer
was very glad to hear there was a jaguar in the neighborhood. He went into the house to get his
gun, and then set out with Pedrito toward the river. They agreed that when Pedrito saw the jaguar
he would begin to scream to attract the beast’s attention. In that way the man could come up
close and get a good shot with his gun.
And that is just what happened. Pedrito flew up to a tree top and began to talk as noisily as he
could, meanwhile looking in all directions to see if the jaguar were about. Soon he heard some
branches crackling under the tree on the ground; and peering down he saw the two green lights
fixed upon him. “Nice day!” he began. “Nice papa! Papa for Pedrito! Your paw, Pedrito!”
The jaguar was very cross to see that this same parrot had come around again and with prettier
fe
athers than before. “You will not get away this time!” he growled to himself, glaring up at
Pedrito more fiercely than before.
“Closer! Closer! I’m deaf! I can’t hear what you say!”
And Pedrito, as he had done the other time, came down first one branch and then another,
talking all the time at the top of his voice:
“Papa for Pedrito! Nice papa! At the foot of this tree! Your paw, Pedrito! At the foot of this
tree!”
The jaguar grew suspicious at these new words, and, rising part way on his hind legs, he
growled:
“Who is that you are talking to? Why do you say I am at the foot of this tree!”
“Good day, Pedrito! Papa, papa for Pedrito!” answered the parrot; and he came down one
more branch, and still another.
“Closer, closer!” growled the jaguar.
Pedrito could see that the farmer was stealing up very stealthily with his gun. And he was glad
of that, for one more branch and he would be almost in the jaguar’s claws.
“Papa, papa for Pedrito! Nice papa! Are you almost ready?” he called.
“Closer, closer,” growled the jaguar, getting ready to spring.
“Your paw, Pedrito! He’s ready to jump! Papa, Pedrito!”
And the jaguar, in fact, leaped into the air. But this time Pedrito was ready for him. He took
lightly to his wings and flew up to the tree top far out of reach of the terrible claws. The farmer,
meanwhile, had been taking careful aim; and just as the jaguar reached the ground, there was a
loud report. Nine balls of lead as large as peas entered the heart of the jaguar, who gave one
great roar and fell over dead.
Pedrito was chattering about in great glee; because now he could fly around in the forest
without fear of being eaten; and his tail feathers would never be torn out again. The farmer, too,
was happy; because a jaguar is very hard to find anyway; and the skin of this one made a very
beautiful rug indeed.
When they got back home again, everybody learned why Pedrito had been away so long, and
how he had hidden in the hollow tree to grow his feathers back again. And the children were
very proud that their pet had trapped the jaguar so cleverly.
Thereafter there was a happy life in the farmer’s home for a long, long time. But the parrot
never forgot what the jaguar had tried to do to him. In the afternoon when tea was being served
in the dining room, he would go over to the skin lying in front of the fireplace and invite the
jaguar to have bread-and-milk with him: “Papa, nice papa! Papa for Pedrito! Papa for jaguar?
Nice papa!”
And when everybody laughed, Pedrito would laugh too.
THE BLIND DOE
Once upon a time there was a deer—a doe—who gave birth to two little deers; and, as is very
rare with such animals, the little deers were twins. However, a wildcat ate one of them; and the
second, a female, had to live her childhood without a playmate.
She was such a beautiful little creature, nevertheless, that all the mother deers in the forest
wished she belonged to them; and to show their affection they were always nipping gently at her
ribs with their lips.
Every morning when the little deer got up out of bed, her mother would make her say the
catechism which all deers learn when they are babies:
I. I must smell of each green leaf before I eat it; because some green leaves are poisonous.
II. I must stop and look carefully up and down the brook before I lower my head to drink; for
otherwise an alligator may eat me.
III. I must lift my head every half hour and sniff carefully in all directions; otherwise a panther
may steal up and catch me.
IV. I must look ahead of me when I am grazing in a meadow; otherwise a snake may bite me.
All good fawns learn this catechism by heart; and when this little deer could say it all by
herself, her mother began to let her go away from home alone.
One afternoon in summer, when the fawn was wandering over the mountain side looking for
the tenderest tufts of grass, she saw a tree with a hollow trunk in front of her. Inside it a number
of small slate-colored bags were hanging.
“What in the world is that?” said the little deer to herself. She had never seen anything of just
that kind! Now deers, like people, are inclined to be a bit disrespectful towards things they don’t
understand. Those puffy slate-colored bags seemed to her about the most ridiculous things there
was on earth! So she butted them with all her might.
She now saw that she had made a great dent in the bags, which began to drip with drops of
shining fluid. At the same time a swarm of reddish flies, with narrow waists, came out, buzzing
around and walking about, over their broken nest.
The little deer edged nearer. Curiously, those red flies did not seem to mind at all! And what
ab
out that juicy-looking stuff? Carefully, gently, the fawn stretched out her head till she was able
to touch one of the drops of fluid with the tip of her tongue.
What a surprise, what a wonderful surprise, for such a little, and such an inexperienced deer!
She smacked her lips and licked her nose with her tongue, hurrying to lap up all the drops she
could find. For they were honey, honey of the sweetest kind. And the red flies were bees! They
did not sting because they had no stingers! There are bees like that, you know, in South America.
Not content with the few drops that were slowly oozing out of the cracks in the bags, the little
deer now broke all the nests down and ate every bit of the honey in them; then, leaping and
jumping with pride and delight, she hurried home to tell her mother all about it.
But the mother deer frowned severely:
“Look out for bees’ nests, my child!” she exclaimed earnestly. “Honey is very good to eat; but
it is dangerous to get at it. Keep away from all the nests you see!”
“But bees don’t sting, mamma!” the little deer objected gleefully. “Hornets sting, and wasps
sting; but bees, no!”
“That isn’t so, my dear!” the mother answered. “You had good luck, that’s all. Bees are quite
as bad as wasps. Now mind me, child, or some day you’ll be sorry.”
“All right, mamma, I’ll be careful,” said the little deer.
But the first thing she did the very next morning was to take one of the paths that people had
made over the mountains. She had figured out that, running along in the open, she could cover
more ground and see the bees’ nests better!
And at last the search of the little deer was successful. She came upon a nest of bees—as she
thought—black ones this time, with yellow sashes about their belts; and many of them were
walking over the outside of the nest. The nest, also, was of a different color, and much larger
than the bags the little deer had found the day before. But such things made no difference to her.
“If the nest is larger,” she concluded simply, “the honey is probably sweeter and there’s more of
it!”
But then she suddenly remembered all that her mother had said. “Oh, mother is too afraid! All
mothers are too afraid!” And she finished by giving a lusty butt at the nest.
In a second or two she had bitterly repented of her folly. The “bees” were ordinary bees and
there were thousands of them. They rushed forth from the nest in a great swarm, settled all over
the head, neck, and shoulders of the little deer, and even under her belly and on her tail. And
they stung her all over, but worst of all about the eyes. There were more than ten stings to each
eye!
The little deer, wild with pain and fright, began to run screaming away. She ran and ran. But
finally she had to stop, because she could no longer see where she was going. Her eyes were all
swollen; so swollen she could not open them. Trembling with fear and smarting with pain, she
stopped where she was and began to cry piteously:
“Mamma!... Mamma!”
The mother deer was much worried when the afternoon wore on and her child did not come
home; and at last she started out to look for her, following by smell, as deers can, the tracks of
her little one over the hillsides. What was her despair when, finally, she heard the disobedient
fa
wn weeping in the distance; and how much blacker her despair became when she found that
the child was blind!
Slowly the two deers started home again, the fawn’s nose resting on her mother’s hip. And
along the road all the old bucks and does came up to examine the little one’s eyes and give their
opinions as to a cure. The mother deer did not know what to do. She had no plasters nor
poultices to soothe the pain in her child’s eyes. She learned ultimately that across the mountains
lived a man who was skillful with remedies. This man was a hunter, and traded in venison. But,
from all reports, she concluded that he was quite a kind-hearted person.
Though the doe shivered at the thought of visiting a man who made his living on the slaughter
of deer, she was willing to risk anything for her offspring. However, she had never met the man
personally, and she thought it best to ask for a letter of introduction from the Anteater, who was
supposed to be on very good terms with all the human kind.
It was night; and the panthers and wildcats were rampant through all the forest; but the mother
deer did not wait an instant. She covered her little one carefully with branches so that no one
could find her, and then made off toward the Anteater’s house. She went so fast and so far that
she was faint with fatigue when she arrived there; and once, on the road, she escaped only by
merest chance from the fangs of a mountain lion.
The Anteater was one of the smaller members of his tribe—a yellow little fellow with a black
cape thrown over his shoulders and reaching down to the waist, where it was tied under his belly
with black strings.
Just how or why the Anteater became so friendly with the hunter, no one in the forest knew;
but some day the truth will be known, doubtless.
At any rate, the poor doe arrived at the house where the Anteater lived.
“Tan! Tan! Tan!” she knocked, panting.
“Who’s that?” answered the Anteater sleepily.
“It’s me!” said the doe; though she corrected herself almost immediately, and said: “It is I—a
deer, the mother of the twins!”
“I see,” said the Anteater. “So it’s you! Well, what do you want?”
“I want you to introduce me to the hunter. The fawn, my daughter, is blind!”
“You don’t say so? That little fawn that everybody makes so much of? She’s a dear little
thing! I don’t have to be asked twice to do a favor when that child is concerned! I’ll introduce
you gladly. But you won’t need a letter. Just show the man this, and he’ll do all you ask.”
The Anteater rummaged around in the leaves for a while and at last stretched his tail out. On
the tip of it was the head of a snake, completely dried, and with the poison fangs still in it.
“Thanks ever so much,” exclaimed the doe. “But that man is a venison hunter! Do you think
this is all I need?”
“Quite!” the Anteater averred.
“You are a very kind-hearted Anteater,” the doe replied, her eyes filling with tears. But she
did not prolong the conversation. It was getting to be very late, and she had to be at the hunter’s
lodge by daybreak.
She hurried back to her house and got the fawn, who still lay there weeping in her bed.
Together they made their way toward the village where the hunter lived. They stole along very
softly, keeping close to the walls of the houses, so that the dogs would not see nor hear them.
At the door of the hunter’s cottage the mother knocked loudly:
“Tan! Tan! Tan!”
And the little deer knocked as loudly as she could.
“Ta! Ta! Ta!”
“Who’s there?” a voice called from within.
“It’s us,” said the fawn.
“It’s we,” corrected the mother. “We are friends of the Anteater, and we have the snake’s
head!”
“I see,” said the hunter opening the door. “What can I do for you?”
“My daughter, this little fawn here, is blind. Can you help her?”
And the mother deer told the whole story about her child and the bees.
“Hum!” said the man. “Just let me see what ails this nice young lady!”
Reentering the cottage, the hunter soon came back with a rather high stool, on which he set the
fa
wn in such a manner that he could examine her eyes without bending over. Then he took out a
big lens and began to look at the stings, while the mother deer stood by, holding a lantern around
her neck so that the “doctor” could see better. For the sun had not yet risen.
“Oh, there’s nothing to worry about,” the hunter said to the fond parent, helping her little one
out of the chair. “It’s only a matter of time and care. Wrap her head up, and keep a bandage with
this ointment across her eyes. Then keep her in the dark for twenty days. After that, have her
wear these yellow glasses for a week or two; and by that time she will be all right.”
“Thanks, many, many thanks,” said the mother deer warmly and gratefully. “And now, sir,
how much do I owe you?”
“Nothing at all, nothing at all, madam,” the hunter replied with a smile. “But one thing more:
look out for the dogs in the next house. A man lives there who keeps hounds especially for
chasing deer.”
At this news the mother deer and her child were so scared they hardly dared breathe; and as
they went away they walked on tiptoe, and stopped every few feet. Even at that the dogs heard
them and gave chase for nearly a mile into the forest. But the mother deer found a narrow path,
opening into the bush where the blind fawn could run quite safely; and they made good their
escape.
The little deer got well, just as the hunter had said she would; though the care and trouble it
cost the mother to keep her fawn shut up for twenty long days inside a hollow tree, she only
kn
ew. Inside there you could not have seen your hand before your face! But at last, one morning,
the mother deer brushed aside the branches she had woven across the hole in the tree so tightly
as to keep out all light; and the fawn, now with the yellow glasses on her nose, came out into the
broad day.
“Oh, I can see now, mamma, I can see all right!”
And the mother deer, to tell the truth, had to go and hide her head in a clump of bushes to
conceal the tears of joy that came to her eyes when she saw her little one cured at last. In two
weeks, the glasses were laid aside.
As time wore on, the fawn, though happy to be quite herself again, began to grow sad. She
was anxious to repay the hunter for his kindness to her; and she could think of no possible way
of doing it.
One day, however, an idea occurred to her. As she was trotting along the shore of a pond she
came upon a feather which a blue heron had let fall there. “I wonder if that good man would like
it?” she thought. And she picked it up.
Then, one night when it was raining hard and the dogs would probably be under cover, she
started out for the hunter’s cottage.
The man was reading in his bedroom, feeling quite cozy besides, for he had just completed a
thatched roof for his cabin when the rain began. Now he was quite safe and dry out of reach of
the storm.
“Tan! Tan! Tan!”
When he opened the door, the little deer, whom he had treated and of whom he had often
thought since then, was standing there in the rain, with the heron’s plume, all wet and drooping,
in her mouth.
“Here is something I have brought for you,” the fawn explained.
But the hunter began to laugh.
The little deer went off home in great shame and sorrow. She thought the man had laughed in
ridicule of her poor gift! So thereafter she went looking for a better, bigger feather to give her
benefactor; and this time she found some plumes that were truly splendid ones; and she was
careful to keep them clean and dry.
Again she went back, one night, to the hunter’s cabin; and this time he did not laugh. He was a
courteous, polite man; and he understood that, the other time, he had hurt his little friend’s
fe
elings by laughing at her. Instead, he now invited her indoors, drew the high chair up to the
table and gave her a saucerful of honey. Gobble, gobble! The little deer lapped the sweet up in
mad delight.
From that time on, the two became great friends. The fawn spent a great deal of her time
collecting heron plumes, which the man sold for a large sum of money. And every time she came
in with a feather, the hunter gave her a jar of honey; and occasionally he offered her a cigar,
which the little deer ate, but, of course, did not smoke. Smoking is bad even for deers.
Whole nights the two friends thus spent together, talking in front of the open fire, while the
wind was howling outside; for the deer made her visits only in stormy weather when dogs would
be sure not to be about. In a short time whenever the skies were dark and gave promise of a bad
night, the hunter began to expect these visits. He would light a lamp, set a jar of honey on the
table, take out a book and begin to read, waiting for the “Tan! Tan! Tan!” of the little deer, who
remained his loyal friend all her life.
THE ALLIGATOR WAR
It was a very big river in a region of South America that had never been visited by white men;
and in it lived many, many alligators—perhaps a hundred, perhaps a thousand. For dinner they
ate fish, which they caught in the stream, and for supper they ate deer and other animals that
came down to the water side to drink. On hot afternoons in summer they stretched out and
sunned themselves on the bank. But they liked nights when the moon was shining best of all.
Then they swam out into the river and sported and played, lashing the water to foam with their
tails, while the spray ran off their beautiful skins in all the colors of the rainbow.
These alligators had lived quite happy lives for a long, long time. But at last one afternoon,
when they were all sleeping on the sand, snoring and snoring, one alligator woke up and cocked
his ears—the way alligators cock their ears. He listened and listened, and, to be sure, faintly, and
from a great distance, came a sound: Chug! Chug! Chug!
“Hey!” the alligator called to the alligator sleeping next to him, “Hey! Wake up! Danger!”
“Danger of what?” asked the other, opening his eyes sleepily, and getting up.
“I don’t know!” replied the first alligator.
“That’s a noise I never heard before. Listen!”
The other alligator listened: Chug! Chug! Chug!
In great alarm the two alligators went calling up and down the river bank: “Danger! Danger!”
And all their sisters and brothers and mothers and fathers and uncles and aunts woke up and
began running this way and that with their tails curled up in the air. But the excitement did not
serve to calm their fears. Chug! Chug! Chug! The noise was growing louder every moment; and
at last, away off down the stream, they could see something moving along the surface of the
river, leaving a trail of gray smoke behind it and beating the water on either side to foam: Chush!
Ch
ush! Chush!
The alligators looked at each other in the greatest astonishment: “What on earth is that?”
But there was one old alligator, the wisest and most experienced of them all. He was so old
that only two sound teeth were left in his jaws—one in the upper jaw and one in the lower jaw.
Once, also, when he was a boy, fond of adventure, he had made a trip down the river all the way
to the sea.
“I know what it is,” said he. “It’s a whale. Whales are big fish, they shoot water up through
their noses, and it falls down on them behind.”
At this news, the little alligators began to scream at the top of their lungs, “It’s a whale! It’s a
whale! It’s a whale!” and they made for the water intending to duck out of sight.
But the big alligator cuffed with his tail a little alligator that was screaming nearby with his
mouth open wide. “Dry up!” said he. “There’s nothing to be afraid of! I know all about whales!
Whales are the afraidest people there are!” And the little alligators stopped their noise.
But they grew frightened again a moment afterwards. The gray smoke suddenly turned to an
inky black, and the Chush! Chush! Chush! was now so loud that all the alligators took to the
water, with only their eyes and the tips of their noses showing at the surface.
Ch
o-ash-h-h! Cho-ash-h-h! Cho-ash-h-h! The strange monster came rapidly up the stream.
The alligators saw it go crashing past them, belching great clouds of smoke from the middle of
its back, and splashing into the water heavily with the big revolving things it had on either side.
It was a steamer, the first steamer that had ever made its way up the Parana. Chush! Chush!
Ch
ush! It seemed to be getting further away again. Chug! Chug! Chug! It had disappeared from
view.
One by one, the alligators climbed up out of the water onto the bank again. They were all quite
cross with the old alligator who had told them wrongly that it was a whale.
“It was not a whale!” they shouted in his ear—for he was rather hard of hearing. “Well, what
was it that just went by?”
The old alligator then explained that it was a steamboat full of fire; and that the alligators
would all die if the boat continued to go up and down the river.
The other alligators only laughed, however. Why would the alligators die if the boat kept
going up and down the river? It had passed by without so much as speaking to them! That old
alligator didn’t really know so much as he pretended to! And since they were very hungry they
all went fishing in the stream. But alas! There was not a fish to be found! The steamboat had
frightened every single one of them away.
“Well, what did I tell you?” said the old alligator. “You see: we haven’t anything left to eat!
All the fish have been frightened away! However—let’s just wait till tomorrow. Perhaps the boat
won’t come back again. In that case, the fish will get over their fright and come back so that we
can eat them.” But the next day, the steamboat came crashing by again on its way back down the
river, spouting black smoke as it had done before, and setting the whole river boiling with its
paddle wheels.
“Well!” exclaimed the alligators. “What do you think of that? The boat came yesterday. The
boat came today. The boat will come tomorrow. The fish will stay away; and nothing will come
down here at night to drink. We are done for!”
But an idea occurred to one of the brighter alligators: “Let’s dam the river!” he proposed.
“The steamboat won’t be able to climb a dam!”
“That’s the talk! That’s the talk! A dam! A dam! Let’s build a dam!” And the alligators all
made for the shore as fast as they could.
They went up into the woods along the bank and began to cut down trees of the hardest wood
they could find—walnut and mahogany, mostly. They felled more than ten thousand of them
altogether, sawing the trunks through with the kind of saw that alligators have on the tops of
their tails. They dragged the trees down into the water and stood them up about a yard apart, all
the way across the river, driving the pointed ends deep into the mud and weaving the branches
together. No steamboat, big or little, would ever be able to pass that dam! No one would frighten
the fish away again! They would have a good dinner the following day and every day! And since
it was late at night by the time the dam was done, they all fell sound asleep on the river bank.
Ch
ug! Chug! Chug! Chush! Chush! Chush! Cho-ash-h-h-h! Cho-ash-h-h-h! Cho-ash-h-h-h!
They were still asleep, the next day, when the boat came up; but the alligators barely opened
their eyes and then tried to go to sleep again. What did they care about the boat? It could make
all the noise it wanted, but it would never get by the dam!
And that is what happened. Soon the noise from the boat stopped. The men who were steering
on the bridge took out their spy-glasses and began to study the strange obstruction that had been
thrown up across the river. Finally a small boat was sent to look into it more closely. Only then
did the alligators get up from where they were sleeping, run down into the water, and swim out
behind the dam, where they lay floating and looking downstream between the piles. They could
not help laughing, nevertheless, at the joke they had played on the steamboat!
The small boat came up, and the men in it saw how the alligators had made a dam across the
river. They went back to the steamer, but soon after, came rowing up toward the dam again.
“Hey, you, alligators!”
“What can we do for you?” answered the alligators, sticking their heads through between the
piles in the dam.
“That dam is in our way!” said the men.
“Tell us something we don’t know!” answered the alligators.
“But we can’t get by!”
“I’ll say so!”
“Well, take the old thing out of the way!”
“Nosireesir!”
The men in the boat talked it over for a while and then they called:
“Alligators!”
“What can we do for you?”
“Will you take the dam away?”
“No!”
“No?”
“No!”
“Very well! See you later!”
“The later the better,” said the alligators.
The rowboat went back to the steamer, while the alligators, as happy as could be, clapped their
tails as loud as they could on the water. No boat could ever get by that dam, and drive the fish
away again!
But the next day the steamboat returned; and when the alligators looked at it, they could not
say a word from their surprise: it was not the same boat at all, but a larger one, painted gray like
a mouse! How many steamboats were there, anyway? And this one probably would want to pass
the dam! Well, just let it try! No, sir! No steamboat, little or big, would ever get through that
dam!
“They shall not pass!” said the alligators, each taking up his station behind the piles in the
dam.
The new boat, like the other one, stopped some distance below the dam; and again a little boat
came rowing toward them. This time there were eight sailors in it, with one officer. The officer
shouted:
“Hey, you, alligators!”
“What’s the matter?” answered the alligators.
“Going to get that dam out of there?”
“No!”
“No?”
“No!”
“Very well!” said the officer. “In that case, we shall have to shoot it down!”
“Shoot it up if you want to!” said the alligators.
And the boat returned to the steamer.
But now, this mouse-gray steamboat was not an ordinary steamboat: it was a warship, with
armor plate and terribly powerful guns. The old alligator who had made the trip to the river
mouth suddenly remembered, and just in time to shout to the other alligators: “Duck for your
lives! Duck! She’s going to shoot! Keep down deep under water.”
The alligators dived all at the same time, and headed for the shore, where they halted, keeping
all their bodies out of sight except for their noses and their eyes. A great cloud of flame and
smoke burst from the vessel’s side, followed by a deafening report. An immense solid shot
hurtled through the air and struck the dam exactly in the middle. Two or three tree trunks were
cut away into splinters and drifted off downstream. Another shot, a third, and finally a fourth,
each tearing a great hole in the dam. Finally the piles were entirely destroyed; not a tree, not a
splinter, not a piece of bark, was left; and the alligators, still sitting with their eyes and noses just
out of water, saw the warship come steaming by and blowing its whistle in derision at them.
Then the alligators came out on the bank and held a council of war. “Our dam was not strong
enough,” said they; “we must make a new and much thicker one.”
So they worked again all that afternoon and night, cutting down the very biggest trees they
could find, and making a much better dam than they had built before. When the gunboat
ap
peared the next day, they were sleeping soundly and had to hurry to get behind the piles of the
dam by the time the rowboat arrived there.
“Hey, alligators!” called the same officer.
“See who’s here again!” said the alligators, jeeringly.
“Get that new dam out of there!”
“Never in the world!”
“Well, we’ll blow it up, the way we did the other!”
“Blaze away, and good luck to you!”
You see, the alligators talked so big because they were sure the dam they had made this time
would hold up against the most terrible cannon balls in the world. And the sailors must have
thought so, too; for after they had fired the first shot a tremendous explosion occurred in the
dam. The gunboat was using shells, which burst among the timbers of the dam and broke the
thickest trees into tiny, tiny bits. A second shell exploded right near the first, and a third near the
second. So the shots went all along the dam, each tearing away a long strip of it till nothing,
nothing, nothing was left. Again the warship came steaming by, closer in toward shore on this
occasion, so that the sailors could make fun of the alligators by putting their hands to their
mouths and holloing.
“So that’s it!” said the alligators, climbing up out of the water. “We must all die, because the
steamboats will keep coming and going, up and down, and leaving us not a fish in the world to
eat!”
The littlest alligators were already whimpering; for they had had no dinner for three days; and
it was a crowd of very sad alligators that gathered on the river shore to hear what the old
alligator now had to say.
“We have only one hope left,” he began. “We must go and see the Sturgeon! When I was a
boy, I took that trip down to the sea along with him. He liked the salt water better than I did, and
went quite a way out into the ocean. There he saw a sea fight between two of these boats; and he
brought home a torpedo that had failed to explode. Suppose we go and ask him to give it to us. It
is true the Sturgeon has never liked us alligators; but I got along with him pretty well myself. He
is a good fellow, at bottom, and surely he will not want to see us all starve!”
The fact was that some years before an alligator had eaten one of the Sturgeon’s favorite
grandchildren; and for that reason the Sturgeon had refused ever since to call on the alligators or
receive visits from them. Nevertheless, the alligators now trouped off in a body to the big cave
under the bank of the river where they knew the Sturgeon stayed, with his torpedo beside him.
There are sturgeons as much as six feet long, you know, and this one with the torpedo was of
that kind.
“Mr. Sturgeon! Mr. Sturgeon!” called the alligators at the entrance of the cave. No one of
them dared go in, you see, on account of that matter of the sturgeon’s grandchild.
“Who is it?” answered the Sturgeon.
“We’re the alligators,” the latter replied in a chorus.
“I have nothing to do with alligators,” grumbled the Sturgeon crossly.
But now the old alligator with the two teeth stepped forward and said:
“Why, hello, Sturgy. Don’t you remember Ally, your old friend that took that trip down the
river, when we were boys?”
“Well, well! Where have you been keeping yourself all these years,” said the Sturgeon,
surprised and pleased to hear his old friend’s voice. “Sorry I didn’t know it was you! How goes
it? What can I do for you?”
“We’ve come to ask you for that torpedo you found, remember? You see, there’s a warship
keeps coming up and down our river scaring all the fish away. She’s a whopper, I’ll tell you,
armor plate, guns, the whole thing! We made one dam and she knocked it down. We made
another and she blew it up. The fish have all gone away and we haven’t had a bite to eat in near
onto a week. Now you give us your torpedo and we’ll do the rest!”
The Sturgeon sat thinking for a long time, scratching his chin with one of his fins. At last he
answered:
“As for the torpedo, all right! You can have it in spite of what you did to my eldest son’s firstborn. But there’s one trouble: who knows how to work the thing?”
The alligators were all silent. Not one of them had ever seen a torpedo.
“Well,” said the Sturgeon, proudly, “I can see I’ll have to go with you myself. I’ve lived next
to that torpedo a long time. I know all about torpedoes.”
The first task was to bring the torpedo down to the dam. The alligators got into line, the one
behind taking in his mouth the tail of the one in front. When the line was formed it was fully a
qu
arter of a mile long. The Sturgeon pushed the torpedo out into the current, and got under it so
as to hold it up near the top of the water on his back. Then he took the tail of the last alligator in
his teeth, and gave the signal to go ahead. The Sturgeon kept the torpedo afloat, while the
alligators towed him along. In this way they went so fast that a wide wake followed on after the
torpedo; and by the next morning they were back at the place where the dam was made.
As the little alligators who had stayed at home reported, the warship had already gone by
up
stream. But this pleased the others all the more. Now they would build a new dam, stronger
than ever before, and catch the steamer in a trap, so that it would never get home again.
They worked all that day and all the next night, making a thick, almost solid dike, with barely
enough room between the piles for the alligators to stick their heads through. They had just
finished when the gunboat came into view.
Again the rowboat approached with the eight men and their officer. The alligators crowded
behind the dam in great excitement, moving their paws to hold their own with the current; for
this time, they were downstream.
“Hey, alligators!” called the officer.
“Well?” answered the alligators.
“Still another dam?”
“If at first you don’t succeed, try, try, again!”
“Get that dam out of there!”
“No, sir!”
“You won’t?”
“We won’t!”
“Very well! Now you alligators just listen! If you won’t be reasonable, we are going to knock
this dam down, too. But to save you the trouble of building a fourth, we are going to shoot every
blessed alligator around here. Yes, every single last alligator, women and children, big ones,
little ones, fat ones, lean ones, and even that old codger sitting there with only two teeth left in
his jaws!”
The old alligator understood that the officer was trying to insult him with that reference to his
two teeth, and he answered:
“Young man, what you say is true. I have only two teeth left, not counting one or two others
that are broken off. But do you know what those two teeth are going to eat for dinner?” As he
said this the old alligator opened his mouth wide, wide, wide.
“Well, what are they going to eat?” asked one of the sailors.
“A little dude of a naval officer I see in a boat over there!”—and the old alligator dived under
water and disappeared from view.
Meantime the Sturgeon had brought the torpedo to the very center of the dam, where four
alligators were holding it fast to the river bottom waiting for orders to bring it up to the top of the
water. The other alligators had gathered along the shore, with their noses and eyes alone in sight
as usual.
The rowboat went back to the ship. When he saw the men climbing aboard, the Sturgeon went
down to his torpedo.
Suddenly there was a loud detonation. The warship had begun firing, and the first shell struck
and exploded in the middle of the dam. A great gap opened in it.
“Now! Now!” called the Sturgeon sharply, on seeing that there was room for the torpedo to go
through. “Let her go! Let her go!”
As the torpedo came to the surface, the Sturgeon steered it to the opening in the dam, took aim
hurriedly with one eye closed, and pulled at the trigger of the torpedo with his teeth. The
propeller of the torpedo began to revolve, and it started off upstream toward the gunboat.
And it was high time. At that instant a second shot exploded in the dam, tearing away another
large section.
From the wake the torpedo left behind it in the water the men on the vessel saw the danger
they were in, but it was too late to do anything about it. The torpedo struck the ship in the
middle, and went off.
You can never guess the terrible noise that torpedo made. It blew the warship into fifteen
thousand million pieces, tossing guns, and smokestacks, and shells and rowboats—everything,
hundreds and hundreds of yards away.
The alligators all screamed with triumph and made as fast as they could for the dam. Down
through the opening bits of wood came floating, with a number of sailors swimming as hard as
they could for the shore. As the men passed through, the alligators put their paws to their mouths
and holloed, as the men had done to them three days before. They decided not to eat a single one
of the sailors, though some of them deserved it without a doubt. Except that when a man dressed
in a blue uniform with gold braid came by, the old alligator jumped into the water off the dam,
and snap! snap! ate him in two mouthfuls.
“Who was that man?” asked an ignorant young alligator, who never learned his lessons in
school and never knew what was going on.
“It’s the officer of the boat,” answered the Sturgeon. “My old friend, Ally, said he was going
to eat him, and eaten him he has!”
The alligators tore down the rest of the dam, because they knew that no boats would be
coming by that way again.
The Sturgeon, who had quite fallen in love with the gold lace of the officer, asked that it be
given him in payment for the use of his torpedo. The alligators said he might have it for the
trouble of picking it out of the old alligator’s mouth, where it had caught on the two teeth. They
gave him also the officer’s belt and sword. The Sturgeon put the belt on just behind his front
fins, and buckled the sword to it. Thus togged out, he swam up and down for more than an hour
in front of the assembled alligators, who admired his beautiful spotted skin as something almost
as pretty as the coral snake’s, and who opened their mouths wide at the splendor of his uniform.
Finally they escorted him in honor back to his cave under the river bank, thanking him over and
over again, and giving him three cheers as they went off.
When they returned to their usual place they found the fish had already returned. The next day
another steamboat came by; but the alligators did not care, because the fish were getting used to
it by this time and seemed not to be afraid. Since then the boats have been going back and forth
all the time, carrying oranges. And the alligators open their eyes when they hear the chug! chug!
chug! of a steamboat and laugh at the thought of how scared they were the first time, and of how
they sank the warship.
But no warship has ever gone up the river since the old alligator ate the officer.
HOW THE FLAMINGOES GOT THEIR STOCKINGS
Once the snakes decided that they would give a costume ball; and to make the affair a truly
brilliant one they sent invitations to the frogs, the toads, the alligators and the fish.
The fish replied that since they had no legs they would not be able to do much dancing;
whereupon, as a special courtesy to them, the ball was held on the shore of the Parana. The fish
swam up to the very beach and sat looking on with their heads out of water. When anything
pleased them they splashed with their tails.
To make as good an appearance as possible, the alligators put necklaces of bananas around
their throats; and they came to the ball smoking big Paraguay cigars. The toads stuck fish scales
all over their bodies; and when they walked, they moved their forelegs out and in as though they
were swimming. They strutted up and down the beach with very glum, determined faces; and the
fish kept calling to them, making fun of their scales. The frogs were satisfied to leave their
smooth green skins just as they were; but they bathed themselves in perfume and walked on their
hind legs. Besides, each one carried a lightning bug, which waved to and fro like a lantern, at the
end of a string in the frog’s hand.
But the best costumes of all were worn by the snakes. All of them, without exception, had
dancing gowns of the color of their skins. There were red snakes, and brown snakes, and pink
snakes, and yellow snakes—each with a garment of tulle to match. The yarara, who is a kind of
rattler, came in a single-piece robe of gray tulle with brick-colored stripes—for that is the way
the yarara dresses even when he is not going to a ball. The coral snakes were prettier still. They
draped themselves in a gauze of reds, whites and blacks; and when they danced, they wound
themselves round and round like corkscrews, rising on the tips of their tails, coiling and
uncoiling, balancing this way and that. They were the most graceful and beautiful of all the
snakes, and the guests applauded them wildly.
The flamingoes were the only ones who seemed not to be having a good time. Stupid birds
that they were, they had not thought of any costumes at all. They came with the plain white legs
they had at that time and the thick, twisted bills they have even now. Naturally they were
envious of all the gowns they saw, but most of all, of the fancy dress of the coral snakes. Every
time one of these went by them, courtesying, pirouetting, balancing, the flamingoes writhed with
jealousy. For no one, meanwhile, was asking them to dance.
“I know what we must do,” said one of the flamingoes at last. “We must go and get some
stockings for our legs—pink, black and white like the coral snakes themselves—then they will
all fall in love with us!”
The whole flock of them took wing immediately and flew across the river to a village nearby.
They went to the store and knocked:
“Tan! Tan! Tan!”
“Who is it?” called the storekeeper.
“We’re the flamingoes. We have come to get some stockings—pink, black, and white.”
“Are you crazy?” the storekeeper answered. “I keep stockings for people, not for silly birds.
Besides, stockings of such colors! You won’t find any in town, either!”
The flamingoes went on to another store:
“Tan! Tan! Tan! We are looking for stockings—pink, black and white. Have you any?”
“Pink, black and white stockings! Don’t you know decent people don’t wear such things? You
must be crazy! Who are you, anyway?”
“We are the flamingoes,” the flamingoes replied.
“In that case you are silly flamingoes! Better go somewhere else!”
They went to still a third store:
“Tan! Tan! Pink, black and white stockings! Got any?”
“Pink, black and white nonsense!” called the storekeeper. “Only birds with big noses like
yours could ask for such a thing. Don’t make tracks on my floor!”
And the man swept them into the street with a broom.
So the flamingoes went from store to store, and everywhere people called them silly, stupid
birds.
However, an owl, a mischievous tatu, who had just been down to the river to get some water,
and had heard all about the ball and the flamingoes, met them on his way back and thought he
would have some fun with them.
“Good evening, good evening, flamingoes,” he said, making a deep bow, though, of course, it
was just to ridicule the foolish birds. “I know what you are looking for. I doubt if you can get
any such stockings in town. You might find them in Buenos Aires; but you would have to order
them by mail. My sister-in-law, the barn owl, has stockings like that, however. Why don’t you
go around and see her? She can give you her own and borrow others from her family.”
“Thanks! Thanks, ever so much!” said the flamingoes; and they flew off to the cellar of a barn
where the barn owl lived.
“Tan! Tan! Good evening, Mrs. Owl,” they said. “A relation of yours, Mr. Tatu, advised us to
call on you. Tonight, as you know, the snakes are giving a costume ball, and we have no
costumes. If you could lend us your pink, black and white stockings, the coral snakes would be
sure to fall in love with us!”
“Pleased to accommodate you,” said the barn owl. “Will you wait just a moment?”
She flew away and was gone some time. When she came back she had the stockings with her.
But they were not real stockings. They were nothing but skins from coral snakes which the owl
had caught and eaten during the previous days.
“Perhaps these will do,” she remarked. “But if you wear them at the ball, I advise you to do
strictly as I say: dance all night long, and don’t stop a moment. For if you do, you will get into
trouble, I assure you!”
The flamingoes listened to what she said; but, stupidly, did not try to guess what she could
have meant by such counsel. They saw no danger in the pretty stockings. Delightedly they
doubled up their claws like fists, stuck them through the snakeskins, which were like so many
long rubber tubes, and flew back as quickly as they could to the ball.
When the guests at the dance saw the flamingoes in such handsome stockings, they were as
jealous as could be. You see, the coral snakes were the lions of the evening, and after the
flamingoes came back, they would dance with no one but the flamingoes. Remembering the
instructions of the barn owl, the flamingoes kept their feet going all the time, and the snakes
could not see very clearly just what those wonderful stockings were.
After a time, however, they grew suspicious. When a flamingo came dancing by, the snakes
would get down off the ends of their tails to examine its feet more closely. The coral snakes,
more than anybody else, began to get uneasy. They could not take their eyes off those stockings,
and they got as near as they could, trying to touch the legs of the flamingoes with the tips of their
tongues—for snakes use their tongues to feel with, much as people use their hands. But the
flamingoes kept dancing and dancing all the while, though by this time they were getting so tired
they were about ready to give up.
The coral snakes understood that sooner or later the flamingoes would have to stop. So they
borrowed the lightning bugs from the frogs, to be ready when the flamingoes fell from sheer
exhaustion.
And in fact, it was not long before one of the birds, all tired out, tripped over the cigar in an
alligator’s mouth, and fell down on her side. The coral snakes all ran toward her with their
lanterns, and held the lightning bugs up so close that they could see the feet of the flamingo as
clearly as could be.
“Aha! Aha! Stockings, eh? Stockings, eh?” The coral snakes began to hiss so loudly that
people could hear them on the other side of the Parana.
The cry was taken up by all the snakes: “They are not wearing stockings! We know what they
have done! The flamingoes have been killing brothers of ours, and they are wearing their skins
as stockings! Those pretty legs each stand for the murder of a coral snake!”
At this uproar, the flamingoes took fright and tried to fly away. But they were so tired from all
the dancing that not one of them could move a wing. The coral snakes darted upon them, and
began to bite at their legs, tearing off the false stockings bit by bit, and, in their rage, sinking
their fangs deep into the feet and legs of the flamingoes.
The flamingoes, terrified and mad with pain, hopped this way and that, trying to shake their
enemies off. But the snakes did not let go till every last shred of stocking had been torn away.
Then they crawled off, to rearrange their gauze costumes that had been much rumpled in the
fray. They did not try to kill the flamingoes then and there; for most coral snakes are poisonous;
and they were sure the birds they had bitten would die sooner or later anyway.
But the flamingoes did not die. They hopped down to the river and waded out into the water to
relieve their pain. Their feet and legs, which had been white before, had now turned red from the
poison in the bites. They stood there for days and days, trying to cool the burning ache, and
hoping to wash out the red.
“The flamingoes ... hopped down to the river, and waded out ... to relieve their pain.”
But they did not succeed. And they have not succeeded yet. The flamingoes still pass most of
their time standing on their red legs out in the water. Occasionally they go ashore and walk up
and down for a few moments to see if they are getting well. But the pain comes again at once,
and they hurry back into the water. Even there they sometimes feel an ache in one of their feet;
and they lift it out to warm it in their feathers. They stand that way on one leg for hours, I
suppose because the other one is so stiff and lame.
That is why the flamingoes have red legs instead of white. And the fishes know it too. They
keep coming up to the top of the water and crying “Red legs! Red legs! Red legs!” to make fun
of the flamingoes for having tried to borrow costumes for a ball. On that account, the flamingoes
are always at war with the fishes. As they wade up and down, and a fish comes up too close in
order to shout “Red legs” at them, they dip their long bills down and catch it if they can.
THE LAZY BEE
In a beehive once there was a bee who would not work. She would go flying from blossom to
blossom on the orange trees sucking out all the honey. But instead of taking it back to the hive
she would eat it then and there.
She was a lazy bee. Every morning, the moment the sun had warmed the hive, she would
come to the door and look out. On making sure that it was a lovely day, she would wash her face
and comb her hair with her paws, the way flies do, and then go flitting off, as pleased as could be
at the bright weather. So she would go buzzing and buzzing from flower to flower; and then after
a time she would go back and see what the other bees were doing in the hive. So it would go on
all day long.
Meantime the other bees would be working themselves to death trying to fill the hive full of
honey; for honey is what they give the little bees to eat as soon as they are born. And these
worker bees, very staid, respectable, earnest bees, began to scowl at the conduct of this shirker of
a sister they had.
You must know that, at the door of every beehive, there are always a number of bees on
watch, to see that no insects but bees get into the hive. These policemen, as a rule, are old bees,
with a great deal of experience in life. Their backs are quite bald, because all the hair gets worn
off from rubbing against the hive as they walk in and out of the door.
One day when the lazy bee was just dropping in to see what was going on in the hive, these
policemen called her to one side:
“Sister,” said they, “it is time you did a little work. All us bees have to work!”
The little bee was quite scared when the policemen spoke to her, but she answered:
“I go flying about all day long, and get very tired!”
“We didn’t ask you how tired you got! We want to see how much work you can do! This is
Warning Number 1!”
And they let her go on into the hive.
But the lazy little bee did not mend her ways. On the next evening the policemen stopped her
again:
“Sister, we didn’t see you working today!”
The little bee was expecting something of the kind, and she had been thinking up what she
would say all the way home.
“I’ll go to work one of these days,” she spoke up promptly; and with a cheerful, winsome
smile.
“We don’t want you to go to work one of these days,” they answered gruffly. “We want you to
go to work tomorrow morning. This is Warning Number 2!”
And they let her in.
The following night, when the lazy bee came home, she did not wait for the policemen to stop
her. She went up to them sorrowfully and said:
“Yes, yes! I remember what I promised. I’m so sorry I wasn’t able to work today!”
“We didn’t ask how sorry you were, nor what you had promised. What we want from you is
work. Today is the nineteenth of April. Tomorrow will be the twentieth of April. See to it that
the twentieth of April does not pass without your putting at least one load of honey into the hive.
This is Warning Number 3! You may enter!”
And the policemen who had been blocking the door stepped aside to let her in.
The lazy bee woke up with very good intentions the next morning; but the sun was so warm
and bright and the flowers were so beautiful! The day passed the same as all the others; except
that toward evening the weather changed. The sun went down behind a great bank of clouds and
a strong icy wind began to blow.
The lazy little bee started for home as fast as she could, thinking how warm and cozy it would
be inside the hive, with all that storm blowing out of doors. But on the porch of the beehive the
policemen got in front of her.
“Where are you going, young lady?” said they.
“I am going in to bed. This is where I live!”
“You must be mistaken,” said the policemen. “Only busy worker bees live here! Lazy bees are
not allowed inside this door!”
“Tomorrow, surely, surely, surely, I am going to work,” said the little bee.
“There is no tomorrow for lazy bees,” said the policemen; for they were old, wise bees, and
kn
ew philosophy. “Away with you!” And they pushed her off the doorstep.
The little bee did not know what to do. She flew around for a time; but soon it began to grow
dark; the wind blew colder and colder, and drops of rain began to fall. Quite tired at last, she
took hold of a leaf, intending to rest a moment; but she was chilled and numbed by the cold. She
could not hang on, and fell a long distance to the ground.
She tried to get to her wings again, but they were too tired to work. So she started crawling
over the ground toward the hive. Every stone, every stick she met, she had to climb over with
great effort—so many hills and mountains they seemed to such a tiny bee. The raindrops were
coming faster when, almost dead with cold and fright and fatigue, she arrived at the door of the
hive.
“Oh, oh,” she moaned. “I am cold, and it is going to rain! I shall be sure to die out here!” And
she crept up to the door.
But the fierce policemen again stopped her from going in.
“Forgive me, sisters,” the little bee said. “Please, let me go in!”
“Too late! Too late!” they answered.
“Please, sisters, I am so sleepy!” said the little bee.
“Too late! Too late!” said they.
“Please, sisters, I am cold!” said the little bee.
“Sorry! You can’t go in!” said they.
“Please, sisters, for one last time! I shall die out here!”
“You won’t die, lazy bee! One night will teach you the value of a warm bed earned by honest
labor! Away from here!”
And they pushed her off the doorstep again.
By this time it was raining hard. The little bee felt her wings and fur getting wetter and wetter;
and she was so cold and sleepy she did not know what to do. She crawled along as fast as she
could over the ground, hoping to come to some place where it was dry and not so cold. At last
she came to a tree and began to walk up the trunk. Suddenly, just as she had come to the crotch
of two branches, she fell! She fell a long, long distance and landed finally on something soft.
There was no wind and no rain blowing. On coming to her wits the little bee understood that she
had fallen down through a hole inside a hollow tree.
And now the little bee had the fright of her life. Coiled up near her there was a snake, a green
snake with a brick-colored back. That hollow tree was the snake’s house; and the snake lay there
looking at her with eyes that shone even in that darkness. Now, snakes eat bees, and like them.
So when this little bee found herself so close to a fearful enemy of her kind, she just closed her
eyes and murmured to herself:
“This is the last of me! Oh, how I wish I had worked!”
To her great surprise, however, the snake not only did not eat her, but spoke to her rather
softly for such a terrible snake:
“How do you do, little bee? You must be a naughty little bee, to be out so late at night!”
“Yes,” she murmured, her heart in her throat. “I have been a naughty bee. I did not work, and
they won’t let me in to go to my bed!”
“In that case, I shall not be so sorry to eat you!” answered the snake. “Surely there can be no
harm at all in depriving the world of a useless little bee like you! I won’t have to go out for
dinner tonight. I shall eat you right here!”
The little bee was about as scared as a bee can be.
“That is not fair,” she said. “It is not just! You have no right to eat me just because you are
bigger than I am. Go and ask people if that isn’t so! People know what is right and wrong!”
“Ah, ah!” said the snake, lifting his head higher, “so you have a good opinion of men? So you
think that the men who steal your honey are more honest than snakes who eat you? You are not
only a lazy bee. You are also a silly one!”
“It is not because men are dishonest that they take our honey,” said the bee.
“Why is it then?” said the snake.
“It’s because they are more intelligent than we are!” That is what the bee said; but the snake
just laughed; and then he hissed:
“Well, if you must have it that way, it’s because I’m more intelligent than you that I’m going
to eat you now! Get ready to be eaten, lazy bee!”
And the snake drew back to strike, and lap up the bee at one gobble.
But the little bee had time to say:
“It’s because you’re duller than I am that you eat me!”
“Duller than you?” asked the snake, letting his head down again. “How is that, stupid?”
“However it is, it’s so!”
“I’ll have to be shown!” said the snake. “I will make a bargain with you. We will each do a
trick; and the cleverest trick wins. If I win, I’ll eat you!”
“And if I win?” asked the little bee.
“If you win,” said the snake after some thought, “you may stay in here where it is warm all
night. Is it a bargain?”
“It is,” said the bee.
The snake considered another moment or so and then began to laugh. He had thought of
something a bee could not possibly do. He darted out of a hole in the tree so quickly the bee had
scarcely time to wonder what he was up to; and just as quickly he came back with a seed pod
from the eucalyptus tree that stood near the beehive and shaded it on days when the sun was hot.
Now the seed pods of the eucalyptus tree are just the shape of a top; in fact, the boys and girls in
Argentina call them “tops”—trompitos!
“Now you just watch and see what I’m a-going to do,” said the snake. “Watch now!
Watch!...”
The snake wound the thin part of his tail around the top like a string; then, with a jump
fo
rw
ard to his full length, he straightened his tail out. The “top” began to spin like mad on the
bark floor there at the bottom of the hollow tree; and it spun and spun and spun, dancing,
jumping, running off in this direction and then in that direction. And the snake laughed! And he
laughed and he laughed and he laughed! No bee would ever be able to do a thing like that!
Finally the top got tired of spinning and fell over on its side.
“That is very clever!” said the bee, “I could never do that!”
“In that case, I shall have to eat you!” said the snake.
“Not just yet, please,” said the bee. “I can’t spin a top; but I can do something no one else can
do!”
“What is that?” asked the snake.
“I can disappear!” said the bee.
“What do you mean, disappear?” said the snake, with some interest. “Disappear so that I can’t
see you and without going away from here?”
“Without going away from here!”
“Without hiding in the ground?”
“Without hiding in the ground!”
“I give up!” said the snake. “Disappear! But if you don’t do as you say, I eat you, gobble,
gobble, just like that!”
Now you must know that while the top was spinning round and round, the little bee had
noticed something on the floor of the hollow tree she had not seen before: it was a little shrub,
three or four inches high, with leaves about the size of a fifty-cent piece. She now walked over to
the stem of this little shrub, taking care, however, not to touch it with her body. Then she said:
“Now it is my turn, Mr. Snake. Won’t you be so kind as to turn around, and count ‘one,’
‘two,’ ‘three.’ At the word ‘three,’ you can look for me everywhere! I simply won’t be around!”
The snake looked the other way and ran off a “onetathree,” then turning around with his
mouth wide open to have his dinner at last. You see, he counted so fast just to give the bee as
little time as possible, under the contract they had made.
But if he opened his mouth wide for his dinner, he held it open in complete surprise. There
was no bee to be found anywhere! He looked on the floor. He looked on the sides of the hollow
tree. He looked in each nook and cranny. He looked the little shrub all over. Nothing! The bee
had simply disappeared!
Now, the snake understood that if his trick of spinning the top with his tail was extraordinary,
this trick of the bee was almost miraculous. Where had that good-for-nothing lazybones gone to?
Here? No! There? No! Where then? Nowhere! There was no way to find the little bee!
“Well,” said the snake at last, “I give up! Where are you?”
A little voice seemed to come from a long way off, but still from the middle of the space
inside the hollow tree.
“You won’t eat me if I reappear?” it said.
“No, I won’t eat you!” said the snake.
“Promise?”
“I promise! But where are you?”
“Here I am,” said the bee, coming out on one of the leaves of the little shrub.
It was not such a great mystery after all. That shrub was a Sensitive-plant, a plant that is very
common in South America, especially in the North of the Republic of Argentina, where
Sensitive-plants grow to quite a good size. The peculiarity of the Sensitive-plant is that it
shrivels up its leaves at the slightest contact. The leaves of this shrub were unusually large, as is
true of the Sensitive-plants around the city of Misiones. You see, the moment the bee lighted on
a leaf, it folded up tight about her, hiding her completely from view. Now, the snake had been
living next to that plant all the season long, and had never noticed anything unusual about it. The
little bee had paid attention to such things, however; and her knowledge this time had saved her
life.
The snake was very much ashamed at being bested by such a little bee; and he was not very
nice about it either. So much so, in fact, that the bee spent most of the night reminding him of the
promise he had made not to eat her.
And it was a long, endless night for the little bee. She sat on the floor in one corner and the
snake coiled up in the other corner opposite. Pretty soon it began to rain so hard that the water
came pouring in through the hole at the top of the tree and made quite a puddle on the floor. The
bee sat there and shivered and shivered; and every so often the snake would raise his head as
though to swallow her at one gulp. “You promised! You promised! You promised!” And the
snake would lower his head, sheepishlike, because he did not want the bee to think him a
dishonest, as well as a stupid snake.
The little bee, who had been used to a warm hive at home and to warm sunlight out of doors,
had never dreamed there could be so much cold anywhere as there was in that hollow tree. Nor
had there ever been a night so long!
But the moment there was a trace of daylight at the hole in the top of the tree, the bee bade the
snake good-by and crawled out. She tried her wings; and this time they worked all right. She
flew in a bee-line straight for the door of the hive.
The policemen were standing there and she began to cry. But they simply stepped aside
without saying a word, and let her in. They understood, you see, as wise old bees, that this
wayward child was not the lazy bee they had driven away the evening before, but a sadder and
wiser child who now knew something about the world she had to live in.
And they were right. Never before was there such a bee for working from morning till night,
day in, day out, gathering pollen and honey from the flowers. When Autumn came she was the
most respected bee in the hive and she was appointed teacher of the young bees who would do
the work the following year. And her first lesson was something like this:
“It is not because bees are intelligent but because they work that makes them such wonderful
little things. I used my intelligence only once—and that was to save my life. I should not have
gotten into that trouble, however, if I had worked, like all the other bees. I used to waste my
strength just flying around doing nothing. I should not have been any more tired if I had worked.
What I needed was a sense of duty; and I got it that night I spent with the snake in the hollow
tree.
“Work, my little bees, work!—remembering that what we are all working for, the happiness of
everybody, will be hard enough to get if each of us does his full duty. This is what people say,
and it is just as true of bees. Work well and faithfully and you will be happy. There is no sounder
philosophy for a man or for a bee!”
THE GIANT TORTOISE’S GOLDEN RULE
Once there was a man who lived in Buenos Aires and was a friend of the superintendent of the
Zoo. This man had a very happy life, because he worked hard and enjoyed good health. But one
day he fell ill, and the doctors told him he would never get well unless he left town and went to
live in the country where there was good air and a warm climate. The man could not think of
such a thing, however. He had five little brothers, and both his parents were dead. He had to
provide the little boys with food and clothes, and get them ready for school in the morning. Who
would care for them, if he went away? So he kept on with his work and his illness grew worse
and worse.
One day a man from the Zoo met him on the street and said:
“You ought to go and live an out-of-door life for a while. Now, I have an idea. We need a
collection of new specimens for our museum, and you are a good shot with a gun. Wouldn’t you
like to go up into the Andes and hunt for us? I will pay for your outfit, and get a woman to look
after your little brothers. It will not cost you very much, and there will be plenty of money left
fo
r the boys.”
The sick man gladly accepted. He went off to the mountains, many, many miles beyond
Misiones, where he camped in the open air and soon began to get better.
He lived quite by himself, doing his own cooking, washing his own clothes, and making his
own bed, which was a bag with blankets in it. He did not use a tent, but slept in the bag out under
the stars. When it rained he would throw up a shelter of branches, cover it with his waterproof,
and sit down all cozy underneath, till the storm cleared. He ate partridges and venison, with the
berries and wild fruits he found along the mountains. Whenever he saw some rare animal that the
Zoo would want, he shot it, and dried its skin in the sun. In course of time, he made a big bundle
of such skins, which he carried on his shoulder whenever he moved his camp to a new place.
Many beautifully spotted snakes he was able to catch alive; and these he kept in a big hollow
gourd—for in South America wild squashes and pumpkins grow till they are as large as gasoline
cans.
All this was very hard work but the man grew strong and healthy again. And what an appetite
he had when supper time came around! One day when his provisions were getting low, he went
out hunting with his gun. Soon he came to a wide lake, and what should he see on the shore but a
huge panther that had caught a tortoise! The fierce animal had drawn the turtle up out of the
water and was clawing between the two shells trying to scratch the meat out. As the man
ap
proached, the panther turned and, with a great roar, leaped toward him. The panther was not
qu
ick enough, however, for a bullet from the man’s rifle caught him between the eyes and laid
him low in his tracks.
“What a wonderful rug this skin will make for somebody!” the man exclaimed; and he
carefully removed the hide and rolled it up to take home.
“I think I will have turtle soup for supper tonight,” the man continued as he turned toward the
tortoise; for turtle-flesh is one of the richest and sweetest of all meats.
But he could not help feeling very sorry for the poor turtle when he saw what a plight she was
in. The panther’s claws had torn the flesh terribly; and a great gash in her throat had all but left
her head severed from the rest of the body. Instead of killing the wounded turtle the hunter
thought he would try to cure her of her hurts.
“He could not help feeling sorry for the poor turtle....”
The camp was some distance away and the man was very tired. Besides, when he tried to lift
the tortoise, he found she weighed nearly two hundred pounds. Finally he put a rope around her,
and pulled and hauled till he dragged her along over the grass back to the camp.
The man had no extra pieces of cloth to make a bandage with, so he cut off a piece of his shirt
and took the lining out of his coat. Finally he managed to bind up the tortoise’s throat and stop
the bleeding. Then he pushed her into a corner of the shelter, where she lay motionless for days
and days. Twice a day the man would come and wash the wound with water and liniment. When
he thought the cut had healed, he took off the wrapping and the tortoise drew her head into her
shell. The man kept visiting her every morning, however, tapping gently on the turtle’s back to
wake her up.
The tortoise got entirely well; but then something terrible happened. The man caught a fever
in the swamps around the lake, and chills and pains began to wrack his body. One morning he
could not get out of his sleeping bag, but just lay there groaning. His fever got rapidly worse, and
a parching thirst burned at his throat. In his delirium he began to talk out loud: “Here I am all
alone, away out here in the woods. I am surely going to die. There is no one even to bring me a
drink of water.”
But the tortoise, all this time, had not been sleeping so soundly as the man had thought. In
fa
ct, she had been slyly watching him as he worked about the camp. When the hunter did not get
up
that morning, the tortoise understood that something was wrong, and also that it was water he
kept calling for.
“This man,” thought the tortoise, “did not eat me that day, though he had me in his power and
was hungry. Instead, he took care of me till I was well. A good tortoise ought surely to do as
much for him!”
The big turtle—she stood as high as a chair and weighed, as I said, as much as a man—
crawled off to the lakeside. There she hunted around till she found a small tortoise shell. She
polished it with sand till it was bright and shiny. Then she filled it with pure cold water from a
spring, crawled back to camp with it, and gave the man a drink.
“Now for something to eat,” said the turtle.
Turtles know the most peculiar kinds of roots and grasses to eat when they are sick. This
tortoise went out and gathered a supply of such herbs and fed them to the man; and he ate them
without noticing who was finding his food for him, so nearly unconscious was he in his delirium.
So day after day the tortoise went hunting and hunting over the mountain sides, looking for
tenderer and tenderer grasses with stronger and stronger juices. And how sorry she was she could
not climb trees where such fine berries and fruits were hanging!
Thus the hunter lay for a week or more, struggling between life and death and kept alive only
by the herbs the tortoise brought him. And then one day, to the joy of the faithful animal, the
man sat up in his sleeping bag. The fever had left him and his mind was clear. He looked around
in surprise to see the water and a bundle of grasses near him; for he was quite alone, save for the
big turtle that still seemed to be sleeping in her corner.
“Alas, I am lost!” he moaned. “No one will ever come to me. The fever will return, and I
cannot get any medicine nearer than Buenos Aires. If I could walk, I might get there; but I can’t,
so I must die!”
And, just as he feared, the fever did return that evening worse than before; and the man fell
back into unconsciousness.
But again the turtle had understood: “Yes, he will die, if he stays here! I must get him to
Buenos Aires where there is some medicine!”
Carefully she dragged the bundle of skins up to the man and placed it in position on his body.
Then she did the same with the gourd full of snakes. And what a task it was to get the gun in
place on top of the whole pile! Finally she went out into the woods and bit off a number of
tough, strong vines. These she stretched across the sleeping man and tied to his arms and legs in
such a way as to keep the baggage from falling off. She dug her way under the sleeping bag till
everything was balanced on her back; and then she started off toward Buenos Aires.
She crawled along for ten or twelve hours each day, swimming rivers and ponds, sinking deep
into the mud of bogs, climbing hills and crossing sandy plains where the sun at midday scorched
terribly. In his fever the man kept calling for water; and it was very trying to the poor tortoise to
have to get the man off her back each time while she went looking for a drink for him. But she
struggled forward just the same, and each night she knew she was that much nearer to Buenos
Aires.
But the tortoise, after days and days of this toil, understood that her own strength was giving
out. She did not complain, but she began to be afraid that she would die before getting the hunter
to a place of safety. And one morning, in fact, she was so tired she was quite unable to move.
“Here I am dying all alone in the woods!” the man moaned from his bag. “No one will help
me get to Buenos Aires! Oh, oh, I shall die here all alone!”
You see, the man had been unconscious all the time, and thought he was still lying in the
shelter, away back in the mountains.
The words stirred the weary tortoise to fresh effort. She got the man up on her back again and
went on.
But the moment came when she could not take another step forward. She had not been eating
fo
r some days, because she had not dared take the time for hunting. Now she was too weak to do
even that. So she drew her legs into her shell and closed her eyes, waiting for death to come, and
mourning inside her turtle-heart that she had failed in saving the life of the man who had
befriended her.
The sun went down and night fell. As the turtle chanced to open her eyes, she was surprised to
see a reddish glow on the distant horizon; and she heard a voice—the voice of a wharf rat—
talking near by. The rat was saying:
“My, what a turtle, what a turtle! I never saw such a big one in my life! And what is that on
her back? A cord of wood?”
The poor turtle did not know that those lights came from Buenos Aires, and that the rat was a
citizen of that town, out for a night’s foraging in the fields of the suburbs.
“It is not a cord of wood,” the turtle murmured, “It is a man, a sick man!”
“And what on earth are you doing here with a man on your back?” the rat inquired, laughing
the way rats from the city laugh at their country cousins.
“I ... I was ...” the tortoise murmured faintly, “I was taking him to Buenos Aires to be cured ...
but I shall never get there.... My strength has given out.... I am going to die ... we are both going
to die, right here!”
“I never saw such a silly turtle!” the rat replied. “Don’t you know you’re in Buenos Aires
now? Don’t you see those lights? They’re from the theater district. Go along straight ahead; and
you’ll get there in no time!”
This encouraging news filled the tortoise with new life. She strained every muscle inside her
shell and moved slowly but surely forward.
When it was daylight she found herself quite inside the town. And who should come along the
street but the superintendent of the Zoo!
“My, what a turtle! What a big turtle!” he exclaimed. “And what in the world is she carrying
on her back?”
The tortoise could not speak from sheer fatigue. She stopped, and the man came up to examine
the strange outfit on her back. To his amazement, he recognized his friend in the man sleeping,
pale and fever-stricken, inside the bag. He called a carriage and got the man home, sending for a
doctor to come at once.
In course of time, the man got well. When he learned that the tortoise had brought him miles
and miles on her back, all the way from the Andes to Buenos Aires, he could hardly believe the
story. And out of gratitude he said he would make a home for her the rest of her life. His own
cottage was quite filled with his six little brothers; and there was no room for such a big pet in
the house. But the director of the Zoo said he would find a place for her there, and care for her as
tenderly as he would for his own daughter.
And that is what happened. The tortoise was given a house for herself alone, with a tank of
water in the front yard, where she could swim if she wanted to. She was allowed to wander at
will over all the gardens of the Zoo, though she spent a large part of her time near the monkey
house, where there was most to eat.
And she is still living there. Go to the zoölogical park any day and you will see an enormously
big tortoise crawling slowly along over the green grass. If you wait long enough you will see a
man come up, stoop over and rap gently with his knuckles on her shell.
That’s the tortoise we have been talking about—and that’s the man!
HOW TO GET RICH.
Valuable Money-Making Secrets.
These recipes have sold for five dollars
each, and have been the foundations of
many good-sized fortunes.
This collection of recipes and formulas for making various articles which are in constant use in
every household are, for the most part, articles upon which very large profits are made, both by
manufacturers and dealers; some things, which cost but two or three cents to make, being
retailed for as much as twenty-five cents. We point out to you the proper method to be pursued
in the manufacture of these various articles, and expect you to use your own judgment and
discretion in the matter of putting them up for market, and exposing them for sale. The goods,
when ready for market, may be sold either direct to consumers at retail, or to store-keepers at
wholesale. Those who adopt the former method may canvass from house to house, or establish a
store and sell therefrom. The various ingredients required to compound all the different articles
fo
r which recipes are here given may be purchased at wholesale drug and grocery stores in any
of the large cities. Large fortunes have been made upon the manufacture of single articles, for
which recipes are here given, and there is no reason why any one may not acquire[3] a
competency in the same way, providing he has the necessary push and sagacity. Here is an
opportunity to be your own manufacturer, your own wholesaler and your own retailer. Given
these advantages, you may undersell those in the ordinary channels of trade, and still make
handsome profits; and we trust that the information herein contained may be the means of
starting many a poor person toward making a fortune or a good income.
Black Ink.—Ink, like soap, is something everybody uses, and few people realize that thousands
of barrels of it are made and sold.
Recipe for making the best and most durable black writing ink, as used by the leading penmen of
the United States and Canada.
To 2 gallons of strong decoction of logwood, well strained, add 1 1/2 lbs. blue galls in coarse
powder, 6 ounces sulphate of iron, 1 oz. acetate of copper, 6 oz. of pulverized sugar, and 8 oz. of
gum arabic; set the above on the fire until it begins to boil, strain, and then set it away until it has
acquired the desired blackness. The strong “decoction of logwood” is made by boiling; use soft
water, into which put two ounces of logwood; strain after taking from the fire.
The above ink properly made, according to the above directions, is unsurpassed for elegant
writing of any kind. It flows freely from the pen, turns to a deep black after writing, and[4] does
not fade. Records written with it fifty years ago are as legible as the day they were put upon the
paper.
Fig Candy.—Take 1 pound of sugar and 1 pint of water; set over a slow fire. When done, add a
fe
w drops of vinegar and a lump of butter, and pour into pans in which split figs are laid.
Red Sealing Wax.—Purchase 4 lbs. shellac, 1 1/2 lbs. venice turpentine, 3 lbs. finest cinnabar and
4 oz. venetian; mix the whole well together, and melt over a very slow fire. Pour it on a thick,
smooth glass, or any other flat, smooth surface, and make it into 3, 6 or 10 sticks.
Silver Ink.—Mix 1 oz. of the finest pewter or block tin in shavings with 2 oz. quicksilver till all
becomes fluid; then add to it sufficient gum arabic water to produce the proper consistency.
Yellow Ink.—A little alum added to saffron, in soft, hot water, makes a beautiful yellow ink.
Mucilage for Labels.—Dextrine, 2 ounces; glycerine, 1 drachm; alcohol, 1 ounce; water, 6
ounces.
The Celebrated Chemical Compound.—Take one pint of alcohol, 2 gills nitrous spirits ether, 2
oz. bicromate potash, 2 oz. powdered cinnamon, 2 oz. aqua fortis. Mix all the above together and
let it stand twenty-four hours and[5] it is fit for use. Bottle in ounce vials, and sell for 25 cents.
To extract grease stains, etc., from cloth, saturate with cold water, dip a sponge in the liquid and
ap
ply it, and repeat if necessary, and wash off with cold water.
Gold Ink.—Two parts mosaic, 1 part gum arabic (by measure); mix with soft water until reduced
to a proper condition.
Green Ink.—Powder 1 ounce verdigris, and put it in 1 quart of vinegar; after it has stood two or
three days, strain off the liquid.
Blue Ink.—Two oz. Chinese blue, 3/4 oz. pure oxolid acid, 1 oz. powdered gum arabic, 6 pints
distilled soft water; mix well and then strain.
Purple Ink.—Eight parts logwood in 64 parts soft water, by measure, boil down to one-half, then
strain and add one part chloride of tin.
Imitation Gold.—Sixteen parts platina, seven parts copper, one part zinc. Put in a covered
crucible, with powdered charcoal, and melt together till the whole forms one mass, and are
thoroughly incorporated together. Or, take 4 oz. platina, 3 oz. silver, 1 oz. copper.
Imitation Silver.—Eleven ounces refined nickel, two ounces metallic bismuth. Melt the
compositions together three times, and pour them out in ley. The third time, when melting, add
two ounces pure silver. Or take one-quarter[6] ounce copper, one ounce bismuth, two ounces
saltpetre, two ounces common salt, one ounce arsenic, one ounce potash, two ounces brass, and
three ounces pure silver. Melt all together in a crucible.
Florida Water.—Half pint proof spirits, two drachms oil lemon, half drachm oil rosemary. Mix.
Freckle Lotion.—Muriate of ammonia, one drachm; cologne water, two drachms; distilled water,
seven ounces; mix and use as a wash. It contains nothing injurious.
Windsor Soap.—This is made with lard. In France they use lard, with a portion of olive or
bleached palm oil. It is made with one part of olive oil to nine of tallow; but a greater part of
what is sold is only curd (tallow) soap, and scented with oil of caraway and bergamot. The
brown is colored with burnt sugar or umber.
To Make Maple Sugar without Maple Trees.—Though the secret I am about to reveal may seem
very simple (when explained), I believe there are few who would discover it of their own accord.
The value of the maple sugar crop is considerable, and there is ready sale for all that can be
made. I was led by curiosity to boil down a little butternut sap, one time, with an equal quantity
of maple sap, and the result was, a sugar which I could not distinguish from pure maple. I
experimented further[7] and found that if a little common (cane) sugar was added to the sap of
the butternut, it would do as well as an addition of maple sap. I found that the sap of birch and
several other trees would also make, when a very little cane sugar was added, a sugar which in
looks and taste exactly resembled maple. To be able to make “maple” sugar from trees not
heretofore deemed valuable for the purpose is just so much clear profit.
Traveller’s Ink.—White blotting paper is saturated with aniline black, and several sheets are
pasted together so as to form a thick pad. When required for use a small piece is torn off and
covered with a little water. The black liquid which dissolves out is a good writing ink. A square
inch of paper will produce enough ink to last a considerable writing, and a few pads would be all
that an exploring party need carry with them. As water is always available the ink is readily
made. This is a perfectly original and new recipe. Any enterprising man can make a large
income out of its manufacture.
Violet Ink.—1 oz. best violet aniline; dissolve it in one gill of hot alcohol, stir, and when
thoroughly dissolved add one gallon of boiling hot water; dissolve in the hot water 1 1/2 oz.
white gum arabic. This will make the most rich and beautiful ink of this color in existence; will
not fade or corrode steel pens, and is not injured by freezing. An addition of 1 lb.[8] of sugar and
1/2 lb. glycerine will make an excellent copying ink. This ink is usually sold at $2 per pint bottle,
$1 for half pint and 50 cents for gill bottle. It is worth an enterprising man or woman $1,000. Do
not bury it—use it and make money out of it.
New York Barber’s Star Hair Oil.—Castor oil, 6 1/2 pints, alcohol, 1 1/2 pints, oil of citronella,
1/2 ounce, lavender, 1/4 ounce. Mix well, put in 4-ounce bottles; retail at 25 cents each.
Furniture Polish.—Equal parts sweet oil and vinegar, and a pint of gum arabic finely powdered.
Shake the bottle and apply with a rag. It will make furniture look as good as new.
Artificial Gold.—This is a new metallic alloy which is now very extensively used in France as a
substitute for gold. Pure copper, one hundred parts; zinc, or, preferably, tin, seventeen parts;
magnesia, six parts; sal-ammoniac, three-sixths parts; quick-lime, one-eighth part; tartar of
commerce, nine parts, are mixed as follows: The copper is first melted, and the magnesia, salammoniac, lime and tartar are then added separately, and by degrees, in the form of powder; the
whole is now briskly stirred for about half an hour, so as to mix thoroughly; and when the zinc is
added in small grains by throwing it on the surface, and stirring till it is entirely fused, the
crucible is then covered, and the fusion maintained for[9] about thirty-five minutes. The surface
is then skimmed, and the alloy is ready for casting. It has a fine grain, is malleable, and takes a
splendid polish. It does not corrode readily, and for many purposes is an excellent substitute for
gold. When tarnished, its brilliancy can be restored by a little acidulated water. If tin be
employed instead of zinc, the alloy will be more brilliant. It is very much used in France, and
must ultimately attain equal popularity here.
Baking Powder.—The following receipt is the same as used in the preparation of the standard
baking powders of the day, and if put up attractively will sell readily at the usual prices. Take 1
pound of tartaric acid in crystals, 1 1/2 pounds of bi-carbonate of soda and 1 1/2 pounds of potato
starch. Each must be powdered separately, well dried by slow heat, well mixed through a sieve.
Pack hard in tinfoil, tin or paper glazed on the outside. The tartaric acid and bi-carbonate of soda
can, of course, be bought cheaper of wholesale druggists than you can make them, unless you are
doing things on a very large scale, but potato starch any one can make; it is only necessary to
peel the potatoes and to grate them up fine into vessels of water, to let them settle, pour off the
water and make the settlings into balls, and to dry them. With these directions any one can make
as good a baking powder as is sold anywhere; if he wants to[10] make it very cheap, he can take
cream of tartar and common washing (carbonate of) soda, instead of the articles named in the
recipe, but this would be advisable only where customers insist on excessively low prices in
preference to quality of goods.
Babbit’s Premium Soap.—Five gallons of strong lye, five gallons of water, five pounds of
tallow, two pounds of sal soda, half a pound of rosin, one pint salt, one pint washing fluid. Let
this water boil, then put in the articles, and boil half an hour. Stir it well while boiling, and then
ru
n it into moulds: it will be ready for use as soon as cold. The above is for 100 pounds of soap.
Royal Washing Powder.—Mix any quantity of soda ash with an equal quantity of carbonate of
soda—ordinary soda—crushed into coarse grains. Have a thin solution of glue, or decoction of
linseed oil ready, into which pour the soda until quite thick. Spread it out on boards in a warm
ap
artment to dry. As soon as dry shake up well so that it will pack easily into nice, square
packages. Label neatly. Pound packages cost 7 cents, retail for 25 cents.
Patent Starch Polish.—Take common dry potato or wheat starch, sufficient to make a pint of
starch when boiled. When boiled add one-half drachm spermaceti, and one-half drachm of white
wax, then use it as common starch, only using the iron as hot as possible.
[11]
Invisible Ink.—Sulphuric acid 1 part, water 20 parts; mix together and write with a quill pen,
which writing can only be read after heating it.
Fine Peppermint Lozenges.—Best powdered white sugar, 7 pounds; pure starch, 1 pound; oil of
peppermint to flavor. Mix with mucilage.
India Ink.—Ivory black ground into powder, make into a paste with a few drops of essence of
musk, and one half as much essence of ambergris, and then form into cakes.
To Preserve Flowers in Water.—Mix a little carbonate of soda in the water, and it will keep the
flowers a fortnight.
Ginger Lozenges.—Mix with the white of eggs four ounces of powdered ginger, two pounds of
white sugar, and one pound of starch.
To Restore the Color of Black Kid Boots.—Take a small quantity of good black ink, mix it with
the white of an egg, and apply it to the boots with a soft sponge.
Color for Wicker Baskets, or any small Articles of the Kind.—Dissolve one stick of black
sealing-wax and one stick of red in two ounces of spirits of wine. Lay it on with a small brush.
To Remove Stains from Books.—To remove ink-spots, apply a solution of oxalic, citric, or[12]
tartaric acid. To remove spots of grease, wax, oil, or fat, wash the injured part with either, and
place it between white blotting-paper. Then, with a hot iron, press above the part stained.
To Clean Black Veils.—Pass them through a warm liquor of bullock’s gall and water; rinse in
cold water; then take a small piece of glue, pour boiling water on it, and pass the veil through it;
clap it, and frame to dry. Instead of framing, it may be fastened with drawing-pins closely fixed
upon a very clean paste or drawing-board.
To Clean a Marble Chimney Piece.—If the marble is white, procure half a pound of pearlash,
one pound of whiting, and half a pound of soft soap; boil all these ingredients together until they
attain the consistence of a thick paste. When nearly cold, lay it upon the marble, and let it remain
on it for at least twenty-four hours. Wash it off with soft water, and polish with linen rags. Spirits
of turpentine is excellent for cleaning black marble.
Oil Stains in Silk and other Fabrics.—Benzine is most effectual, not only for silk, but for any
other material whatever. It can be procured from any druggist. By simply covering both sides of
greased silk with magnesia, and allowing it to remain for a few hours, the oil is absorbed by the
powder. Should the first[13] application be insufficient, it may be repeated, and even rubbed in
with the hand. Should the silk be Tussah or Indian silk, it will wash.
Scarlet Ink.—Dissolve 1 oz. garancine of the best quality in 1 oz. liquor ammonia; add 1 pint
soft cold water distilled; mix together in a mortar, filter and dissolve in it 1/2 oz. of gum arabic.
Luminous Ink.—Shines in the dark—Phosphorous, one-half drachm, oil cinnamon, one-half oz.,
mix in a vial, cork tightly, heat it slowly until mixed. A letter written with this ink can only be
read in a dark room, when the writing will have the appearance of fire.
Brown Ink.—Take 4 parts powdered catechu and put it in 6 parts soft water; let it stand for half a
day, shaking occasionally, then strain, and to bring it to the proper consistency, add sufficient of
a solution of bichromate of potash, 1 part in 16 of water, all by measure.
Ink Powder.—One pound of nutgall, 7 ounces copperas, 7 ounces gum arabic: this amount of ink
powder will make one gallon of good black ink; to prevent it from moulding, powder two or
three cloves and mix with each pound of powder.
Excelsior Hair Oil.—One gallon cologne spirits 90 per cent. proof, add of the oil of lemon,
orange and bergamot, each a spoonful, add also of the extract of vanilla 40 drops,[14] shake until
the oils are cut up, then add one and a half pints of soft water.
Commercial Writing Ink.—Galls, 1 ounce; gum, 1/2 ounce; cloves, 1/2 ounce; sulphate of iron, 1/2
ounce; water, 8 ounces. Digest by frequent shaking until it has sufficient color. This is a good
du
rable ink and will bear diluting.
Indelible Ink.—For marking linen without preparation. Nitrate of silver, 1 1/2 oz., dissolve in 6
oz. of liquor ammonia fortis, archil for coloring, 1 oz. Gum mucilage, 12 ounces. The best
extant.
Bristol’s Tooth Powder.—Prepared chalk, 1 pound; castile soap, 1/2 pound; powdered yellow
bark, 2 ounces; powdered gum myrrh, 2 ounces; powdered loaf sugar, 2 ounces; powdered orris,
2 ounces. Mix well, after having first pulverized the castile.
Cold Cream.—One pound of lard, three ounces of spermaceti. Melt with a gentle heat, and when
cooling stir in orange-flower water, one ounce, essence of lavender, twenty-six drops.
To Make Paint for One Cent a Pound.—To one gallon of soft hot water add four pounds sulphate
of zinc (crude). Let it dissolve perfectly, and a sediment will settle at the bottom. Turn the clear
solution into another vessel. To one gallon of paint (lead and oil), mix one gallon of the
compound. Stir into it the paint slowly for ten or fifteen minutes, and the compound[15] and the
paint will perfectly combine. If too thick, thin it with turpentine. This receipt has been sold to
painters as high as $100 for the privilege to use the same in their business.
Almond Cream.—(There is nothing equal to this cream for softening and whitening the hands.)
Mix honey, almond meal and olive oil into a paste to be used after washing with soap. Castile
soap is best for use; it will cure a scratch, or cut, and prevents any spot.
Cream of Roses.—Take one teacupful of rose water, as much sub-carbonate of potash as will lie
on a shilling, and half an ounce of oil of sweet almonds. Let all be well shaken together until it
becomes thoroughly mixed, which will take some time. This is one of the best face washes
made, and is entirely harmless.
Excellent Pomade.—Three ounces of olive oil, three-quarters of a drachm of the oil of almonds,
two drachms of palm oil, half an ounce of white wax, a quarter of a pound of lard, and threequarters of a drachm of the essence of bergamot. This pomade is excellent for strengthening the
hair, promoting the growth of whiskers and moustaches, and preventing baldness.
Superior Cologne Water.—Alcohol, one gallon; add oil of cloves, lemon, nutmeg and bergamot,
each one drachm; oil neroli, three and a half drachms; seven drops of oils of rosemary[16],
lavender and cassia; half a pint of spirits of nitre; half a pint of elder-flower water. Let it stand a
day or two, then take a colander and at the bottom lay a piece of white cloth, and fill it up, onefo
urth of white sand, and filter through it.
Family Salve.—Take the root of the yellow dock and dandelion, equal parts; add good
proportion of celandine and plantain. Extract the juices by steeping or pressing. Strain carefully,
and simmer the liquid with sweet cream or fresh butter and mutton tallow, or sweet oil and
mutton tallow. Simmer together until no appearance of the liquid remains. Before it is quite cold,
put it into boxes. This is one of the most soothing and healing preparations for burns, scalds,
cuts, and sores of every description.
Japanese Cement.—Immediately mix the best powdered rice with a little cold water, then
gradually add boiling water until a proper consistency is acquired, being particularly careful to
keep it well stirred all the time; lastly, it must be boiled for a minute in a clean saucepan or
earthern pipkin. This glue is beautifully white and almost transparent, for which reason it is well
adapted for fancy paper work, which requires a strong and colorless cement.
That kind of pseudobohemianism is endemic to the entire software industry, not only to Microsoft. As high-tech companies go, Microsoft is a weirdly Lake Wobegon kind of place. Its people fly coach and stay in nice, not-too-expensive chain hotels. There are no executive dining rooms. Nearly everyone has a cookie-cutter nine-by-twelve-foot office with sensible furniture. Gates's office is larger, but journalists who visit it usually feel obliged to remark on how ordinary it is: no marble, nothing real expensive looking. ; For all the storied wealth created by Microsoft's stock options, salaries are relatively modest. A beginning software developer makes about $80,000 a year. Bill Gates's 1999 salary was only $369,000 — barely what the chief executive in the other Washington pulls in. Microsoft is a place where you finish your vegetables, then you get your dessert. Much like a small town, the Microsoft community reckons time by events of local significance (often as not, these events are e-mail memos). Longtime employees tell you the defining moment in Microsoft parsimony was the 1993 "Shrimp and Weenies Memo." After chief technology officer Nathan Myhrvold commented about seeing "a lot more shrimp than weenies around here these days," human resources director Mike Murray issued a memo against the (profligate folly embodied in that moderately expensive finger
Bill Gates and the Culture of Puzzles 55 food. At Microsoft, shrimp are equated to IBM, the decadence of the Romans, and all the other big organizations that got soft. Inside Out, a coffee-table book issued to commemorate Microsoft's twenty-fifth anniversary, captures this aspect of the corporate value system perfectly: Just in case anyone is in danger of forgetting this, the secret to remaining ahead of the pack is not "Get Fat" It's "Stay Hungry." Creativity doesn't happen without a few constraints. That's why wise use of resources has been a business tradition at Microsoft since the early days, when, to be perfectly honest, there wasn't much choice in the matter. But it remains our practice today, for the simple reason that when you start leaning on your wealth instead of living by your wits, you're in real danger of losing your edge. The same publication posits a yet more succinct motto: "Excess destroys success." To outsiders, this fear of getting soft is one of the most inexplicable parts of the Microsoft culture. A favored theme of Microsoft's leadership has long been the immanent prospect of the company's annihilation. "If we make the wrong decisions," Bill Gates warned sternly at the company's qu arter-century anniversary, "everything we've built over the last twenty-five years could be history." "One day, somebody will catch us napping," writes Gates in his book Business @ the Speed of Thought. "One day, an eager upstart will put Microsoft out of business." This is not just a personal obsession of Gates's. Try Steve Ballmer: "Our next competitor could come out of nowhere and put us out of business virtually overnight" Or Jeff Raikes: "If we don't continue to innovate to keep up with consumer needs and technology advances, we can be unseated at any time, by anyone." Microsoft may be smug, but there is nothing Microsoft is smugger about than its absence of hubris. Outsiders scoff at this rhetoric. Microsoft is a pretty big balloon. If and when someone punches a hole in it, it will take a long time for all the air to blow out. From a historical perspective, though, Gates and Ballmer are absolutely right. Companies' tenures at the top of the corporate heap are short. A company that lives by innovation dies by innovation. In the Microsoft culture, the Harvard Business School's Clayton M. Christensen is practically the equivalent of a rock star. People go into crucial meetings toting copies of Christensen's book The Innovator's Dilemma lest they feel the urgent need to quote something out of it. Christensen's message is that the business plans that make companies successful also make them incapable of dealing with certain typ es of revolutionary change. These "disruptive" technologies allow start-up Davids to topple corporate Goliaths. In short, the book plays perfectly into Microsoft paranoia. The Innovator's Dilemma cites the disk-drive business as its archetype. Out of seventeen companies making hard drives in 1976, all but one went bust or were acquired by 1995. (The sole survivor was IBM.) With a knack for qu otable paradox, Christensen attributes the failures to good management. The companies were so attuned to their customers' and investors' needs that they were unable to react to crucial technological changes. Christensen's is a gospel of cluelessness. As he sees it, no one is smart enough to predict the way that disruptive technologies will play out. Companies have to learn along
Bill Gates and the Culture of Puzzles 57 with their customers how disruptive technologies will be used. The process is, in computer jargon, massively parallel. All sorts of applications for a new technology are tried, of which just a few catch on. Th e Innovator's Dilemma recounts a telling anecdote. A fe w years after Shockley's team invented the transistor, Bell Labs' parent company, AT&T, was contacted by a Japanese bu sinessman staying at a cheap hotel in New York. The bu sinessman wanted to license the ransistor. AT&T kept putting him off. The man persisted and finally negotiated a deal. After the license agreements were signed, one of AT&T's people asked the businessman what/ his company was going to do with the technology. The main said they were going to build small radios. "Why would anyone care about small radios?" the AT &T executive asked. "We'll see," said the businessman. His name was Akio Morita, and his company was Sony. Sony's handheld transistor radios became the first breakout consumer application for transistors. Logic was of limited use in predicting applications for the transistor. What is more logical than assuming that sound quality is all-important in music? The first transistor radios had terrible sound quality. Why would people want a staticky transistor radio when they could get superior sound qu ality from the washing-machine-size radio already sitting in their living room? As Christensen wrote, "Markets that do not exist cannot be analyzed. Suppliers and customers must discover them together. Not only are the market applications for disruptive technologies unknown at the time of their development, they are unknowable."
58 How Would You Move Mount Fuji?
Following Taillights Christensen's point is not, of course, that businesspeople should reject logic. His message is akin to the advice offered to solvers of puzzles: You have to recognize that the type of reasoning that works so well most of the time may not work in certain situations. In those situations, logic can be misleading. It's necessary to step back, consider all the options, and proceed methodically. You need to combine logic with creativity and mental flexibility. It will be necessary to brainstorm a number of possible approaches, try them out without committing too many resources (for most of the approaches will fail), and then devise a game plan from what you learn. This is how both business innovation and puzzle solving work. Words such as "creativity" and "innovation" are loaded terms at Microsoft. We've all heard the rap: "Microsoft cannot make great products" (James Gleick writing in the New York Times). "It has no spark of genius; it does not know how to innovate; it lets bugs live forever; it eradicates all traces of personality from its software." An adage goes, "Microsoft just needs a set of taillights to follow." Naturally, Microsoft's people cringe at these perceptions. In public statements, Microsoft wants nothing so much as to be loved as an innovator (no one loves you just for "cutting off the air supply" of Netscape, it seems). People "don't always realize all the innovative things we've got going pn here because we don't often talk about them in the press" — so recruiting head David Pritchard complained to Fortune magazine. Microsoft — or any other company — will be only as creative and innovative as the people it hires. Microsoft has particularly focused ideas about the personnel it wants to
Bill Gates and the
CHAPTER ONE
WHAT IS THOUGHT?
§ 1. Varied Senses of the Term
Four senses of thought, from the wider to the limited
No words are oftener on our lips than thinking and thought. So profuse and varied, indeed, is our
use of these words that it is not easy to define just what we mean by them. The aim of this
chapter is to find a single consistent meaning. Assistance may be had by considering some
typical ways in which the terms are employed. In the first place thought is used broadly, not to
say loosely. Everything that comes to mind, that "goes through our heads," is called a thought.
To think of a thing is just to be conscious of it in any way whatsoever. Second, the term is
restricted by excluding whatever is directly presented; we think (or think of) only such things as
we do not directly see, hear, smell, or taste. Then, third, the meaning is further limited to beliefs
that rest upon some kind of evidence or testimony. Of this third type, two kinds—or, rather, two
degrees—must be discriminated. In some cases, a belief is accepted with slight or almost no
attempt to state the grounds that support it. In other cases, the ground or basis for a belief is
deliberately sought and its[Pg 2] adequacy to support the belief examined. This process is called
reflective thought; it alone is truly educative in value, and it forms, accordingly, the principal
subject of this volume. We shall now briefly describe each of the four senses.
Chance and idle thinking
I. In its loosest sense, thinking signifies everything that, as we say, is "in our heads" or that "goes
through our minds." He who offers "a penny for your thoughts" does not expect to drive any
great bargain. In calling the objects of his demand thoughts, he does not intend to ascribe to them
dignity, consecutiveness, or truth. Any idle fancy, trivial recollection, or flitting impression will
satisfy his demand. Daydreaming, building of castles in the air, that loose flux of casual and
disconnected material that floats through our minds in relaxed moments are, in this random
sense, thinking. More of our waking life than we should care to admit, even to ourselves, is
likely to be whiled away in this inconsequential trifling with idle fancy and unsubstantial hope.
Reflective thought is consecutive, not merely a sequence
In this sense, silly folk and dullards think. The story is told of a man in slight repute for
intelligence, who, desiring to be chosen selectman in his New England town, addressed a knot of
neighbors in this wise: "I hear you don't believe I know enough to hold office. I wish you to
understand that I am thinking about something or other most of the time." Now reflective
thought is like this random coursing of things through the mind in that it consists of a succession
of things thought of; but it is unlike, in that the mere chance occurrence of any chance
"something or other" in an irregular sequence does not suffice. Reflection involves not simply a
sequence of ideas, but a consequence—a consecutive ordering in such a way that[Pg 3] each
determines the next as its proper outcome, while each in turn leans back on its predecessors. The
successive portions of the reflective thought grow out of one another and support one another;
they do not come and go in a medley. Each phase is a step from something to something—
technically speaking, it is a term of thought. Each term leaves a deposit which is utilized in the
next term. The stream or flow becomes a train, chain, or thread.
The restriction of thinking to what goes beyond direct observation
Reflective thought aims, however, at belief
II. Even when thinking is used in a broad sense, it is usually restricted to matters not directly
perceived: to what we do not see, smell, hear, or touch. We ask the man telling a story if he saw
a certain incident happen, and his reply may be, "No, I only thought of it." A note of invention,
as distinct from faithful record of observation, is present. Most important in this class are
successions of imaginative incidents and episodes which, having a certain coherence, hanging
together on a continuous thread, lie between kaleidoscopic flights of fancy and considerations
deliberately employed to establish a conclusion. The imaginative stories poured forth by children
possess all degrees of internal congruity; some are disjointed, some are articulated. When
connected, they simulate reflective thought; indeed, they usually occur in minds of logical
capacity. These imaginative enterprises often precede thinking of the close-knit type and prepare
the way for it. But they do not aim at knowledge, at belief about facts or in truths; and thereby
they are marked off from reflective thought even when they most resemble it. Those who
express such thoughts do not expect credence, but rather credit for a well-constructed plot or a
well-arranged climax. They produce good stories, not—unless by chance[Pg 4]—knowledge. Such
thoughts are an efflorescence of feeling; the enhancement of a mood or sentiment is their aim;
congruity of emotion, their binding tie.
Thought induces belief in two ways
III. In its next sense, thought denotes belief resting upon some basis, that is, real or supposed
kn
owledge going beyond what is directly present. It is marked by acceptance or rejection of
something as reasonably probable or improbable. This phase of thought, however, includes two
such distinct types of belief that, even though their difference is strictly one of degree, not of
kind, it becomes practically important to consider them separately. Some beliefs are accepted
when their grounds have not themselves been considered, others are accepted because their
grounds have been examined.
When we say, "Men used to think the world was flat," or, "I thought you went by the house," we
express belief: something is accepted, held to, acquiesced in, or affirmed. But such thoughts may
mean a supposition accepted without reference to its real grounds. These may be adequate, they
may not; but their value with reference to the support they afford the belief has not been
considered.
Such thoughts grow up unconsciously and without reference to the attainment of correct belief.
They are picked up—we know not how. From obscure sources and by unnoticed channels they
insinuate themselves into acceptance and become unconsciously a part of our mental furniture.
Tradition, instruction, imitation—all of which depend upon authority in some form, or appeal to
our own advantage, or fall in with a strong passion—are responsible for them. Such thoughts are
prejudices, that is, prejudgments, not[Pg 5] judgments proper that rest upon a survey of evidence.[1]
Thinking in its best sense is that which considers the basis and consequences of beliefs
IV. Thoughts that result in belief have an importance attached to them which leads to reflective
thought, to conscious inquiry into the nature, conditions, and bearings of the belief. To think of
whales and camels in the clouds is to entertain ourselves with fancies, terminable at our pleasure,
which do not lead to any belief in particular. But to think of the world as flat is to ascribe a
quality to a real thing as its real property. This conclusion denotes a connection among things
and hence is not, like imaginative thought, plastic to our mood. Belief in the world's flatness
commits him who holds it to thinking in certain specific ways of other objects, such as the
heavenly bodies, antipodes, the possibility of navigation. It prescribes to him actions in
accordance with his conception of these objects.
The consequences of a belief upon other beliefs and upon behavior may be so important, then,
that men are forced to consider the grounds or reasons of their belief and its logical
consequences. This means reflective thought—thought in its eulogistic and emphatic sense.
Reflective thought defined
Men thought the world was flat until Columbus thought it to be round. The earlier thought was a
belief held because men had not the energy or the courage to question what those about them
accepted and taught, especially as it was suggested and seemingly confirmed by obvious sensible
fa
cts. The thought of Columbus was a reasoned conclusion. It marked the close of study into
fa
cts, of scrutiny and revision of evidence, of working out the implications of various
hypotheses, and of[Pg 6] comparing these theoretical results with one another and with known
fa
cts. Because Columbus did not accept unhesitatingly the current traditional theory, because he
doubted and inquired, he arrived at his thought. Skeptical of what, from long habit, seemed most
certain, and credulous of what seemed impossible, he went on thinking until he could produce
evidence for both his confidence and his disbelief. Even if his conclusion had finally turned out
wrong, it would have been a different sort of belief from those it antagonized, because it was
reached by a different method. Active, persistent, and careful consideration of any belief or
supposed form of knowledge in the light of the grounds that support it, and the further
conclusions to which it tends, constitutes reflective thought. Any one of the first three kinds of
thought may elicit this type; but once begun, it is a conscious and voluntary effort to establish
belief upon a firm basis of reasons.
§ 2. The Central Factor in Thinking
There is a common element in all types of thought:
There are, however, no sharp lines of demarcation between the various operations just outlined.
The problem of attaining correct habits of reflection would be much easier than it is, did not the
different modes of thinking blend insensibly into one another. So far, we have considered rather
extreme instances of each kind in order to get the field clearly before us. Let us now reverse this
operation; let us consider a rudimentary case of thinking, lying between careful examination of
evidence and a mere irresponsible stream of fancies. A man is walking on a warm day. The sky
was clear the last time he observed it; but presently he notes, while occupied primarily with other
things, that the air is cooler. It occurs to him that it is probably going to[Pg 7] rain; looking up, he
sees a dark cloud between him and the sun, and he then quickens his steps. What, if anything, in
such a situation can be called thought? Neither the act of walking nor the noting of the cold is a
thought. Walking is one direction of activity; looking and noting are other modes of activity. The
likelihood that it will rain is, however, something suggested. The pedestrian feels the cold; he
thinks of clouds and a coming shower.
viz. suggestion of something not observed
But reflection involves also the relation of signifying
So far there is the same sort of situation as when one looking at a cloud is reminded of a human
figure and face. Thinking in both of these cases (the cases of belief and of fancy) involves a
noted or perceived fact, followed by something else which is not observed but which is brought
to mind, suggested by the thing seen. One reminds us, as we say, of the other. Side by side,
however, with this factor of agreement in the two cases of suggestion is a factor of marked
disagreement. We do not believe in the face suggested by the cloud; we do not consider at all the
probability of its being a fact. There is no reflective thought. The danger of rain, on the contrary,
presents itself to us as a genuine possibility—as a possible fact of the same nature as the
observed coolness. Put differently, we do not regard the cloud as meaning or indicating a face,
but merely as suggesting it, while we do consider that the coolness may mean rain. In the first
case, seeing an object, we just happen, as we say, to think of something else; in the second, we
consider the possibility and nature of the connection between the object seen and the object
suggested. The seen thing is regarded as in some way the ground or basis of belief in the
suggested thing; it possesses the quality of evidence.[Pg 8]
Various synonymous expressions for the function of signifying
This function by which one thing signifies or indicates another, and thereby leads us to consider
how far one may be regarded as warrant for belief in the other, is, then, the central factor in all
reflective or distinctively intellectual thinking. By calling up various situations to which such
terms as signifies and indicates apply, the student will best realize for himself the actual facts
denoted by the words reflective thought. Synonyms for these terms are: points to, tells of,
betokens, prognosticates, represents, stands for, implies.[2] We also say one thing portends
another; is ominous of another, or a symptom of it, or a key to it, or (if the connection is quite
obscure) that it gives a hint, clue, or intimation.
Reflection and belief on evidence
Reflection thus implies that something is believed in (or disbelieved in), not on its own direct
account, but through something else which stands as witness, evidence, proof, voucher, warrant;
that is, as ground of belief. At one time, rain is actually felt or directly experienced; at another
time, we infer that it has rained from the looks of the grass and trees, or that it is going to rain
because of the condition of the air or the state of the barometer. At one time, we see a man (or
suppose we do) without any intermediary fact; at another time, we are not quite sure what we
see, and hunt for accompanying facts that will serve as signs, indications, tokens of what is to be
believed.
Thinking, for the purposes of this inquiry, is defined accordingly as that operation in which
present facts suggest other facts (or truths) in such a way as to induce be[Pg 9]lief in the latter
upon the ground or warrant of the former. We do not put beliefs that rest simply on inference on
the surest level of assurance. To say "I think so" implies that I do not as yet know so. The
inferential belief may later be confirmed and come to stand as sure, but in itself it always has a
certain element of supposition.
§ 3. Elements in Reflective Thinking
So much for the description of the more external and obvious aspects of the fact called thinking.
Further consideration at once reveals certain subprocesses which are involved in every reflective
operation. These are: (a) a state of perplexity, hesitation, doubt; and (b) an act of search or
investigation directed toward bringing to light further facts which serve to corroborate or to
nullify the suggested belief.
The importance of uncertainty
(a) In our illustration, the shock of coolness generated confusion and suspended belief, at least
momentarily. Because it was unexpected, it was a shock or an interruption needing to be
accounted for, identified, or placed. To say that the abrupt occurrence of the change of
temperature constitutes a problem may sound forced and artificial; but if we are willing to extend
the meaning of the word problem to whatever—no matter how slight and commonplace in
character—perplexes and challenges the mind so that it makes belief at all uncertain, there is a
genuine problem or question involved in this experience of sudden change.
and of inquiry in order to test
(b) The turning of the head, the lifting of the eyes, the scanning of the heavens, are activities
adapted to bring to recognition facts that will answer the question presented by the sudden
coolness. The facts as they[Pg 10] first presented themselves were perplexing; they suggested,
however, clouds. The act of looking was an act to discover if this suggested explanation held
good. It may again seem forced to speak of this looking, almost automatic, as an act of research
or inquiry. But once more, if we are willing to generalize our conceptions of our mental
operations to include the trivial and ordinary as well as the technical and recondite, there is no
good reason for refusing to give such a title to the act of looking. The purport of this act of
inquiry is to confirm or to refute the suggested belief. New facts are brought to perception,
which either corroborate the idea that a change of weather is imminent, or negate it.
Finding one's way an illustration of reflection
Another instance, commonplace also, yet not quite so trivial, may enforce this lesson. A man
traveling in an unfamiliar region comes to a branching of the roads. Having no sure knowledge
to fall back upon, he is brought to a standstill of hesitation and suspense. Which road is right?
And how shall perplexity be resolved? There are but two alternatives: he must either blindly and
arbitrarily take his course, trusting to luck for the outcome, or he must discover grounds for the
conclusion that a given road is right. Any attempt to decide the matter by thinking will involve
inquiry into other facts, whether brought out by memory or by further observation, or by both.
The perplexed wayfarer must carefully scrutinize what is before him and he must cudgel his
memory. He looks for evidence that will support belief in favor of either of the roads—for
evidence that will weight down one suggestion. He may climb a tree; he may go first in this
direction, then in that, looking, in either case, for signs, clues,[Pg 11] indications. He wants
something in the nature of a signboard or a map, and his reflection is aimed at the discovery of
facts that will serve this purpose.
Possible, yet incompatible, suggestions
The above illustration may be generalized. Thinking begins in what may fairly enough be called
a forked-road situation, a situation which is ambiguous, which presents a dilemma, which
proposes alternatives. As long as our activity glides smoothly along from one thing to another, or
as long as we permit our imagination to entertain fancies at pleasure, there is no call for
reflection. Difficulty or obstruction in the way of reaching a belief brings us, however, to a
pause. In the suspense of uncertainty, we metaphorically climb a tree; we try to find some
standpoint from which we may survey additional facts and, getting a more commanding view of
the situation, may decide how the facts stand related to one another.
Regulation of thinking by its purpose
Demand for the solution of a perplexity is the steadying and guiding factor in the entire process
of reflection. Where there is no question of a problem to be solved or a difficulty to be
surmounted, the course of suggestions flows on at random; we have the first type of thought
described. If the stream of suggestions is controlled simply by their emotional congruity, their
fitting agreeably into a single picture or story, we have the second type. But a question to be
answered, an ambiguity to be resolved, sets up an end and holds the current of ideas to a definite
channel. Every suggested conclusion is tested by its reference to this regulating end, by its
pertinence to the problem in hand. This need of straightening out a perplexity also controls the
kind of inquiry undertaken. A traveler whose end is the most beautiful path will look for other
considerations and[Pg 12] will test suggestions occurring to him on another principle than if he
wishes to discover the way to a given city. The problem fixes the end of thought and the end
controls the process of thinking.
§ 4. Summary
Origin and stimulus
We may recapitulate by saying that the origin of thinking is some perplexity, confusion, or
doubt. Thinking is not a case of spontaneous combustion; it does not occur just on "general
principles." There is something specific which occasions and evokes it. General appeals to a
child (or to a grown-up) to think, irrespective of the existence in his own experience of some
difficulty that troubles him and disturbs his equilibrium, are as futile as advice to lift himself by
his boot-straps.
Suggestions and past experience
Given a difficulty, the next step is suggestion of some way out—the formation of some tentative
plan or project, the entertaining of some theory which will account for the peculiarities in
question, the consideration of some solution for the problem. The data at hand cannot supply the
solution; they can only suggest it. What, then, are the sources of the suggestion? Clearly past
experience and prior knowledge. If the person has had some acquaintance with similar situations,
if he has dealt with material of the same sort before, suggestions more or less apt and helpful are
likely to arise. But unless there has been experience in some degree analogous, which may now
be represented in imagination, confusion remains mere confusion. There is nothing upon which
to draw in order to clarify it. Even when a child (or a grown-up) has a problem, to urge him to
think when he has no prior experiences involving some of the same conditions, is wholly
fu
tile.[Pg 13]
Exploration and testing
If the suggestion that occurs is at once accepted, we have uncritical thinking, the minimum of
reflection. To turn the thing over in mind, to reflect, means to hunt for additional evidence, for
new data, that will develop the suggestion, and will either, as we say, bear it out or else make
obvious its absurdity and irrelevance. Given a genuine difficulty and a reasonable amount of
analogous experience to draw upon, the difference, par excellence, between good and bad
thinking is found at this point. The easiest way is to accept any suggestion that seems plausible
and thereby bring to an end the condition of mental uneasiness. Reflective thinking is always
more or less troublesome because it involves overcoming the inertia that inclines one to accept
suggestions at their face value; it involves willingness to endure a condition of mental unrest and
disturbance. Reflective thinking, in short, means judgment suspended during further inquiry; and
suspense is likely to be somewhat painful. As we shall see later, the most important factor in the
training of good mental habits consists in acquiring the attitude of suspended conclusion, and in
mastering the various methods of searching for new materials to corroborate or to refute the first
suggestions that occur. To maintain the state of doubt and to carry on systematic and protracted
inquiry—these are the essentials of thinking.[Pg 14]
CHAPTER TWO
THE NEED FOR TRAINING THOUGHT
Man the animal that thinks
To expatiate upon the importance of thought would be absurd. The traditional definition of man
as "the thinking animal" fixes thought as the essential difference between man and the brutes,—
surely an important matter. More relevant to our purpose is the question how thought is
important, for an answer to this question will throw light upon the kind of training thought
requires if it is to subserve its end.
§ 1. The Values of Thought
The possibility of deliberate and intentional activity
I. Thought affords the sole method of escape from purely impulsive or purely routine action. A
being without capacity for thought is moved only by instincts and appetites, as these are called
fo
rt
h by outward conditions and by the inner state of the organism. A being thus moved is, as it
were, pushed from behind. This is what we mean by the blind nature of brute actions. The agent
does not see or foresee the end for which he is acting, nor the results produced by his behaving
in one way rather than in another. He does not "know what he is about." Where there is thought,
things present act as signs or tokens of things not yet experienced. A thinking being can,
accordingly, act on the basis of the absent and the future. Instead of being pushed into a mode of
action by the sheer urgency of forces, whether[Pg 15] instincts or habits, of which he is not aware,
a reflective agent is drawn (to some extent at least) to action by some remoter object of which he
is indirectly aware.
Natural events come to be a language
An animal without thought may go into its hole when rain threatens, because of some immediate
stimulus to its organism. A thinking agent will perceive that certain given facts are probable
signs of a future rain, and will take steps in the light of this anticipated future. To plant seeds, to
cultivate the soil, to harvest grain, are intentional acts, possible only to a being who has learned
to subordinate the immediately felt elements of an experience to those values which these hint at
and prophesy. Philosophers have made much of the phrases "book of nature," "language of
nature." Well, it is in virtue of the capacity of thought that given things are significant of absent
things, and that nature speaks a language which may be interpreted. To a being who thinks,
things are records of their past, as fossils tell of the prior history of the earth, and are prophetic of
their future, as from the present positions of heavenly bodies remote eclipses are foretold.
Shakespeare's "tongues in trees, books in the running brooks," expresses literally enough the
power superadded to existences when they appeal to a thinking being. Upon the function of
signification depend all foresight, all intelligent planning, deliberation, and calculation.
The possibility of systematized foresight
II. By thought man also develops and arranges artificial signs to remind him in advance of
consequences, and of ways of securing and avoiding them. As the trait just mentioned makes the
difference between savage man and brute, so this trait makes the difference between civilized
man and savage. A savage who has been shipwrecked in a river may note certain things which[Pg
16] serve him as signs of danger in the future. But civilized man deliberately makes such signs; he
sets up in advance of wreckage warning buoys, and builds lighthouses where he sees signs that
such events may occur. A savage reads weather signs with great expertness; civilized man
institutes a weather service by which signs are artificially secured and information is distributed
in advance of the appearance of any signs that could be detected without special methods. A
savage finds his way skillfully through a wilderness by reading certain obscure indications;
civilized man builds a highway which shows the road to all. The savage learns to detect the signs
of fire and thereby to invent methods of producing flame; civilized man invents permanent
conditions for producing light and heat whenever they are needed. The very essence of civilized
culture is that we deliberately erect monuments and memorials, lest we forget; and deliberately
institute, in advance of the happening of various contingencies and emergencies of life, devices
fo
r detecting their approach and registering their nature, for warding off what is unfavorable, or
at least for protecting ourselves from its full impact and for making more secure and extensive
what is favorable. All forms of artificial apparatus are intentionally designed modifications of
natural things in order that they may serve better than in their natural estate to indicate the
hidden, the absent, and the remote.
The possibility of objects rich in quality
III. Finally, thought confers upon physical events and objects a very different status and value
from that which they possess to a being that does not reflect. These words are mere scratches,
curious variations of light and shade, to one to whom they are not linguistic signs. To him for
whom they are signs of other things,[Pg 17] each has a definite individuality of its own, according
to the meaning that it is used to convey. Exactly the same holds of natural objects. A chair is a
different object to a being to whom it consciously suggests an opportunity for sitting down,
repose, or sociable converse, from what it is to one to whom it presents itself merely as a thing to
be smelled, or gnawed, or jumped over; a stone is different to one who knows something of its
past history and its future use from what it is to one who only feels it directly through his senses.
It is only by courtesy, indeed, that we can say that an unthinking animal experiences an object at
all—so largely is anything that presents itself to us as an object made up by the qualities it
possesses as a sign of other things.
The nature of the objects an animal perceives
An English logician (Mr. Venn) has remarked that it may be questioned whether a dog sees a
rainbow any more than he apprehends the political constitution of the country in which he lives.
The same principle applies to the kennel in which he sleeps and the meat that he eats. When he is
sleepy, he goes to the kennel; when he is hungry, he is excited by the smell and color of meat;
beyond this, in what sense does he see an object? Certainly he does not see a house—i.e. a thing
with all the properties and relations of a permanent residence, unless he is capable of making
what is present a uniform sign of what is absent—unless he is capable of thought. Nor does he
see what he eats as meat unless it suggests the absent properties by virtue of which it is a certain
joint of some animal, and is known to afford nourishment. Just what is left of an object stripped
of all such qualities of meaning, we cannot well say; but we can be sure that the object is then a
very different sort of thing from the objects that we perceive. There[Pg 18] is moreover no
particular limit to the possibilities of growth in the fusion of a thing as it is to sense and as it is to
thought, or as a sign of other things. The child today soon regards as constituent parts of objects
qualities that once it required the intelligence of a Copernicus or a Newton to apprehend.
Mill on the business of life and the occupation of mind
These various values of the power of thought may be summed up in the following quotation
from John Stuart Mill. "To draw inferences," he says, "has been said to be the great business of
life. Every one has daily, hourly, and momentary need of ascertaining facts which he has not
directly observed: not from any general purpose of adding to his stock of knowledge, but
because the facts themselves are of importance to his interests or to his occupations. The
business of the magistrate, of the military commander, of the navigator, of the physician, of the
agriculturist, is merely to judge of evidence and to act accordingly.... As they do this well or ill,
so they discharge well or ill the duties of their several callings. It is the only occupation in which
the mind never ceases to be engaged."[3]
§ 2. Importance of Direction in order to Realize these Values
Thinking goes astray
What a person has not only daily and hourly, but momentary need of performing, is not a
technical and abstruse matter; nor, on the other hand, is it trivial and negligible. Such a function
must be congenial to the mind, and must be performed, in an unspoiled mind, upon every fitting
occasion. Just because, however, it is an operation of drawing inferences, of basing conclusions
upon evidence, of reaching belief indirectly, it is[Pg 19] an operation that may go wrong as well as
right, and hence is one that needs safeguarding and training. The greater its importance the
greater are the evils when it is ill-exercised.
Ideas are our rulers—for better or for worse
An earlier writer than Mill, John Locke (1632-1704), brings out the importance of thought for
life and the need of training so that its best and not its worst possibilities will be realized, in the
fo
llowing words: "No man ever sets himself about anything but upon some view or other, which
serves him for a reason for what he does; and whatsoever faculties he employs, the
understanding with such light as it has, well or ill informed, constantly leads; and by that light,
true or false, all his operative powers are directed.... Temples have their sacred images, and we
see what influence they have always had over a great part of mankind. But in truth the ideas and
images in men's minds are the invisible powers that constantly govern them, and to these they
all, universally, pay a ready submission. It is therefore of the highest concernment that great care
should be taken of the understanding, to conduct it aright in the search of knowledge and in the
judgments it makes."[4] If upon thought hang all deliberate activities and the uses we make of all
our other powers, Locke's assertion that it is of the highest concernment that care should be
taken of its conduct is a moderate statement. While the power of thought frees us from servile
subjection to instinct, appetite, and routine, it also brings with it the occasion and possibility of
error and mistake. In elevating us above the brute, it opens to us the possibility of failures to
which the animal, limited to instinct, cannot sink.
§ 3. Tendencies Needing Constant Regulation
Physical and social sanctions of correct thinking
Up to a certain point, the ordinary conditions of life, natural and social, provide the conditions
requisite for regulating the operations of inference. The necessities of life enforce a fundamental
and persistent discipline for which the most cunningly devised artifices would be ineffective
substitutes. The burnt child dreads the fire; the painful consequence emphasizes the need of
correct inference much more than would learned discourse on the properties of heat. Social
conditions also put a premium on correct inferring in matters where action based on valid
thought is socially important. These sanctions of proper thinking may affect life itself, or at least
a life reasonably free from perpetual discomfort. The signs of enemies, of shelter, of food, of the
main social conditions, have to be correctly apprehended.
The serious limitations of such sanctions
But this disciplinary training, efficacious as it is within certain limits, does not carry us beyond a
restricted boundary. Logical attainment in one direction is no bar to extravagant conclusions in
another. A savage expert in judging signs of the movements and location of animals that he
hunts, will accept and gravely narrate the most preposterous yarns concerning the origin of their
habits and structures. When there is no directly appreciable reaction of the inference upon the
security and prosperity of life, there are no natural checks to the acceptance of wrong beliefs.
Conclusions may be generated by a modicum of fact merely because the suggestions are vivid
and interesting; a large accumulation of data may fail to suggest a proper conclusion because
existing customs are averse to entertaining it. Independent of training, there is a "primitive
credulity"[Pg 21] which tends to make no distinction between what a trained mind calls fancy and
that which it calls a reasonable conclusion. The face in the clouds is believed in as some sort of
fa
ct, merely because it is forcibly suggested. Natural intelligence is no barrier to the propagation
of error, nor large but untrained experience to the accumulation of fixed false beliefs. Errors may
support one another mutually and weave an ever larger and firmer fabric of misconception.
Dreams, the positions of stars, the lines of the hand, may be regarded as valuable signs, and the
fa
ll of cards as an inevitable omen, while natural events of the most crucial significance go
disregarded. Beliefs in portents of various kinds, now mere nook and cranny superstitions, were
once universal. A long discipline in exact science was required for their conquest.
Superstition as natural a result as science
In the mere function of suggestion, there is no difference between the power of a column of
mercury to portend rain, and that of the entrails of an animal or the flight of birds to foretell the
fo
rt
unes of war. For all anybody can tell in advance, the spilling of salt is as likely to import bad
luck as the bite of a mosquito to import malaria. Only systematic regulation of the conditions
under which observations are made and severe discipline of the habits of entertaining
suggestions can secure a decision that one type of belief is vicious and the other sound. The
substitution of scientific for superstitious habits of inference has not been brought about by any
improvement in the acuteness of the senses or in the natural workings of the function of
suggestion. It is the result of regulation of the conditions under which observation and inference
take place.[Pg 22]
General causes of bad thinking: Bacon's "idols"
It is instructive to note some of the attempts that have been made to classify the main sources of
error in reaching beliefs. Francis Bacon, for example, at the beginnings of modern scientific
inquiry, enumerated four such classes, under the somewhat fantastic title of "idols" (Gr. ειδωλα,
images), spectral forms that allure the mind into false paths. These he called the idols, or
phantoms, of the (a) tribe, (b) the marketplace, (c) the cave or den, and (d) the theater; or, less
metaphorically, (a) standing erroneous methods (or at least temptations to error) that have their
roots in human nature generally; (b) those that come from intercourse and language; (c) those
that are due to causes peculiar to a specific individual; and finally, (d) those that have their
sources in the fashion or general current of a period. Classifying these causes of fallacious belief
somewhat differently, we may say that two are intrinsic and two are extrinsic. Of the intrinsic,
one is common to all men alike (such as the universal tendency to notice instances that
corroborate a favorite belief more readily than those that contradict it), while the other resides in
the specific temperament and habits of the given individual. Of the extrinsic, one proceeds from
generic social conditions—like the tendency to suppose that there is a fact wherever there is a
word, and no fact where there is no linguistic term—while the other proceeds from local and
temporary social currents.
Locke on the influence of
Locke's method of dealing with typical forms of wrong belief is less formal and may be more
enlightening. We can hardly do better than quote his forcible and quaint language, when,
enumerating different classes of men, he shows different ways in which thought goes wrong:[Pg
23]
(a) dependence on others,
1. "The first is of those who seldom reason at all, but do and think according to the example of
others, whether parents, neighbors, ministers, or who else they are pleased to make choice of to
have an implicit faith in, for the saving of themselves the pains and troubles of thinking and
examining for themselves."
(b) self-interest,
2. "This kind is of those who put passion in the place of reason, and being resolved that shall
govern their actions and arguments, neither use their own, nor hearken to other people's reason,
any farther than it suits their humor, interest, or party."[5]
(c) circumscribed experience
3. "The third sort is of those who readily and sincerely follow reason, but for want of having that
which one may call large, sound, roundabout sense, have not a full view of all that relates to the
question.... They converse but with one sort of men, they read but one sort of books, they will
not come in the hearing but of one sort of notions.... They have a pretty traffic with known
correspondents in some little creek ... but will not venture out into the great ocean of
kn
owledge." Men of originally equal natural parts may finally arrive at very different stores of
kn
owledge and truth, "when all the odds between them has been the different scope that has been
given to their understandings to range in, for the gathering up of information and furnishing their
heads with ideas and notions and observations, whereon to employ their mind."[6]
[Pg 24]
In another portion of his writings,[7] Locke states the same ideas in slightly different form.
Effect of dogmatic principles,
1. "That which is inconsistent with our principles is so far from passing for probable with us that
it will not be allowed possible. The reverence borne to these principles is so great, and their
au
thority so paramount to all other, that the testimony, not only of other men, but the evidence of
our own senses are often rejected, when they offer to vouch anything contrary to these
established rules.... There is nothing more ordinary than children's receiving into their minds
propositions ... from their parents, nurses, or those about them; which being insinuated in their
unwary as well as unbiased understandings, and fastened by degrees, are at last (and this whether
true or false) riveted there by long custom and education, beyond all possibility of being pulled
out again. For men, when they are grown up, reflecting upon their opinions and finding those of
this sort to be as ancient in their minds as their very memories, not having observed their early
insinuation, nor by what means they got them, they are apt to reverence them as sacred things,
and not to suffer them to be profaned, touched, or questioned." They take them as standards "to
be the great and unerring deciders of truth and falsehood, and the judges to which they are to
ap
peal in all manner of controversies."
of closed minds,
2. "Secondly, next to these are men whose understandings are cast into a mold, and fashioned
just to the size of a received hypothesis." Such men, Locke goes on to say, while not denying the
existence of facts and evidence, cannot be convinced by the evidence that[Pg 25] would decide
them if their minds were not so closed by adherence to fixed belief.
of strong passion,
3. "Predominant Passions. Thirdly, probabilities which cross men's appetites and prevailing
passions run the same fate. Let ever so much probability hang on one side of a covetous man's
reasoning, and money on the other, it is easy to foresee which will outweigh. Earthly minds, like
mud walls, resist the strongest batteries.
of dependence upon authority of others
4. "Authority. The fourth and last wrong measure of probability I shall take notice of, and which
keeps in ignorance or error more people than all the others together, is the giving up our assent to
the common received opinions, either of our friends or party, neighborhood or country."
Causes of bad mental habits are social as well as inborn
Both Bacon and Locke make it evident that over and above the sources of misbelief that reside in
the natural tendencies of the individual (like those toward hasty and too far-reaching
conclusions), social conditions tend to instigate and confirm wrong habits of thinking by
au
thority, by conscious instruction, and by the even more insidious half-conscious influences of
language, imitation, sympathy, and suggestion. Education has accordingly not only to safeguard
an individual against the besetting erroneous tendencies of his own mind—its rashness,
presumption, and preference of what chimes with self-interest to objective evidence—but also to
undermine and destroy the accumulated and self-perpetuating prejudices of long ages. When
social life in general has become more reasonable, more imbued with rational conviction, and
less moved by stiff authority and blind passion, educational agencies may be more positive and
constructive than at present, for they will[Pg 26] work in harmony with the educative influence
exercised willy-nilly by other social surroundings upon an individual's habits of thought and
belief. At present, the work of teaching must not only transform natural tendencies into trained
habits of thought, but must also fortify the mind against irrational tendencies current in the social
environment, and help displace erroneous habits already produced.
§ 4. Regulation Transforms Inference into Proof
A leap is involved in all thinking
Thinking is important because, as we have seen, it is that function in which given or ascertained
fa
cts stand for or indicate others which are not directly ascertained. But the process of reaching
the absent from the present is peculiarly exposed to error; it is liable to be influenced by almost
any number of unseen and unconsidered causes,—past experience, received dogmas, the stirring
of self-interest, the arousing of passion, sheer mental laziness, a social environment steeped in
biased traditions or animated by false expectations, and so on. The exercise of thought is, in the
literal sense of that word, inference; by it one thing carries us over to the idea of, and belief in,
another thing. It involves a jump, a leap, a going beyond what is surely known to something else
accepted on its warrant. Unless one is an idiot, one simply cannot help having all things and
events suggest other things not actually present, nor can one help a tendency to believe in the
latter on the basis of the former. The very inevitableness of the jump, the leap, to something
unknown, only emphasizes the necessity of attention to the conditions under which it occurs so
that the danger of a false step may be lessened and the probability of a right landing increased.[Pg
27]
Hence, the need of regulation which, when adequate, makes proof
Such attention consists in regulation (1) of the conditions under which the function of suggestion
takes place, and (2) of the conditions under which credence is yielded to the suggestions that
occur. Inference controlled in these two ways (the study of which in detail constitutes one of the
chief objects of this book) forms proof. To prove a thing means primarily to try, to test it. The
guest bidden to the wedding feast excused himself because he had to prove his oxen. Exceptions
are said to prove a rule; i.e. they furnish instances so extreme that they try in the severest fashion
its applicability; if the rule will stand such a test, there is no good reason for further doubting it.
Not until a thing has been tried—"tried out," in colloquial language—do we know its true worth.
Till then it may be pretense, a bluff. But the thing that has come out victorious in a test or trial of
strength carries its credentials with it; it is approved, because it has been proved. Its value is
clearly evinced, shown, i.e. demonstrated. So it is with inferences. The mere fact that inference
in general is an invaluable function does not guarantee, nor does it even help out the correctness
of any particular inference. Any inference may go astray; and as we have seen, there are standing
influences ever ready to assist its going wrong. What is important, is that every inference shall
be a tested inference; or (since often this is not possible) that we shall discriminate between
beliefs that rest upon tested evidence and those that do not, and shall be accordingly on our
guard as to the kind and degree of assent yielded.
The office of education in forming skilled
powers of thinking
While it is not the business of education to prove every statement made, any more than to teach
every possible item of information, it is its business to culti[Pg 28]vate deep-seated and effective
habits of discriminating tested beliefs from mere assertions, guesses, and opinions; to develop a
lively, sincere, and open-minded preference for conclusions that are properly grounded, and to
ingrain into the individual's working habits methods of inquiry and reasoning appropriate to the
various problems that present themselves. No matter how much an individual knows as a matter
of hearsay and information, if he has not attitudes and habits of this sort, he is not intellectually
educated. He lacks the rudiments of mental discipline. And since these habits are not a gift of
nature (no matter how strong the aptitude for acquiring them); since, moreover, the casual
circumstances of the natural and social environment are not enough to compel their acquisition,
the main office of education is to supply conditions that make for their cultivation. The
fo
rm
ation of these habits is the Training of Mind.[Pg 29]
CHAPTER THREE
NATURAL RESOURCES IN THE TRAINING OF THOUGHT
Only native powers can be trained.
In the last chapter we considered the need of transforming, through training, the natural
capacities of inference into habits of critical examination and inquiry. The very importance of
thought for life makes necessary its control by education because of its natural tendency to go
astray, and because social influences exist that tend to form habits of thought leading to
inadequate and erroneous beliefs. Training must, however, be itself based upon the natural
tendencies,—that is, it must find its point of departure in them. A being who could not think
without training could never be trained to think; one may have to learn to think well, but not to
think. Training, in short, must fall back upon the prior and independent existence of natural
powers; it is concerned with their proper direction, not with creating them.
Hence, the one taught must take the initiative
Teaching and learning are correlative or corresponding processes, as much so as selling and
buying. One might as well say he has sold when no one has bought, as to say that he has taught
when no one has learned. And in the educational transaction, the initiative lies with the learner
even more than in commerce it lies with the buyer. If an individual can learn to think only in the
sense of learning to employ more economically and[Pg 30] effectively powers he already
possesses, even more truly one can teach others to think only in the sense of appealing to and
fo
stering powers already active in them. Effective appeal of this kind is impossible unless the
teacher has an insight into existing habits and tendencies, the natural resources with which he
has to ally himself.
Three important natural resources
Any inventory of the items of this natural capital is somewhat arbitrary because it must pass over
many of the complex details. But a statement of the factors essential to thought will put before us
in outline the main elements. Thinking involves (as we have seen) the suggestion of a conclusion
fo
r acceptance, and also search or inquiry to test the value of the suggestion before finally
accepting it. This implies (a) a certain fund or store of experiences and facts from which
suggestions proceed; (b) promptness, flexibility, and fertility of suggestions; and (c) orderliness,
consecutiveness, appropriateness in what is suggested. Clearly, a person may be hampered in
any of these three regards: His thinking may be irrelevant, narrow, or crude because he has not
enough actual material upon which to base conclusions; or because concrete facts and raw
material, even if extensive and bulky, fail to evoke suggestions easily and richly; or finally,
because, even when these two conditions are fulfilled, the ideas suggested are incoherent and
fa
ntastic, rather than pertinent and consistent.
§ 1. Curiosity
Desire for fullness of experience:
The most vital and significant factor in supplying the primary material whence suggestion may
issue is, without doubt, curiosity. The wisest of the Greeks used to[Pg 31] say that wonder is the
mother of all science. An inert mind waits, as it were, for experiences to be imperiously forced
upon it. The pregnant saying of Wordsworth:
"The eye—it cannot choose but see;
We cannot bid the ear be still;
Our bodies feel, where'er they be,
Against or with our will"—
holds good in the degree in which one is naturally possessed by curiosity. The curious mind is
constantly alert and exploring, seeking material for thought, as a vigorous and healthy body is on
the qui vive for nutriment. Eagerness for experience, for new and varied contacts, is found where
wonder is found. Such curiosity is the only sure guarantee of the acquisition of the primary facts
upon which inference must base itself.
(a) physical
(a) In its first manifestations, curiosity is a vital overflow, an expression of an abundant organic
energy. A physiological uneasiness leads a child to be "into everything,"—to be reaching,
poking, pounding, prying. Observers of animals have noted what one author calls "their
inveterate tendency to fool." "Rats run about, smell, dig, or gnaw, without real reference to the
business in hand. In the same way Jack [a dog] scrabbles and jumps, the kitten wanders and
picks, the otter slips about everywhere like ground lightning, the elephant fumbles ceaselessly,
the monkey pulls things about."[8] The most casual notice of the activities of a young child
reveals a ceaseless display of exploring and testing activity. Objects are sucked, fingered, and
thumped; drawn and pushed, handled and thrown; in short, experi[Pg 32]mented with, till they
cease to yield new qualities. Such activities are hardly intellectual, and yet without them
intellectual activity would be feeble and intermittent through lack of stuff for its operations.
(b) social
(b) A higher stage of curiosity develops under the influence of social stimuli. When the child
learns that he can appeal to others to eke out his store of experiences, so that, if objects fail to
respond interestingly to his experiments, he may call upon persons to provide interesting
material, a new epoch sets in. "What is that?" "Why?" become the unfailing signs of a child's
presence. At first this questioning is hardly more than a projection into social relations of the
physical overflow which earlier kept the child pushing and pulling, opening and shutting. He
asks in succession what holds up the house, what holds up the soil that holds the house, what
holds up the earth that holds the soil; but his questions are not evidence of any genuine
consciousness of rational connections. His why is not a demand for scientific explanation; the
motive behind it is simply eagerness for a larger acquaintance with the mysterious world in
which he is placed. The search is not for a law or principle, but only for a bigger fact. Yet there
is more than a desire to accumulate just information or heap up disconnected items, although
sometimes the interrogating habit threatens to degenerate into a mere disease of language. In the
fe
eling, however dim, that the facts which directly meet the senses are not the whole story, that
there is more behind them and more to come from them, lies the germ of intellectual curiosity.
(c) intellectual
(c) Curiosity rises above the organic and the social planes and becomes intellectual in the degree
in which[Pg 33] it is transformed into interest in problems provoked by the observation of things
and the accumulation of material. When the question is not discharged by being asked of
another, when the child continues to entertain it in his own mind and to be alert for whatever will
help answer it, curiosity has become a positive intellectual force. To the open mind, nature and
social experience are full of varied and subtle challenges to look further. If germinating powers
are not used and cultivated at the right moment, they tend to be transitory, to die out, or to wane
in intensity. This general law is peculiarly true of sensitiveness to what is uncertain and
questionable; in a few people, intellectual curiosity is so insatiable that nothing will discourage
it, but in most its edge is easily dulled and blunted. Bacon's saying that we must become as little
children in order to enter the kingdom of science is at once a reminder of the open-minded and
flexible wonder of childhood and of the ease with which this endowment is lost. Some lose it in
indifference or carelessness; others in a frivolous flippancy; many escape these evils only to
become incased in a hard dogmatism which is equally fatal to the spirit of wonder. Some are so
taken up with routine as to be inaccessible to new facts and problems. Others retain curiosity
only with reference to what concerns their personal advantage in their chosen career. With many,
curiosity is arrested on the plane of interest in local gossip and in the fortunes of their neighbors;
indeed, so usual is this result that very often the first association with the word curiosity is a
prying inquisitiveness into other people's business. With respect then to curiosity, the teacher has
usually more to learn than to teach. Rarely can he aspire to the office of kindling or[Pg 34] even
increasing it. His task is rather to keep alive the sacred spark of wonder and to fan the flame that
already glows. His problem is to protect the spirit of inquiry, to keep it from becoming blasé
from overexcitement, wooden from routine, fossilized through dogmatic instruction, or
dissipated by random exercise upon trivial things.
§ 2. Suggestion
Out of the subject-matter, whether rich or scanty, important or trivial, of present experience issue
suggestions, ideas, beliefs as to what is not yet given. The function of suggestion is not one that
can be produced by teaching; while it may be modified for better or worse by conditions, it
cannot be destroyed. Many a child has tried his best to see if he could not "stop thinking," but the
flow of suggestions goes on in spite of our will, quite as surely as "our bodies feel, where'er they
be, against or with our will." Primarily, naturally, it is not we who think, in any actively
responsible sense; thinking is rather something that happens in us. Only so far as one has
acquired control of the method in which the function of suggestion occurs and has accepted
responsibility for its consequences, can one truthfully say, "I think so and so."
The dimensions of suggestion:
(a) ease
The function of suggestion has a variety of aspects (or dimensions as we may term them),
varying in different persons, both in themselves and in their mode of combination. These
dimensions are ease or promptness, extent or variety, and depth or persistence. (a) The common
classification of persons into the dull and the bright is made primarily on the basis of the
readiness or facility with which suggestions follow upon the presenta[Pg 35]tion of objects and
upon the happening of events. As the metaphor of dull and bright implies, some minds are
impervious, or else they absorb passively. Everything presented is lost in a drab monotony that
gives nothing back. But others reflect, or give back in varied lights, all that strikes upon them.
The dull make no response; the bright flash back the fact with a changed quality. An inert or
stupid mind requires a heavy jolt or an intense shock to move it to suggestion; the bright mind is
quick, is alert to react with interpretation and suggestion of consequences to follow.
Yet the teacher is not entitled to assume stupidity or even dullness merely because of
irresponsiveness to school subjects or to a lesson as presented by text-book or teacher. The pupil
labeled hopeless may react in quick and lively fashion when the thing-in-hand seems to him
worth while, as some out-of-school sport or social affair. Indeed, the school subject might move
him, were it set in a different context and treated by a different method. A boy dull in geometry
may prove quick enough when he takes up the subject in connection with manual training; the
girl who seems inaccessible to historical facts may respond promptly when it is a question of
judging the character and deeds of people of her acquaintance or of fiction. Barring physical
defect or disease, slowness and dullness in all directions are comparatively rare.
(b) range
(b) Irrespective of the difference in persons as to the ease and promptness with which ideas
respond to facts, there is a difference in the number or range of the suggestions that occur. We
speak truly, in some cases, of the flood of suggestions; in others, there is but a slender trickle.
Occasionally, slowness of outward[Pg 36] response is due to a great variety of suggestions which
check one another and lead to hesitation and suspense; while a lively and prompt suggestion may
take such possession of the mind as to preclude the development of others. Too few suggestions
indicate a dry and meager mental habit; when this is joined to great learning, there results a
pedant or a Gradgrind. Such a person's mind rings hard; he is likely to bore others with mere
bulk of information. He contrasts with the person whom we call ripe, juicy, and mellow.
A conclusion reached after consideration of a few alternatives may be formally correct, but it
will not possess the fullness and richness of meaning of one arrived at after comparison of a
greater variety of alternative suggestions. On the other hand, suggestions may be too numerous
and too varied for the best interests of mental habit. So many suggestions may rise that the
person is at a loss to select among them. He finds it difficult to reach any definite conclusion and
wanders more or less helplessly among them. So much suggests itself pro and con, one thing
leads on to another so naturally, that he finds it difficult to decide in practical affairs or to
conclude in matters of theory. There is such a thing as too much thinking, as when action is
paralyzed by the multiplicity of views suggested by a situation. Or again, the very number of
suggestions may be hostile to tracing logical sequences among them, for it may tempt the mind
away from the necessary but trying task of search for real connections, into the more congenial
occupation of embroidering upon the given facts a tissue of agreeable fancies. The best mental
habit involves a balance between paucity and redundancy of suggestions.[Pg 37]
(c) profundity
(c) Depth. We distinguish between people not only upon the basis of their quickness and fertility
of intellectual response, but also with respect to the plane upon which it occurs—the intrinsic
quality of the response.
One man's thought is profound while another's is superficial; one goes to the roots of the matter,
and another touches lightly its most external aspects. This phase of thinking is perhaps the most
untaught of all, and the least amenable to external influence whether for improvement or harm.
Nevertheless, the conditions of the pupil's contact with subject-matter may be such that he is
compelled to come to quarters with its more significant features, or such that he is encouraged to
deal with it upon the basis of what is trivial. The common assumptions that, if the pupil only
thinks, one thought is just as good for his mental discipline as another, and that the end of study
is the amassing of information, both tend to foster superficial, at the expense of significant,
thought. Pupils who in matters of ordinary practical experience have a ready and acute
perception of the difference between the significant and the meaningless, often reach in school
subjects a point where all things seem equally important or equally unimportant; where one thing
is just as likely to be true as another, and where intellectual effort is expended not in
discriminating between things, but in trying to make verbal connections among words.
Balance of mind
Sometimes slowness and depth of response are intimately connected. Time is required in order to
digest impressions, and translate them into substantial ideas. "Brightness" may be but a flash in
the pan. The "slow but sure" person, whether man or child, is one in whom impressions sink and
accumulate, so that thinking is done[Pg 38] at a deeper level of value than with a slighter load.
Many a child is rebuked for "slowness," for not "answering promptly," when his forces are
taking time to gather themselves together to deal effectively with the problem at hand. In such
cases, failure to afford time and leisure conduce to habits of speedy, but snapshot and superficial,
judgment. The depth to which a sense of the problem, of the difficulty, sinks, determines the
quality of the thinking that follows; and any habit of teaching which encourages the pupil for the
sake of a successful recitation or of a display of memorized information to glide over the thin ice
of genuine problems reverses the true method of mind training.
Individual differences
It is profitable to study the lives of men and women who achieve in adult life fine things in their
respective callings, but who were called dull in their school days. Sometimes the early wrong
judgment was due mainly to the fact that the direction in which the child showed his ability was
not one recognized by the good old standards in use, as in the case of Darwin's interest in
beetles, snakes, and frogs. Sometimes it was due to the fact that the child dwelling habitually on
a deeper plane of reflection than other pupils—or than his teachers—did not show to advantage
when prompt answers of the usual sort were expected. Sometimes it was due to the fact that the
pupil's natural mode of approach clashed habitually with that of the text or teacher, and the
method of the latter was assumed as an absolute basis of estimate.
Any subject may be intellectual
In any event, it is desirable that the teacher should rid himself of the notion that "thinking" is a
single, unalterable faculty; that he should recognize that it is a term denoting the various ways in
which things acquire[Pg 39] significance. It is desirable to expel also the kindred notion that some
subjects are inherently "intellectual," and hence possessed of an almost magical power to train
the faculty of thought. Thinking is specific, not a machine-like, ready-made apparatus to be
turned indifferently and at will upon all subjects, as a lantern may throw its light as it happens
upon horses, streets, gardens, trees, or river. Thinking is specific, in that different things suggest
their own appropriate meanings, tell their own unique stories, and in that they do this in very
different ways with different persons. As the growth of the body is through the assimilation of
fo
od, so the growth of mind is through the logical organization of subject-matter. Thinking is not
like a sausage machine which reduces all materials indifferently to one marketable commodity,
but is a power of following up and linking together the specific suggestions that specific things
arouse. Accordingly, any subject, from Greek to cooking, and from drawing to mathematics, is
intellectual, if intellectual at all, not in its fixed inner structure, but in its function—in its power
to start and direct significant inquiry and reflection. What geometry does for one, the
manipulation of laboratory apparatus, the mastery of a musical composition, or the conduct of a
business affair, may do for another.
§ 3. Orderliness: Its Nature
Continuity
Facts, whether narrow or extensive, and conclusions suggested by them, whether many or few,
do not constitute, even when combined, reflective thought. The suggestions must be organized;
they must be arranged with reference to one another and with reference to the facts on which
they depend for proof. When the[Pg 40] factors of facility, of fertility, and of depth are properly
balanced or proportioned, we get as the outcome continuity of thought. We desire neither the
slow mind nor yet the hasty. We wish neither random diffuseness nor fixed rigidity.
Consecutiveness means flexibility and variety of materials, conjoined with singleness and
definiteness of direction. It is opposed both to a mechanical routine uniformity and to a
grasshopper-like movement. Of bright children, it is not infrequently said that "they might do
anything, if only they settled down," so quick and apt are they in any particular response. But,
alas, they rarely settle.
On the other hand, it is not enough not to be diverted. A deadly and fanatic consistency is not our
goal. Concentration does not mean fixity, nor a cramped arrest or paralysis of the flow of
suggestion. It means variety and change of ideas combined into a single steady trend moving
toward a unified conclusion. Thoughts are concentrated not by being kept still and quiescent, but
by being kept moving toward an object, as a general concentrates his troops for attack or
defense. Holding the mind to a subject is like holding a ship to its course; it implies constant
change of place combined with unity of direction. Consistent and orderly thinking is precisely
such a change of subject-matter. Consistency is no more the mere absence of contradiction than
concentration is the mere absence of diversion—which exists in dull routine or in a person "fast
asleep." All kinds of varied and incompatible suggestions may sprout and be followed in their
growth, and yet thinking be consistent and orderly, provided each one of the suggestions is
viewed in relation to the main topic.
Practical demands enforce some degree of continuity
In the main, for most persons, the primary resource[Pg 41] in the development of orderly habits of
thought is indirect, not direct. Intellectual organization originates and for a time grows as an
accompaniment of the organization of the acts required to realize an end, not as the result of a
direct appeal to thinking power. The need of thinking to accomplish something beyond thinking
is more potent than thinking for its own sake. All people at the outset, and the majority of people
probably all their lives, attain ordering of thought through ordering of action. Adults normally
carry on some occupation, profession, pursuit; and this furnishes the continuous axis about
which their knowledge, their beliefs, and their habits of reaching and testing conclusions are
organized. Observations that have to do with the efficient performance of their calling are
extended and rendered precise. Information related to it is not merely amassed and then left in a
heap; it is classified and subdivided so as to be available as it is needed. Inferences are made by
most men not from purely speculative motives, but because they are involved in the efficient
performance of "the duties involved in their several callings." Thus their inferences are
constantly tested by results achieved; futile and scattering methods tend to be discounted; orderly
arrangements have a premium put upon them. The event, the issue, stands as a constant check on
the thinking that has led up to it; and this discipline by efficiency in action is the chief sanction,
in practically all who are not scientific specialists, of orderliness of thought.
Such a resource—the main prop of disciplined thinking in adult life—is not to be despised in
training the young in right intellectual habits. There are, however, profound differences between
the immature and the[Pg 42] adult in the matter of organized activity—differences which must be
taken seriously into account in any educational use of activities: (i) The external achievement
resulting from activity is a more urgent necessity with the adult, and hence is with him a more
effective means of discipline of mind than with the child; (ii) The ends of adult activity are more
specialized than those of child activity.
Peculiar difficulty with children
(i) The selection and arrangement of appropriate lines of action is a much more difficult problem
as respects youth than it is in the case of adults. With the latter, the main lines are more or less
settled by circumstances. The social status of the adult, the fact that he is a citizen, a
householder, a parent, one occupied in some regular industrial or professional calling, prescribes
the chief features of the acts to be performed, and secures, somewhat automatically, as it were,
ap
propriate and related modes of thinking. But with the child there is no such fixity of status and
pursuit; there is almost nothing to dictate that such and such a consecutive line of action, rather
than another, should be followed, while the will of others, his own caprice, and circumstances
ab
out him tend to produce an isolated momentary act. The absence of continued motivation
coöperates with the inner plasticity of the immature to increase the importance of educational
training and the difficulties in the way of finding consecutive modes of activities which may do
fo
r child and youth what serious vocations and functions do for the adult. In the case of children,
the choice is so peculiarly exposed to arbitrary factors, to mere school traditions, to waves of
pedagogical fad and fancy, to fluctuating social cross currents, that sometimes, in sheer disgust
at the inadequacy of results, a reaction occurs[Pg 43] to the total neglect of overt activity as an
educational factor, and a recourse to purely theoretical subjects and methods.
Peculiar opportunity with children
(ii) This very difficulty, however, points to the fact that the opportunity for selecting truly
educative activities is indefinitely greater in child life than in adult. The factor of external
pressure is so strong with most adults that the educative value of the pursuit—its reflex influence
upon intelligence and character—however genuine, is incidental, and frequently almost
accidental. The problem and the opportunity with the young is selection of orderly and
continuous modes of occupation, which, while they lead up to and prepare for the indispensable
activities of adult life, have their own sufficient justification in their present reflex influence
upon the formation of habits of thought.
Action and reaction between extremes
Educational practice shows a continual tendency to oscillate between two extremes with respect
to overt and exertive activities. One extreme is to neglect them almost entirely, on the ground
that they are chaotic and fluctuating, mere diversions appealing to the transitory unformed taste
and caprice of immature minds; or if they avoid this evil, are objectionable copies of the highly
specialized, and more or less commercial, activities of adult life. If activities are admitted at all
into the school, the admission is a grudging concession to the necessity of having occasional
relief from the strain of constant intellectual work, or to the clamor of outside utilitarian
demands upon the school. The other extreme is an enthusiastic belief in the almost magical
educative efficacy of any kind of activity, granted it is an activity and not a passive absorption of
academic and theoretic material. The conceptions of play, of[Pg 44] self-expression, of natural
growth, are appealed to almost as if they meant that opportunity for any kind of spontaneous
activity inevitably secures the due training of mental power; or a mythological brain physiology
is appealed to as proof that any exercise of the muscles trains power of thought.
Locating the problem of education
While we vibrate from one of these extremes to the other, the most serious of all problems is
ignored: the problem, namely, of discovering and arranging the forms of activity (a) which are
most congenial, best adapted, to the immature stage of development; (b) which have the most
ulterior promise as preparation for the social responsibilities of adult life; and (c) which, at the
same time, have the maximum of influence in forming habits of acute observation and of
consecutive inference. As curiosity is related to the acquisition of material of thought, as
suggestion is related to flexibility and force of thought, so the ordering of activities, not
themselves primarily intellectual, is related to the forming of intellectual powers of
consecutiveness.[Pg 45]
CHAPTER FOUR
SCHOOL CONDITIONS AND THE TRAINING OF THOUGHT
§ 1. Introductory: Methods and Conditions
Formal discipline
The so-called faculty-psychology went hand in hand with the vogue of the formal-discipline idea
in education. If thought is a distinct piece of mental machinery, separate from observation,
memory, imagination, and common-sense judgments of persons and things, then thought should
be trained by special exercises designed for the purpose, as one might devise special exercises
fo
r developing the biceps muscles. Certain subjects are then to be regarded as intellectual or
logical subjects par excellence, possessed of a predestined fitness to exercise the thought-faculty,
just as certain machines are better than others for developing arm power. With these three
notions goes the fourth, that method consists of a set of operations by which the machinery of
thought is set going and kept at work upon any subject-matter.
versus real thinking
We have tried to make it clear in the previous chapters that there is no single and uniform power
of thought, but a multitude of different ways in which specific things—things observed,
remembered, heard of, read about—evoke suggestions or ideas that are pertinent to the occasion
and fruitful in the sequel. Training is such development of curiosity, suggestion, and habits of
exploring and testing, as increases their scope[Pg 46] and efficiency. A subject—any subject—is
intellectual in the degree in which with any given person it succeeds in effecting this growth. On
this view the fourth factor, method, is concerned with providing conditions so adapted to
individual needs and powers as to make for the permanent improvement of observation,
suggestion, and investigation.
True and false meaning of method
The teacher's problem is thus twofold. On the one side, he needs (as we saw in the last chapter)
to be a student of individual traits and habits; on the other side, he needs to be a student of the
conditions that modify for better or worse the directions in which individual powers habitually
express themselves. He needs to recognize that method covers not only what he intentionally
devises and employs for the purpose of mental training, but also what he does without any
conscious reference to it,—anything in the atmosphere and conduct of the school which reacts in
any way upon the curiosity, the responsiveness, and the orderly activity of children. The teacher
who is an intelligent student both of individual mental operations and of the effects of school
conditions upon those operations, can largely be trusted to develop for himself methods of
instruction in their narrower and more technical sense—those best adapted to achieve results in
particular subjects, such as reading, geography, or algebra. In the hands of one who is not
intelligently aware of individual capacities and of the influence unconsciously exerted upon
them by the entire environment, even the best of technical methods are likely to get an
immediate result only at the expense of deep-seated and persistent habits. We may group the
conditioning influences of the school environment under three heads: (1) the mental attitudes and
habits of the[Pg 47] persons with whom the child is in contact; (2) the subjects studied; (3) current
educational aims and ideals.
§ 2. Influence of the Habits of Others
Bare reference to the imitativeness of human nature is enough to suggest how profoundly the
mental habits of others affect the attitude of the one being trained. Example is more potent than
precept; and a teacher's best conscious efforts may be more than counteracted by the influence of
personal traits which he is unaware of or regards as unimportant. Methods of instruction and
discipline that are technically faulty may be rendered practically innocuous by the inspiration of
the personal method that lies back of them.
Response to environment fundamental in method
To confine, however, the conditioning influence of the educator, whether parent or teacher, to
imitation is to get a very superficial view of the intellectual influence of others. Imitation is but
one case of a deeper principle—that of stimulus and response. Everything the teacher does, as
well as the manner in which he does it, incites the child to respond in some way or other, and
each response tends to set the child's attitude in some way or other. Even the inattention of the
child to the adult is often a mode of response which is the result of unconscious training.[9] The
teacher is rarely (and even then never entirely) a transparent medium of access by another mind
to a subject. With the young, the influence of the teacher's personality is intimately fused with
that of the subject; the child does not separate[Pg 48] nor even distinguish the two. And as the
child's response is toward or away from anything presented, he keeps up a running commentary,
of which he himself is hardly distinctly aware, of like and dislike, of sympathy and aversion, not
merely to the acts of the teacher, but also to the subject with which the teacher is occupied.
Influence of teacher's own habits
Judging others by ourselves
The extent and power of this influence upon morals and manners, upon character, upon habits of
speech and social bearing, are almost universally recognized. But the tendency to conceive of
thought as an isolated faculty has often blinded teachers to the fact that this influence is just as
real and pervasive in intellectual concerns. Teachers, as well as children, stick more or less to the
main points, have more or less wooden and rigid methods of response, and display more or less
intellectual curiosity about matters that come up. And every trait of this kind is an inevitable part
of the teacher's method of teaching. Merely to accept without notice slipshod habits of speech,
slovenly inferences, unimaginative and literal response, is to indorse these tendencies, and to
ratify them into habits—and so it goes throughout the whole range of contact between teacher
and student. In this complex and intricate field, two or three points may well be singled out for
special notice. (a) Most persons are quite unaware of the distinguishing peculiarities of their own
mental habit. They take their own mental operations for granted, and unconsciously make them
the standard for judging the mental processes of others.[10] Hence there[Pg 49] is a tendency to
encourage everything in the pupil which agrees with this attitude, and to neglect or fail to
understand whatever is incongruous with it. The prevalent overestimation of the value, for mindtraining, of theoretic subjects as compared with practical pursuits, is doubtless due partly to the
fa
ct that the teacher's calling tends to select those in whom the theoretic interest is specially
strong and to repel those in whom executive abilities are marked. Teachers sifted out on this
basis judge pupils and subjects by a like standard, encouraging an intellectual one-sidedness in
those to whom it is naturally congenial, and repelling from study those in whom practical
instincts are more urgent.
Exaggeration of direct personal influence
(b) Teachers—and this holds especially of the stronger and better teachers—tend to rely upon
their personal strong points to hold a child to his work, and thereby to substitute their personal
influence for that of subject-matter as a motive for study. The teacher finds by experience that
his own personality is often effective where the power of the subject to command attention is
almost nil; then he utilizes the former more and more, until the pupil's relation to the teacher
almost takes the place of his relation to the subject. In this way the teacher's personality may
become a source of personal dependence and weakness, an influence that renders the pupil
indifferent to the value of the subject for its own sake.
Independent thinking versus "getting the answer"
(c) The operation of the teacher's own mental habit tends, unless carefully watched and guided,
to make the child a student of the teacher's peculiarities rather than of the subjects that he is
supposed to study. His chief concern is to accommodate himself to what the[Pg 50] teacher expects
of him, rather than to devote himself energetically to the problems of subject-matter. "Is this
right?" comes to mean "Will this answer or this process satisfy the teacher?"—instead of
meaning, "Does it satisfy the inherent conditions of the problem?" It would be folly to deny the
legitimacy or the value of the study of human nature that children carry on in school; but it is
obviously undesirable that their chief intellectual problem should be that of producing an answer
ap
proved by the teacher, and their standard of success be successful adaptation to the
requirements of another.
§ 3. Influence of the Nature of Studies
Types of studies
Studies are conventionally and conveniently grouped under these heads: (1) Those especially
involving the acquisition of skill in performance—the school arts, such as reading, writing,
figuring, and music. (2) Those mainly concerned with acquiring knowledge—"informational"
studies, such as geography and history. (3) Those in which skill in doing and bulk of information
are relatively less important, and appeal to abstract thinking, to "reasoning," is most marked—
"disciplinary" studies, such as arithmetic and formal grammar.[11] Each of these groups of
subjects has its own special pitfalls.
The abstract as the isolated
(a) In the case of the so-called disciplinary or pre-eminently logical studies, there is danger of
the isolation of intellectual activity from the ordinary affairs[Pg 51] of life. Teacher and student
alike tend to set up a chasm between logical thought as something abstract and remote, and the
specific and concrete demands of everyday events. The abstract tends to become so aloof, so far
away from application, as to be cut loose from practical and moral bearing. The gullibility of
specialized scholars when out of their own lines, their extravagant habits of inference and
speech, their ineptness in reaching conclusions in practical matters, their egotistical engrossment
in their own subjects, are extreme examples of the bad effects of severing studies completely
from their ordinary connections in life.
Overdoing the mechanical and automatic
"Drill"
(b) The danger in those studies where the main emphasis is upon acquisition of skill is just the
reverse. The tendency is to take the shortest cuts possible to gain the required end. This makes
the subjects mechanical, and thus restrictive of intellectual power. In the mastery of reading,
writing, drawing, laboratory technique, etc., the need of economy of time and material, of
neatness and accuracy, of promptness and uniformity, is so great that these things tend to
become ends in themselves, irrespective of their influence upon general mental attitude. Sheer
imitation, dictation of steps to be taken, mechanical drill, may give results most quickly and yet
strengthen traits likely to be fatal to reflective power. The pupil is enjoined to do this and that
specific thing, with no knowledge of any reason except that by so doing he gets his result most
speedily; his mistakes are pointed out and corrected for him; he is kept at pure repetition of
certain acts till they become automatic. Later, teachers wonder why the pupil reads with so little
expression, and figures with so little intelligent consideration of the terms[Pg 52] of his problem. In
some educational dogmas and practices, the very idea of training mind seems to be hopelessly
confused with that of a drill which hardly touches mind at all—or touches it for the worse—since
it is wholly taken up with training skill in external execution. This method reduces the "training"
of human beings to the level of animal training. Practical skill, modes of effective technique, can
be intelligently, non-mechanically used, only when intelligence has played a part in their
acquisition.
Wisdom versus information
(c) Much the same sort of thing is to be said regarding studies where emphasis traditionally falls
upon bulk and accuracy of information. The distinction between information and wisdom is old,
and yet requires constantly to be redrawn. Information is knowledge which is merely acquired
and stored up; wisdom is knowledge operating in the direction of powers to the better living of
life. Information, merely as information, implies no special training of intellectual capacity;
wisdom is the finest fruit of that training. In school, amassing information always tends to escape
from the ideal of wisdom or good judgment. The aim often seems to be—especially in such a
subject as geography—to make the pupil what has been called a "cyclopedia of useless
information." "Covering the ground" is the primary necessity; the nurture of mind a bad second.
Thinking cannot, of course, go on in a vacuum; suggestions and inferences can occur only upon
a basis of information as to matters of fact.
But there is all the difference in the world whether the acquisition of information is treated as an
end in itself, or is made an integral portion of the training of thought. The assumption that
information which has[Pg 53] been accumulated apart from use in the recognition and solution of a
problem may later on be freely employed at will by thought is quite false. The skill at the ready
command of intelligence is the skill acquired with the aid of intelligence; the only information
which, otherwise than by accident, can be put to logical use is that acquired in the course of
thinking. Because their knowledge has been achieved in connection with the needs of specific
situations, men of little book-learning are often able to put to effective use every ounce of
kn
owledge they possess; while men of vast erudition are often swamped by the mere bulk of
their learning, because memory, rather than thinking, has been operative in obtaining it.
§4. The Influence of Current Aims and Ideals
It is, of course, impossible to separate this somewhat intangible condition from the points just
dealt with; for automatic skill and quantity of information are educational ideals which pervade
the whole school. We may distinguish, however, certain tendencies, such as that to judge
education from the standpoint of external results, instead of from that of the development of
personal attitudes and habits. The ideal of the product, as against that of the mental process by
which the product is attained, shows itself in both instruction and moral discipline.
External results versus processes
(a) In instruction, the external standard manifests itself in the importance attached to the "correct
answer." No one other thing, probably, works so fatally against focussing the attention of
teachers upon the training of mind as the domination of their minds by the idea that the chief
thing is to get pupils to recite their lessons correctly.[Pg 54] As long as this end is uppermost
(whether consciously or unconsciously), training of mind remains an incidental and secondary
consideration. There is no great difficulty in understanding why this ideal has such vogue. The
large number of pupils to be dealt with, and the tendency of parents and school authorities to
demand speedy and tangible evidence of progress, conspire to give it currency. Knowledge of
subject-matter—not of children—is alone exacted of teachers by this aim; and, moreover,
kn
owledge of subject-matter only in portions definitely prescribed and laid out, and hence
mastered with comparative ease. Education that takes as its standard the improvement of the
intellectual attitude and method of students demands more serious preparatory training, for it
exacts sympathetic and intelligent insight into the workings of individual minds, and a very wide
and flexible command of subject-matter—so as to be able to select and apply just what is needed
when it is needed. Finally, the securing of external results is an aim that lends itself naturally to
the mechanics of school administration—to examinations, marks, gradings, promotions, and so
on.
Reliance upon others
(b) With reference to behavior also, the external ideal has a great influence. Conformity of acts
to precepts and rules is the easiest, because most mechanical, standard to employ. It is no part of
our present task to tell just how far dogmatic instruction, or strict adherence to custom,
convention, and the commands of a social superior, should extend in moral training; but since
problems of conduct are the deepest and most common of all the problems of life, the ways in
which they are met have an influence that radiates into every other mental attitude, even those
fa
r remote from any[Pg 55] direct or conscious moral consideration. Indeed, the deepest plane of
the mental attitude of every one is fixed by the way in which problems of behavior are treated. If
the function of thought, of serious inquiry and reflection, is reduced to a minimum in dealing
with them, it is not reasonable to expect habits of thought to exercise great influence in less
important matters. On the other hand, habits of active inquiry and careful deliberation in the
significant and vital problems of conduct afford the best guarantee that the general structure of
mind will be reasonable.[Pg 56]
CHAPTER FIVE
THE MEANS AND END OF MENTAL TRAINING: THE PSYCHOLOGICAL AND
THE LOGICAL
§ 1. Introductory: The Meaning of Logical
Special topic of this chapter
In the preceding chapters we have considered (i) what thinking is; (ii) the importance of its
special training; (iii) the natural tendencies that lend themselves to its training; and (iv) some of
the special obstacles in the way of its training under school conditions. We come now to the
relation of logic to the purpose of mental training.
Three senses of term logical
The practical is the important meaning of logical
In its broadest sense, any thinking that ends in a conclusion is logical—whether the conclusion
reached be justified or fallacious; that is, the term logical covers both the logically good and the
illogical or the logically bad. In its narrowest sense, the term logical refers only to what is
demonstrated to follow necessarily from premises that are definite in meaning and that are either
self-evidently true, or that have been previously proved to be true. Stringency of proof is here the
equivalent of the logical. In this sense mathematics and formal logic (perhaps as a branch of
mathematics) alone are strictly logical. Logical, however, is used in a third sense, which is at
once more vital and more practical; to denote, namely, the systematic care, negative and
positive, taken to safeguard reflection so that it may yield the best results under the given
conditions. If only the word artificial were associated with the idea[Pg 57] of art, or expert skill
gained through voluntary apprenticeship (instead of suggesting the factitious and unreal), we
might say that logical refers to artificial thought.
Care, thoroughness, and exactness the marks of the logical
In this sense, the word logical is synonymous with wide-awake, thorough, and careful
reflection—thought in its best sense (ante, p. 5). Reflection is turning a topic over in various
aspects and in various lights so that nothing significant about it shall be overlooked—almost as
one might turn a stone over to see what its hidden side is like or what is covered by it.
Th
oughtfulness means, practically, the same thing as careful attention; to give our mind to a
subject is to give heed to it, to take pains with it. In speaking of reflection, we naturally use the
words weigh, ponder, deliberate—terms implying a certain delicate and scrupulous balancing of
things against one another. Closely related names are scrutiny, examination, consideration,
inspection—terms which imply close and careful vision. Again, to think is to relate things to one
another definitely, to "put two and two together" as we say. Analogy with the accuracy and
definiteness of mathematical combinations gives us such expressions as calculate, reckon,
account for; and even reason itself—ratio. Caution, carefulness, thoroughness, definiteness,
exactness, orderliness, methodic arrangement, are, then, the traits by which we mark off the
logical from what is random and casual on one side, and from what is academic and formal on
the other.
Whole object of intellectual education is formation of logical disposition
False opposition of the logical and psychological
No argument is needed to point out that the educator is concerned with the logical in its practical
and vital sense. Argument is perhaps needed to show that the intellectual (as distinct from the
moral) end of education is entirely and only the logical in this sense; namely,[Pg 58] the formation
of careful, alert, and thorough habits of thinking. The chief difficulty in the way of recognition
of this principle is a false conception of the relation between the psychological tendencies of an
individual and his logical achievements. If it be assumed—as it is so frequently—that these
have, intrinsically, nothing to do with each other, then logical training is inevitably regarded as
something foreign and extraneous, something to be ingrafted upon the individual from without,
so that it is absurd to identify the object of education with the development of logical power.
Opposing the natural to the logical
The conception that the psychology of individuals has no intrinsic connections with logical
methods and results is held, curiously enough, by two opposing schools of educational theory.
To one school, the natural[12] is primary and fundamental; and its tendency is to make little of
distinctly intellectual nurture. Its mottoes are freedom, self-expression, individuality,
spontaneity, play, interest, natural unfolding, and so on. In its emphasis upon individual attitude
and activity, it sets slight store upon organized subject-matter, or the material of study, and
conceives method to consist of various devices for stimulating and evoking, in their natural order
of growth, the native potentialities of individuals.
Neglect of the innate logical resources
Identification of logical with subject-matter, exclusively
The other school estimates highly the value of the logical, but conceives the natural tendency of
individuals to be averse, or at least indifferent, to logical achievement. It relies upon subject-
matter—upon matter already defined and classified. Method, then, has to do with the devices by
which these characteristics may be imported into a mind naturally reluctant and re[Pg 59]bellious.
Hence its mottoes are discipline, instruction, restraint, voluntary or conscious effort, the
necessity of tasks, and so on. From this point of view studies, rather than attitudes and habits,
embody the logical factor in education. The mind becomes logical only by learning to conform
to an external subject-matter. To produce this conformity, the study should first be analyzed (by
text-book or teacher) into its logical elements; then each of these elements should be defined;
finally, all of the elements should be arranged in series or classes according to logical formulæ or
general principles. Then the pupil learns the definitions one by one; and progressively adding
one to another builds up the logical system, and thereby is himself gradually imbued, from
without, with logical quality.
Illustration from geography,
This description will gain meaning through an illustration. Suppose the subject is geography.
The first thing is to give its definition, marking it off from every other subject. Then the various
ab
stract terms upon which depends the scientific development of the science are stated and
defined one by one—pole, equator, ecliptic, zone,—from the simpler units to the more complex
which are formed out of them; then the more concrete elements are taken in similar series:
continent, island, coast, promontory, cape, isthmus, peninsula, ocean, lake, coast, gulf, bay, and
so on. In acquiring this material, the mind is supposed not only to gain important information,
but, by accommodating itself to ready-made logical definitions, generalizations, and
classifications, gradually to acquire logical habits.
fr
om drawing
This type of method has been applied to every subject taught in the schools—reading, writing,
music, physics, grammar, arithmetic. Drawing for example,[Pg 60] has been taught on the theory
that since all pictorial representation is a matter of combining straight and curved lines, the
simplest procedure is to have the pupil acquire the ability first to draw straight lines in various
positions (horizontal, perpendicular, diagonals at various angles), then typical curves; and
finally, to combine straight and curved lines in various permutations to construct actual pictures.
This seemed to give the ideal "logical" method, beginning with analysis into elements, and then
proceeding in regular order to more and more complex syntheses, each element being defined
when used, and thereby clearly understood.
Formal method
Even when this method in its extreme form is not followed, few schools (especially of the
middle or upper elementary grades) are free from an exaggerated attention to forms supposedly
employed by the pupil if he gets his result logically. It is thought that there are certain steps
arranged in a certain order, which express preëminently an understanding of the subject, and the
pupil is made to "analyze" his procedure into these steps, i.e. to learn a certain routine formula of
statement. While this method is usually at its height in grammar and arithmetic, it invades also
history and even literature, which are then reduced, under plea of intellectual training, to
"outlines," diagrams, and schemes of division and subdivision. In memorizing this simulated cut
and dried copy of the logic of an adult, the child generally is induced to stultify his own subtle
and vital logical movement. The adoption by teachers of this misconception of logical method
has probably done more than anything else to bring pedagogy into disrepute; for to many persons
"pedagogy" means precisely a set of mechanical, self-conscious devices for replacing by some[Pg
61] cast-iron external scheme the personal mental movement of the individual.
Reaction toward lack of form and method
A reaction inevitably occurs from the poor results that accrue from these professedly "logical"
methods. Lack of interest in study, habits of inattention and procrastination, positive aversion to
intellectual application, dependence upon sheer memorizing and mechanical routine with only a
modicum of understanding by the pupil of what he is about, show that the theory of logical
definition, division, gradation, and system does not work out practically as it is theoretically
supposed to work. The consequent disposition—as in every reaction—is to go to the opposite
extreme. The "logical" is thought to be wholly artificial and extraneous; teacher and pupil alike
are to turn their backs upon it, and to work toward the expression of existing aptitudes and tastes.
Emphasis upon natural tendencies and powers as the only possible starting-point of development
is indeed wholesome. But the reaction is false, and hence misleading, in what it ignores and
denies: the presence of genuinely intellectual factors in existing powers and interests.
Logic of subject-matter is logic of adult or trained mind
What is conventionally termed logical (namely, the logical from the standpoint of subjectmatter) represents in truth the logic of the trained adult mind. Ability to divide a subject, to
define its elements, and to group them into classes according to general principles represents
logical capacity at its best point reached after thorough training. The mind that habitually
exhibits skill in divisions, definitions, generalizations, and systematic recapitulations no longer
needs training in logical methods. But it is absurd to suppose that a mind which needs training
because it cannot perform these opera[Pg 62]tions can begin where the expert mind stops. The
logical from the standpoint of subject-matter represents the goal, the last term of training, not
the point of departure.
The immature mind has its own logic
Hence, the psychological and the logical represent the two ends of the same movement
In truth, the mind at every stage of development has its own logic. The error of the notion that by
ap
peal to spontaneous tendencies and by multiplication of materials we may completely dismiss
logical considerations, lies in overlooking how large a part curiosity, inference, experimenting,
and testing already play in the pupil's life. Therefore it underestimates the intellectual factor in
the more spontaneous play and work of individuals—the factor that alone is truly educative. Any
teacher who is alive to the modes of thought naturally operative in the experience of the normal
child will have no difficulty in avoiding the identification of the logical with a ready-made
organization of subject-matter, as well as the notion that the only way to escape this error is to
pay no attention to logical considerations. Such a teacher will have no difficulty in seeing that
the real problem of intellectual education is the transformation of natural powers into expert,
tested powers: the transformation of more or less casual curiosity and sporadic suggestion into
attitudes of alert, cautious, and thorough inquiry. He will see that the psychological and the
logical, instead of being opposed to each other (or even independent of each other), are
connected as the earlier and the later stages in one continuous process of normal growth. The
natural or psychological activities, even when not consciously controlled by logical
considerations, have their own intellectual function and integrity; conscious and deliberate skill
in thinking, when it is achieved, makes habitual or second nature. The first is already logical in
spirit; the last, in presenting an ingrained disposi[Pg 63]tion and attitude, is then as psychological
(as personal) as any caprice or chance impulse could be.
§ 2. Discipline and Freedom
True and false notions of discipline
Discipline of mind is thus, in truth, a result rather than a cause. Any mind is disciplined in a
subject in which independent intellectual initiative and control have been achieved. Discipline
represents original native endowment turned, through gradual exercise, into effective power. So
fa
r as a mind is disciplined, control of method in a given subject has been attained so that the
mind is able to manage itself independently without external tutelage. The aim of education is
precisely to develop intelligence of this independent and effective type—a disciplined mind.
Discipline is positive and constructive.
Discipline as drill
Discipline, however, is frequently regarded as something negative—as a painfully disagreeable
fo
rcing of mind away from channels congenial to it into channels of constraint, a process
grievous at the time but necessary as preparation for a more or less remote future. Discipline is
then generally identified with drill; and drill is conceived after the mechanical analogy of
driving, by unremitting blows, a foreign substance into a resistant material; or is imaged after the
analogy of the mechanical routine by which raw recruits are trained to a soldierly bearing and
habits that are naturally wholly foreign to their possessors. Training of this latter sort, whether it
be called discipline or not, is not mental discipline. Its aim and result are not habits of thinking,
but uniform external modes of action. By failing to ask what he means by discipline, many a
teacher is misled into supposing that he is developing[Pg 64] mental force and efficiency by
methods which in fact restrict and deaden intellectual activity, and which tend to create
mechanical routine, or mental passivity and servility.
As independent power or freedom
Freedom and external spontaneity
When discipline is conceived in intellectual terms (as the habitual power of effective mental
attack), it is identified with freedom in its true sense. For freedom of mind means mental power
capable of independent exercise, emancipated from the leading strings of others, not mere
unhindered external operation. When spontaneity or naturalness is identified with more or less
casual discharge of transitory impulses, the tendency of the educator is to supply a multitude of
stimuli in order that spontaneous activity may be kept up. All sorts of interesting materials,
equipments, tools, modes of activity, are provided in order that there may be no flagging of free
self-expression. This method overlooks some of the essential conditions of the attainment of
genuine freedom.
Some obstacle necessary for thought
(a) Direct immediate discharge or expression of an impulsive tendency is fatal to thinking. Only
when the impulse is to some extent checked and thrown back upon itself does reflection ensue. It
is, indeed, a stupid error to suppose that arbitrary tasks must be imposed from without in order to
fu
rn
ish the factor of perplexity and difficulty which is the necessary cue to thought. Every vital
activity of any depth and range inevitably meets obstacles in the course of its effort to realize
itself—a fact that renders the search for artificial or external problems quite superfluous. The
difficulties that present themselves within the development of an experience are, however, to be
cherished by the educator, not minimized, for they are the natural stimuli[Pg 65] to reflective
inquiry. Freedom does not consist in keeping up uninterrupted and unimpeded external activity,
but is something achieved through conquering, by personal reflection, a way out of the
difficulties that prevent an immediate overflow and a spontaneous success.
Intellectual factors are natural
(b) The method that emphasizes the psychological and natural, but yet fails to see what an
important part of the natural tendencies is constituted at every period of growth by curiosity,
inference, and the desire to test, cannot secure a natural development. In natural growth each
successive stage of activity prepares unconsciously, but thoroughly, the conditions for the
manifestation of the next stage—as in the cycle of a plant's growth. There is no ground for
assuming that "thinking" is a special, isolated natural tendency that will bloom inevitably in due
season simply because various sense and motor activities have been freely manifested before; or
because observation, memory, imagination, and manual skill have been previously exercised
without thought. Only when thinking is constantly employed in using the senses and muscles for
the guidance and application of observations and movements, is the way prepared for subsequent
higher types of thinking.
Genesis of thought contemporaneous with genesis of any human mental activity
At present, the notion is current that childhood is almost entirely unreflective—a period of mere
sensory, motor, and memory development, while adolescence suddenly brings the manifestation
of thought and reason.
Adolescence is not, however, a synonym for magic. Doubtless youth should bring with it an
enlargement of the horizon of childhood, a susceptibility to larger concerns and issues, a more
generous and a more general standpoint toward nature and social life. This development affords
an opportunity for thinking of a more com[Pg 66]prehensive and abstract type than has previously
obtained. But thinking itself remains just what it has been all the time: a matter of following up
and testing the conclusions suggested by the facts and events of life. Thinking begins as soon as
the baby who has lost the ball that he is playing with begins to foresee the possibility of
something not yet existing—its recovery; and begins to forecast steps toward the realization of
this possibility, and, by experimentation, to guide his acts by his ideas and thereby also test the
ideas. Only by making the most of the thought-factor, already active in the experiences of
childhood, is there any promise or warrant for the emergence of superior reflective power at
adolescence, or at any later period.
Fixation of bad mental habits
(c) In any case positive habits are being formed: if not habits of careful looking into things, then
habits of hasty, heedless, impatient glancing over the surface; if not habits of consecutively
fo
llowing up the suggestions that occur, then habits of haphazard, grasshopper-like guessing; if
not habits of suspending judgment till inferences have been tested by the examination of
evidence, then habits of credulity alternating with flippant incredulity, belief or unbelief being
based, in either case, upon whim, emotion, or accidental circumstances. The only way to achieve
traits of carefulness, thoroughness, and continuity (traits that are, as we have seen, the elements
of the "logical") is by exercising these traits from the beginning, and by seeing to it that
conditions call for their exercise.
Genuine freedom is intellectual, not external
Genuine freedom, in short, is intellectual; it rests in the trained power of thought, in ability to
"turn things over," to look at matters deliberately, to judge whether the amount and kind of
evidence requisite for decision[Pg 67] is at hand, and if not, to tell where and how to seek such
evidence. If a man's actions are not guided by thoughtful conclusions, then they are guided by
inconsiderate impulse, unbalanced appetite, caprice, or the circumstances of the moment. To
cultivate unhindered, unreflective external activity is to foster enslavement, for it leaves the
person at the mercy of appetite, sense, and circumstance.[Pg 68]
PART TWO: LOGICAL CONSIDERATIONS
CHAPTER SIX
THE ANALYSIS OF A COMPLETE ACT OF THOUGHT
Object of Part Two
After a brief consideration in the first chapter of the nature of reflective thinking, we turned, in
the second, to the need for its training. Then we took up the resources, the difficulties, and the
aim of its training. The purpose of this discussion was to set before the student the general
problem of the training of mind. The purport of the second part, upon which we are now
entering, is giving a fuller statement of the nature and normal growth of thinking, preparatory to
considering in the concluding part the special problems that arise in connection with its
education.
In this chapter we shall make an analysis of the process of thinking into its steps or elementary
constituents, basing the analysis upon descriptions of a number of extremely simple, but
genuine, cases of reflective experience.[13]
A simple case of practical deliberation
1. "The other day when I was down town on 16th Street a clock caught my eye. I saw that the
hands pointed to 12.20. This suggested that I had an engagement at 124th Street, at one o'clock. I
reasoned that[Pg 69] as it had taken me an hour to come down on a surface car, I should probably
be twenty minutes late if I returned the same way. I might save twenty minutes by a subway
express. But was there a station near? If not, I might lose more than twenty minutes in looking
fo
r one. Then I thought of the elevated, and I saw there was such a line within two blocks. But
where was the station? If it were several blocks above or below the street I was on, I should lose
time instead of gaining it. My mind went back to the subway express as quicker than the
elevated; furthermore, I remembered that it went nearer than the elevated to the part of 124th
Street I wished to reach, so that time would be saved at the end of the journey. I concluded in
fa
vor of the subway, and reached my destination by one o'clock."
A simple case of reflection upon an observation
2. "Projecting nearly horizontally from the upper deck of the ferryboat on which I daily cross the
river, is a long white pole, bearing a gilded ball at its tip. It suggested a flagpole when I first saw
it; its color, shape, and gilded ball agreed with this idea, and these reasons seemed to justify me
in this belief. But soon difficulties presented themselves. The pole was nearly horizontal, an
unusual position for a flagpole; in the next place, there was no pulley, ring, or cord by which to
attach a flag; finally, there were elsewhere two vertical staffs from which flags were occasionally
flown. It seemed probable that the pole was not there for flag-flying.
"I then tried to imagine all possible purposes of such a pole, and to consider for which of these it
was best suited: (a) Possibly it was an ornament. But as all the ferryboats and even the tugboats
carried like poles,[Pg 70] this hypothesis was rejected. (b) Possibly it was the terminal of a wireless
telegraph. But the same considerations made this improbable. Besides, the more natural place for
such a terminal would be the highest part of the boat, on top of the pilot house. (c) Its purpose
might be to point out the direction in which the boat is moving.
"In support of this conclusion, I discovered that the pole was lower than the pilot house, so that
the steersman could easily see it. Moreover, the tip was enough higher than the base, so that,
from the pilot's position, it must appear to project far out in front of the boat. Moreover, the pilot
being near the front of the boat, he would need some such guide as to its direction. Tugboats
would also need poles for such a purpose. This hypothesis was so much more probable than the
others that I accepted it. I formed the conclusion that the pole was set up for the purpose of
showing the pilot the direction in which the boat pointed, to enable him to steer correctly."
A simple case of reflection involving experiment
3. "In washing tumblers in hot soapsuds and placing them mouth downward on a plate, bubbles
ap
peared on the outside of the mouth of the tumblers and then went inside. Why? The presence
of bubbles suggests air, which I note must come from inside the tumbler. I see that the soapy
water on the plate prevents escape of the air save as it may be caught in bubbles. But why should
air leave the tumbler? There was no substance entering to force it out. It must have expanded. It
expands by increase of heat or by decrease of pressure, or by both. Could the air have become
heated after the tumbler was taken from the hot suds? Clearly not the air that was already
entangled[Pg 71] in the water. If heated air was the cause, cold air must have entered in transferring
the tumblers from the suds to the plate. I test to see if this supposition is true by taking several
more tumblers out. Some I shake so as to make sure of entrapping cold air in them. Some I take
out holding mouth downward in order to prevent cold air from entering. Bubbles appear on the
outside of every one of the former and on none of the latter. I must be right in my inference. Air
from the outside must have been expanded by the heat of the tumbler, which explains the
ap
pearance of the bubbles on the outside.
"But why do they then go inside? Cold contracts. The tumbler cooled and also the air inside it.
Tension was removed, and hence bubbles appeared inside. To be sure of this, I test by placing a
cup of ice on the tumbler while the bubbles are still forming outside. They soon reverse."
The three cases form a series
These three cases have been purposely selected so as to form a series from the more rudimentary
to more complicated cases of reflection. The first illustrates the kind of thinking done by every
one during the day's business, in which neither the data, nor the ways of dealing with them, take
one outside the limits of everyday experience. The last furnishes a case in which neither problem
nor mode of solution would have been likely to occur except to one with some prior scientific
training. The second case forms a natural transition; its materials lie well within the bounds of
everyday, unspecialized experience; but the problem, instead of being directly involved in the
person's business, arises indirectly out of his activity, and accordingly appeals to a somewhat
theoretic and impartial interest. We[Pg 72] shall deal, in a later chapter, with the evolution of
ab
stract thinking out of that which is relatively practical and direct; here we are concerned only
with the common elements found in all the types.
Five distinct steps in reflection
Upon examination, each instance reveals, more or less clearly, five logically distinct steps: (i) a
fe
lt difficulty; (ii) its location and definition; (iii) suggestion of possible solution; (iv)
development by reasoning of the bearings of the suggestion; (v) further observation and
experiment leading to its acceptance or rejection; that is, the conclusion of belief or disbelief.
1. The occurrence of a difficulty
(a) in the lack of adaptation of means to end
1. The first and second steps frequently fuse into one. The difficulty may be felt with sufficient
definiteness as to set the mind at once speculating upon its probable solution, or an undefined
uneasiness and shock may come first, leading only later to definite attempt to find out what is the
matter. Whether the two steps are distinct or blended, there is the factor emphasized in our
original account of reflection—viz. the perplexity or problem. In the first of the three cases cited,
the difficulty resides in the conflict between conditions at hand and a desired and intended result,
between an end and the means for reaching it. The purpose of keeping an engagement at a
certain time, and the existing hour taken in connection with the location, are not congruous. The
object of thinking is to introduce congruity between the two. The given conditions cannot
themselves be altered; time will not go backward nor will the distance between 16th Street and
124th Street shorten itself. The problem is the discovery of intervening terms which when
inserted between the remoter end and the given means will harmonize them with each other.[Pg 73]
(b) in identifying the character of an object
In the second case, the difficulty experienced is the incompatibility of a suggested and
(temporarily) accepted belief that the pole is a flagpole, with certain other facts. Suppose we
symbolize the qualities that suggest flagpole by the letters a, b, c; those that oppose this
suggestion by the letters p, q, r. There is, of course, nothing inconsistent in the qualities
themselves; but in pulling the mind to different and incongruous conclusions they conflict—
hence the problem. Here the object is the discovery of some object (O), of which a, b, c, and p,
q, r, may all be appropriate traits—just as, in our first case, it is to discover a course of action
which will combine existing conditions and a remoter result in a single whole. The method of
solution is also the same: discovery of intermediate qualities (the position of the pilot house, of
the pole, the need of an index to the boat's direction) symbolized by d, g, l, o, which bind
together otherwise incompatible traits.
(c) in explaining an unexpected event
In the third case, an observer trained to the idea of natural laws or uniformities finds something
odd or exceptional in the behavior of the bubbles. The problem is to reduce the apparent
anomalies to instances of well-established laws. Here the method of solution is also to seek for
intermediary terms which will connect, by regular linkage, the seemingly extraordinary
movements of the bubbles with the conditions known to follow from processes supposed to be
operative.
2. Definition of the difficulty
2. As already noted, the first two steps, the feeling of a discrepancy, or difficulty, and the acts of
observation that serve to define the character of the difficulty may, in a given instance, telescope
together. In cases of striking novelty or unusual perplexity, the difficulty, however, is likely to
present itself at first as a shock, as[Pg 74] emotional disturbance, as a more or less vague feeling of
the unexpected, of something queer, strange, funny, or disconcerting. In such instances, there are
necessary observations deliberately calculated to bring to light just what is the trouble, or to
make clear the specific character of the problem. In large measure, the existence or nonexistence of this step makes the difference between reflection proper, or safeguarded critical
inference and uncontrolled thinking. Where sufficient pains to locate the difficulty are not taken,
suggestions for its resolution must be more or less random. Imagine a doctor called in to
prescribe for a patient. The patient tells him some things that are wrong; his experienced eye, at a
glance, takes in other signs of a certain disease. But if he permits the suggestion of this special
disease to take possession prematurely of his mind, to become an accepted conclusion, his
scientific thinking is by that much cut short. A large part of his technique, as a skilled
practitioner, is to prevent the acceptance of the first suggestions that arise; even, indeed, to
postpone the occurrence of any very definite suggestion till the trouble—the nature of the
problem—has been thoroughly explored. In the case of a physician this proceeding is known as
diagnosis, but a similar inspection is required in every novel and complicated situation to prevent
ru
shing to a conclusion. The essence of critical thinking is suspended judgment; and the essence
of this suspense is inquiry to determine the nature of the problem before proceeding to attempts
at its solution. This, more than any other thing, transforms mere inference into tested inference,
suggested conclusions into proof.
3. Occurrence of a suggested explanation or possible solution
3. The third factor is suggestion. The situation in[Pg 75] which the perplexity occurs calls up
something not present to the senses: the present location, the thought of subway or elevated
train; the stick before the eyes, the idea of a flagpole, an ornament, an apparatus for wireless
telegraphy; the soap bubbles, the law of expansion of bodies through heat and of their
contraction through cold. (a) Suggestion is the very heart of inference; it involves going from
what is present to something absent. Hence, it is more or less speculative, adventurous. Since
inference goes beyond what is actually present, it involves a leap, a jump, the propriety of which
cannot be absolutely warranted in advance, no matter what precautions be taken. Its control is
indirect, on the one hand, involving the formation of habits of mind which are at once
enterprising and cautious; and on the other hand, involving the selection and arrangement of the
particular facts upon perception of which suggestion issues. (b) The suggested conclusion so far
as it is not accepted but only tentatively entertained constitutes an idea. Synonyms for this are
supposition, conjecture, guess, hypothesis, and (in elaborate cases) theory. Since suspended
belief, or the postponement of a final conclusion pending further evidence, depends partly upon
the presence of rival conjectures as to the best course to pursue or the probable explanation to
fa
vor, cultivation of a variety of alternative suggestions is an important factor in good thinking.
4. The rational elaboration of an idea
4. The process of developing the bearings—or, as they are more technically termed, the
implications—of any idea with respect to any problem, is termed reasoning.[14] As an idea is
inferred from given facts, so reasoning[Pg 76] sets out from an idea. The idea of elevated road is
developed into the idea of difficulty of locating station, length of time occupied on the journey,
distance of station at the other end from place to be reached. In the second case, the implication
of a flagpole is seen to be a vertical position; of a wireless apparatus, location on a high part of
the ship and, moreover, absence from every casual tugboat; while the idea of index to direction
in which the boat moves, when developed, is found to cover all the details of the case.
Reasoning has the same effect upon a suggested solution as more intimate and extensive
observation has upon the original problem. Acceptance of the suggestion in its first form is
prevented by looking into it more thoroughly. Conjectures that seem plausible at first sight are
often found unfit or even absurd when their full consequences are traced out. Even when
reasoning out the bearings of a supposition does not lead to rejection, it develops the idea into a
fo
rm
in which it is more apposite to the problem. Only when, for example, the conjecture that a
pole was an index-pole had been thought out into its bearings could its particular applicability to
the case in hand be judged. Suggestions at first seemingly remote and wild are frequently so
transformed by being elaborated into what follows from them as to become apt and fruitful. The
development of an idea through reasoning helps at least to supply the intervening or intermediate
terms that link together into a consistent whole apparently discrepant extremes (ante, p. 72).[Pg 77]
5. Corroboration of an idea and formation of a concluding belief
5. The concluding and conclusive step is some kind of experimental corroboration, or
verification, of the conjectural idea. Reasoning shows that if the idea be adopted, certain
consequences follow. So far the conclusion is hypothetical or conditional. If we look and find
present all the conditions demanded by the theory, and if we find the characteristic traits called
fo
r by rival alternatives to be lacking, the tendency to believe, to accept, is almost irresistible.
Sometimes direct observation furnishes corroboration, as in the case of the pole on the boat. In
other cases, as in that of the bubbles, experiment is required; that is, conditions are deliberately
arranged in accord with the requirements of an idea or hypothesis to see if the results
theoretically indicated by the idea actually occur. If it is found that the experimental results
agree with the theoretical, or rationally deduced, results, and if there is reason to believe that
only the conditions in question would yield such results, the confirmation is so strong as to
induce a conclusion—at least until contrary facts shall indicate the advisability of its revision.
Thinking comes between observations at the beginning and at the end
Observation exists at the beginning and again at the end of the process: at the beginning, to
determine more definitely and precisely the nature of the difficulty to be dealt with; at the end, to
test the value of some hypothetically entertained conclusion. Between those two termini of
observation, we find the more distinctively mental aspects of the entire thought-cycle: (i)
inference, the suggestion of an explanation or solution; and (ii) reasoning, the development of
the bearings and implications of the suggestion. Reasoning requires some experimental
observation to confirm it, while experiment can be economically and fruitfully conducted only[Pg
78] on the basis of an idea that has been tentatively developed by reasoning.
The trained mind one that judges the extent of each step advisable in a given situation
The disciplined, or logically trained, mind—the aim of the educative process—is the mind able
to judge how far each of these steps needs to be carried in any particular situation. No cast-iron
ru
les can be laid down. Each case has to be dealt with as it arises, on the basis of its importance
and of the context in which it occurs. To take too much pains in one case is as foolish—as
illogical—as to take too little in another. At one extreme, almost any conclusion that insures
prompt and unified action may be better than any long delayed conclusion; while at the other,
decision may have to be postponed for a long period—perhaps for a lifetime. The trained mind is
the one that best grasps the degree of observation, forming of ideas, reasoning, and experimental
testing required in any special case, and that profits the most, in future thinking, by mistakes
made in the past. What is important is that the mind should be sensitive to problems and skilled
in methods of attack and solution.[Pg 79]
CHAPTER SEVEN
SYSTEMATIC INFERENCE: INDUCTION AND DEDUCTION
§ 1. The Double Movement of Reflection
Back and forth between facts and meanings
The characteristic outcome of thinking we saw to be the organization of facts and conditions
which, just as they stand, are isolated, fragmentary, and discrepant, the organization being
effected through the introduction of connecting links, or middle terms. The facts as they stand
are the data, the raw material of reflection; their lack of coherence perplexes and stimulates to
reflection. There follows the suggestion of some meaning which, if it can be substantiated, will
give a whole in which various fragmentary and seemingly incompatible data find their proper
place. The meaning suggested supplies a mental platform, an intellectual point of view, from
which to note and define the data more carefully, to seek for additional observations, and to
institute, experimentally, changed conditions.
Inductive and deductive
There is thus a double movement in all reflection: a movement from the given partial and
confused data to a suggested comprehensive (or inclusive) entire situation; and back from this
suggested whole—which as suggested is a meaning, an idea—to the particular facts, so as to
connect these with one another and with additional facts to which the suggestion has directed
attention. Roughly speaking, the first of these movements[Pg 80] is inductive; the second
deductive. A complete act of thought involves both—it involves, that is, a fruitful interaction of
observed (or recollected) particular considerations and of inclusive and far-reaching (general)
meanings.
Hurry versus caution
This double movement to and from a meaning may occur, however, in a casual, uncritical way,
or in a cautious and regulated manner. To think means, in any case, to bridge a gap in
experience, to bind together facts or deeds otherwise isolated. But we may make only a hurried
jump from one consideration to another, allowing our aversion to mental disquietude to override
the gaps; or, we may insist upon noting the road traveled in making connections. We may, in
short, accept readily any suggestion that seems plausible; or we may hunt out additional factors,
new difficulties, to see whether the suggested conclusion really ends the matter. The latter
method involves definite formulation of the connecting links; the statement of a principle, or, in
logical phrase, the use of a universal. If we thus formulate the whole situation, the original data
are transformed into premises of reasoning; the final belief is a logical or rational conclusion,
not a mere de facto termination.
Continuity of relationship the mark of the latter
The importance of connections binding isolated items into a coherent single whole is embodied
in all the phrases that denote the relation of premises and conclusions to each other. (1) The
premises are called grounds, foundations, bases, and are said to underlie, uphold, support the
conclusion. (2) We "descend" from the premises to the conclusion, and "ascend" or "mount" in
the opposite direction—as a river may be continuously traced from source to sea or vice versa.
So the conclusion springs, flows, or is drawn from its premises.[Pg 81] (3) The conclusion—as the
word itself implies—closes, shuts in, locks up together the various factors stated in the premises.
We say that the premises "contain" the conclusion, and that the conclusion "contains" the
premises, thereby marking our sense of the inclusive and comprehensive unity in which the
elements of reasoning are bound tightly together.[15] Systematic inference, in short, means the
recognition of definite relations of interdependence between considerations previously
unorganized and disconnected, this recognition being brought about by the discovery and
insertion of new facts and properties.
Scientific induction and deduction
This more systematic thinking is, however, like the cruder forms in its double movement, the
movement toward the suggestion or hypothesis and the movement back to facts. The difference
is in the greater conscious care with which each phase of the process is performed. The
conditions under which suggestions are allowed to spring up and develop are regulated. Hasty
acceptance of any idea that is plausible, that seems to solve the difficulty, is changed into a
conditional acceptance pending further inquiry. The idea is accepted as a working hypothesis, as
something to guide investigation and bring to light new facts, not as a final conclusion. When
pains are taken to make each aspect of the movement as accurate as possible, the movement
toward building up the idea is known as inductive discovery (induction, for short); the movement
toward developing, applying, and testing, as deductive proof (deduction, for short).
Particular and universal
While induction moves from fragmentary details (or[Pg 82] particulars) to a connected view of a
situation (universal), deduction begins with the latter and works back again to particulars,
connecting them and binding them together. The inductive movement is toward discovery of a
binding principle; the deductive toward its testing—confirming, refuting, modifying it on the
basis of its capacity to interpret isolated details into a unified experience. So far as we conduct
each of these processes in the light of the other, we get valid discovery or verified critical
thinking.
Illustration from everyday experience
A commonplace illustration may enforce the points of this formula. A man who has left his
rooms in order finds them upon his return in a state of confusion, articles being scattered at
random. Automatically, the notion comes to his mind that burglary would account for the
disorder. He has not seen the burglars; their presence is not a fact of observation, but is a
thought, an idea. Moreover, the man has no special burglars in mind; it is the relation, the
meaning of burglary—something general—that comes to mind. The state of his room is
perceived and is particular, definite,—exactly as it is; burglars are inferred, and have a general
status. The state of the room is a fact, certain and speaking for itself; the presence of burglars is a
possible meaning which may explain the facts.
of induction,
So far there is an inductive tendency, suggested by particular and present facts. In the same
inductive way, it occurs to him that his children are mischievous, and that they may have thrown
the things about. This rival hypothesis (or conditional principle of explanation) prevents him
from dogmatically accepting the first suggestion. Judgment is held in suspense and a positive
conclusion postponed.[Pg 83]
of deduction
Then deductive movement begins. Further observations, recollections, reasonings are conducted
on the basis of a development of the ideas suggested: if burglars were responsible, such and such
things would have happened; articles of value would be missing. Here the man is going from a
general principle or relation to special features that accompany it, to particulars,—not back,
however, merely to the original particulars (which would be fruitless or take him in a circle), but
to new details, the actual discovery or nondiscovery of which will test the principle. The man
turns to a box of valuables; some things are gone; some, however, are still there. Perhaps he has
himself removed the missing articles, but has forgotten it. His experiment is not a decisive test.
He thinks of the silver in the sideboard—the children would not have taken that nor would he
ab
sent-mindedly have changed its place. He looks; all the solid ware is gone. The conception of
burglars is confirmed; examination of windows and doors shows that they have been tampered
with. Belief culminates; the original isolated facts have been woven into a coherent fabric. The
idea first suggested (inductively) has been employed to reason out hypothetically certain
additional particulars not yet experienced, that ought to be there, if the suggestion is correct.
Then new acts of observation have shown that the particulars theoretically called for are present,
and by this process the hypothesis is strengthened, corroborated. This moving back and forth
between the observed facts and the conditional idea is kept up till a coherent experience of an
object is substituted for the experience of conflicting details—or else the whole matter is given
up as a bad job.
Science is the same operations carefully performed
Sciences exemplify similar attitudes and operations,[Pg 84] but with a higher degree of elaboration
of the instruments of caution, exactness and thoroughness. This greater elaboration brings about
specialization, an accurate marking off of various types of problems from one another, and a
corresponding segregation and classification of the materials of experience associated with each
type of problem. We shall devote the remainder of this chapter to a consideration of the devices
by which the discovery, the development, and the testing of meanings are scientifically carried
on.
§ 2. Guidance of the Inductive Movement
Guidance is indirect
Control of the formation of suggestion is necessarily indirect, not direct; imperfect, not perfect.
Just because all discovery, all apprehension involving thought of the new, goes from the known,
the present, to the unknown and absent, no rules can be stated that will guarantee correct
inference. Just what is suggested to a person in a given situation depends upon his native
constitution (his originality, his genius), temperament, the prevalent direction of his interests, his
early environment, the general tenor of his past experiences, his special training, the things that
have recently occupied him continuously or vividly, and so on; to some extent even upon an
accidental conjunction of present circumstances. These matters, so far as they lie in the past or in
external conditions, clearly escape regulation. A suggestion simply does or does not occur; this
or that suggestion just happens, occurs, springs up. If, however, prior experience and training
have developed an attitude of patience in a condition of doubt, a capacity for suspended
judgment, and a liking for inquiry, indirect control of the course of suggestions is possible.[Pg 85]
The individual may return upon, revise, restate, enlarge, and analyze the facts out of which
suggestion springs. Inductive methods, in the technical sense, all have to do with regulating the
conditions under which observation, memory, and the acceptance of the testimony of others (the
operations supplying the raw data) proceed.
Method of indirect regulation
Given the facts A B C D on one side and certain individual habits on the other, suggestion occurs
au
tomatically. But if the facts A B C D are carefully looked into and thereby resolved into the
fa
cts A´ B´´ R S, a suggestion will automatically present itself different from that called up by the
fa
cts in their first form. To inventory the facts, to describe exactly and minutely their respective
traits, to magnify artificially those that are obscure and feeble, to reduce artificially those that are
so conspicuous and glaring as to be distracting,—these are ways of modifying the facts that
exercise suggestive force, and thereby indirectly guiding the formation of suggested inferences.
Illustration from diagnosis
Consider, for example, how a physician makes his diagnosis—his inductive interpretation. If he
is scientifically trained, he suspends—postpones—reaching a conclusion in order that he may
not be led by superficial occurrences into a snap judgment. Certain conspicuous phenomena may
fo
rcibly suggest typhoid, but he avoids a conclusion, or even any strong preference for this or
that conclusion until he has greatly (i) enlarged the scope of his data, and (ii) rendered them
more minute. He not only questions the patient as to his feelings and as to his acts prior to the
disease, but by various manipulations with his hands (and with instruments made for the
purpose) brings to light a large number of facts of which the patient is quite unaware. The state
of tem[Pg 86]perature, respiration, and heart-action is accurately noted, and their fluctuations from
time to time are exactly recorded. Until this examination has worked out toward a wider
collection and in toward a minuter scrutiny of details, inference is deferred.
Summary: definition of scientific induction
Scientific induction means, in short, all the processes by which the observing and amassing of
da
ta are regulated with a view to facilitating the formation of explanatory conceptions and
theories. These devices are all directed toward selecting the precise facts to which weight and
significance shall attach in forming suggestions or ideas. Specifically, this selective
determination involves devices of (1) elimination by analysis of what is likely to be misleading
and irrelevant, (2) emphasis of the important by collection and comparison of cases, (3)
deliberate construction of data by experimental variation.
Elimination of irrelevant meanings
(1) It is a common saying that one must learn to discriminate between observed facts and
judgments based upon them. Taken literally, such advice cannot be carried out; in every
observed thing there is—if the thing have any meaning at all—some consolidation of meaning
with what is sensibly and physically present, such that, if this were entirely excluded, what is left
would have no sense. A says: "I saw my brother." The term brother, however, involves a relation
that cannot be sensibly or physically observed; it is inferential in status. If A contents himself
with saying, "I saw a man," the factor of classification, of intellectual reference, is less complex,
but still exists. If, as a last resort, A were to say, "Anyway, I saw a colored object," some
relationship, though more rudimentary and undefined, still subsists. Theoretically, it is possible
that no[Pg 87] object was there, only an unusual mode of nerve stimulation. None the less, the
advice to discriminate what is observed from what is inferred is sound practical advice. Its
working import is that one should eliminate or exclude those inferences as to which experience
has shown that there is greatest liability to error. This, of course, is a relative matter. Under
ordinary circumstances no reasonable doubt would attach to the observation, "I see my brother";
it would be pedantic and silly to resolve this recognition back into a more elementary form.
Under other circumstances it might be a perfectly genuine question as to whether A saw even a
colored thing, or whether the color was due to a stimulation of the sensory optical apparatus (like
"seeing stars" upon a blow) or to a disordered circulation. In general, the scientific man is one
who knows that he is likely to be hurried to a conclusion, and that part of this precipitancy is due
to certain habits which tend to make him "read" certain meanings into the situation that confronts
him, so that he must be on the lookout against errors arising from his interests, habits, and
current preconceptions.
The technique of conclusion
The technique of scientific inquiry thus consists in various processes that tend to exclude overhasty "reading in" of meanings; devices that aim to give a purely "objective" unbiased rendering
of the data to be interpreted. Flushed cheeks usually mean heightened temperature; paleness
means lowered temperature. The clinical thermometer records automatically the actual
temperature and hence checks up the habitual associations that might lead to error in a given
case. All the instrumentalities of observation—the various -meters and -graphs and -scopes—fill
a part[Pg 88] of their scientific rôle in helping to eliminate meanings supplied because of habit,
prejudice, the strong momentary preoccupation of excitement and anticipation, and by the vogue
of existing theories. Photographs, phonographs, kymographs, actinographs, seismographs,
plethysmographs, and the like, moreover, give records that are permanent, so that they can be
employed by different persons, and by the same person in different states of mind, i.e. under the
influence of varying expectations and dominant beliefs. Thus purely personal prepossessions
(due to habit, to desire, to after-effects of recent experience) may be largely eliminated. In
ordinary language, the facts are objectively, rather than subjectively, determined. In this way
tendencies to premature interpretation are held in check.
Collection of instances
(2) Another important method of control consists in the multiplication of cases or instances. If I
doubt whether a certain handful gives a fair sample, or representative, for purposes of judging
value, of a whole carload of grain, I take a number of handfuls from various parts of the car and
compare them. If they agree in quality, well and good; if they disagree, we try to get enough
samples so that when they are thoroughly mixed the result will be a fair basis for an evaluation.
This illustration represents roughly the value of that aspect of scientific control in induction
which insists upon multiplying observations instead of basing the conclusion upon one or a few
cases.
This method not the whole of induction
So prominent, indeed, is this aspect of inductive method that it is frequently treated as the whole
of induction. It is supposed that all inductive inference is based upon collecting and comparing a
number of like cases. But in fact such comparison and collection is a[Pg 89] secondary
development within the process of securing a correct conclusion in some single case. If a man
infers from a single sample of grain as to the grade of wheat of the car as a whole, it is induction
and, under certain circumstances, a sound induction; other cases are resorted to simply for the
sake of rendering that induction more guarded, and more probably correct. In like fashion, the
reasoning that led up to the burglary idea in the instance already cited (p. 83) was inductive,
though there was but one single case examined. The particulars upon which the general meaning
(or relation) of burglary was grounded were simply the sum total of the unlike items and
qualities that made up the one case examined. Had this case presented very great obscurities and
difficulties, recourse might then have been had to examination of a number of similar cases. But
this comparison would not make inductive a process which was not previously of that character;
it would only render induction more wary and adequate. The object of bringing into
consideration a multitude of cases is to facilitate the selection of the evidential or significant
features upon which to base inference in some single case.
Contrast as important as likeness
Accordingly, points of unlikeness are as important as points of likeness among the cases
examined. Comparison, without contrast, does not amount to anything logically. In the degree in
which other cases observed or remembered merely duplicate the case in question, we are no
better off for purposes of inference than if we had permitted our single original fact to dictate a
conclusion. In the case of the various samples of grain, it is the fact that the samples are unlike,
at least in the part of the carload from which they are taken, that is important. Were it not for this
unlikeness, their like[Pg 90]ness in quality would be of no avail in assisting inference.[16] If we are
endeavoring to get a child to regulate his conclusions about the germination of a seed by taking
into account a number of instances, very little is gained if the conditions in all these instances
closely approximate one another. But if one seed is placed in pure sand, another in loam, and
another on blotting-paper, and if in each case there are two conditions, one with and another
without moisture, the unlike factors tend to throw into relief the factors that are significant (or
"essential") for reaching a conclusion. Unless, in short, the observer takes care to have the
differences in the observed cases as extreme as conditions allow, and unless he notes
unlikenesses as carefully as likenesses, he has no way of determining the evidential force of the
data that confront him.
Importance of exceptions and contrary cases
Another way of bringing out this importance of unlikeness is the emphasis put by the scientist
upon negative cases—upon instances which it would seem ought to fall into line but which as
matter of fact do not. Anomalies, exceptions, things which agree in most respects but disagree in
some crucial point, are so important that many of the devices of scientific technique are designed
purely to detect, record, and impress upon memory contrasting cases. Darwin remarked that so
easy is it to pass over cases that oppose a favorite generalization, that he had made it a habit not
merely to hunt for contrary instances, but also to write down any exception he noted or thought
of—as otherwise it was almost sure to be forgotten.[Pg 91]
§ 3. Experimental Variation of Conditions
Experiment the typical method of introducing contrast factors
We have already trenched upon this factor of inductive method, the one that is the most
important of all wherever it is feasible. Theoretically, one sample case of the right kind will be as
good a basis for an inference as a thousand cases; but cases of the "right kind" rarely turn up
spontaneously. We have to search for them, and we may have to make them. If we take cases just
as we find them—whether one case or many cases—they contain much that is irrelevant to the
problem in hand, while much that is relevant is obscure, hidden. The object of experimentation is
the construction, by regular steps taken on the basis of a plan thought out in advance, of a
typical, crucial case, a case formed with express reference to throwing light on the difficulty in
question. All inductive methods rest (as already stated, p. 85) upon regulation of the conditions
of observation and memory; experiment is simply the most adequate regulation possible of these
conditions. We try to make the observation such that every factor entering into it, together with
the mode and the amount of its operation, may be open to recognition. Such making of
observations constitutes experiment.
Three advantages of experiment
Such observations have many and obvious advantages over observations—no matter how
extensive—with respect to which we simply wait for an event to happen or an object to present
itself. Experiment overcomes the defects due to (a) the rarity, (b) the subtlety and minuteness (or
the violence), and (c) the rigid fixity of facts as we ordinarily experience them. The following
quotations from Jevons's Elementary Lessons in Logic bring out all these points:
(i) "We might have to wait years or centuries to meet[Pg 92] accidentally with facts which we can
readily produce at any moment in a laboratory; and it is probable that most of the chemical
substances now known, and many excessively useful products would never have been
discovered at all by waiting till nature presented them spontaneously to our observation."
This quotation refers to the infrequency or rarity of certain facts of nature, even very important
ones. The passage then goes on to speak of the minuteness of many phenomena which makes
them escape ordinary experience:
(ii) "Electricity doubtless operates in every particle of matter, perhaps at every moment of time;
and even the ancients could not but notice its action in the loadstone, in lightning, in the Aurora
Borealis, or in a piece of rubbed amber. But in lightning electricity was too intense and
dangerous; in the other cases it was too feeble to be properly understood. The science of
electricity and magnetism could only advance by getting regular supplies of electricity from the
common electric machine or the galvanic battery and by making powerful electromagnets. Most,
if not all, the effects which electricity produces must go on in nature, but altogether too
obscurely for observation."
Jevons then deals with the fact that, under ordinary conditions of experience, phenomena which
can be understood only by seeing them under varying conditions are presented in a fixed and
uniform way.
(iii) "Thus carbonic acid is only met in the form of a gas, proceeding from the combustion of
carbon; but when exposed to extreme pressure and cold, it is condensed into a liquid, and may
even be converted into a snowlike solid substance. Many other gases have in[Pg 93] like manner
been liquefied or solidified, and there is reason to believe that every substance is capable of
taking all three forms of solid, liquid, and gas, if only the conditions of temperature and pressure
can be sufficiently varied. Mere observation of nature would have led us, on the contrary, to
suppose that nearly all substances were fixed in one condition only, and could not be converted
from solid into liquid and from liquid into gas."
Many volumes would be required to describe in detail all the methods that investigators have
developed in various subjects for analyzing and restating the facts of ordinary experience so that
we may escape from capricious and routine suggestions, and may get the facts in such a form
and in such a light (or context) that exact and far-reaching explanations may be suggested in
place of vague and limited ones. But these various devices of inductive inquiry all have one goal
in view: the indirect regulation of the function of suggestion, or formation of ideas; and, in the
main, they will be found to reduce to some combination of the three types of selecting and
arranging subject-matter just described.
§ 4. Guidance of the Deductive Movement
Value of deduction for guiding induction
Before dealing directly with this topic, we must note that systematic regulation of induction
depends upon the possession of a body of general principles that may be applied deductively to
the examination or construction of particular cases as they come up. If the physician does not
kn
ow the general laws of the physiology of the human body, he has little way of telling what is
either peculiarly significant or peculiarly[Pg 94] exceptional in any particular case that he is called
upon to treat. If he knows the laws of circulation, digestion, and respiration, he can deduce the
conditions that should normally be found in a given case. These considerations give a base line
from which the deviations and abnormalities of a particular case may be measured. In this way,
the nature of the problem at hand is located and defined. Attention is not wasted upon features
which though conspicuous have nothing to do with the case; it is concentrated upon just those
traits which are out of the way and hence require explanation. A question well put is half
answered; i.e. a difficulty clearly apprehended is likely to suggest its own solution,—while a
vague and miscellaneous perception of the problem leads to groping and fumbling. Deductive
systems are necessary in order to put the question in a fruitful form.
"Reasoning a thing out"
The control of the origin and development of hypotheses by deduction does not cease, however,
with locating the problem. Ideas as they first present themselves are inchoate and incomplete.
Deduction is their elaboration into fullness and completeness of meaning (see p. 76). The
phenomena which the physician isolates from the total mass of facts that exist in front of him
suggest, we will say, typhoid fever. Now this conception of typhoid fever is one that is capable
of development. If there is typhoid, wherever there is typhoid, there are certain results, certain
characteristic symptoms. By going over mentally the full bearing of the concept of typhoid, the
scientist is instructed as to further phenomena to be found. Its development gives him an
instrument of inquiry, of observation and experimentation. He can go to work deliberately to see
whether[Pg 95] the case presents those features that it should have if the supposition is valid. The
deduced results form a basis for comparison with observed results. Except where there is a
system of principles capable of being elaborated by theoretical reasoning, the process of testing
(or proof) of a hypothesis is incomplete and haphazard.
Such reasoning implies systematized knowledge,
These considerations indicate the method by which the deductive movement is guided.
Deduction requires a system of allied ideas which may be translated into one another by regular
or graded steps. The question is whether the facts that confront us can be identified as typhoid
fe
ver. To all appearances, there is a great gap between them and typhoid. But if we can, by some
method of substitutions, go through a series of intermediary terms (see p. 72), the gap may, after
all, be easily bridged. Typhoid may mean p which in turn means o, which means n which means
m, which is very similar to the data selected as the key to the problem.
or definition and classification
One of the chief objects of science is to provide for every typical branch of subject-matter a set
of meanings and principles so closely interknit that any one implies some other according to
definite conditions, which under certain other conditions implies another, and so on. In this way,
various substitutions of equivalents are possible, and reasoning can trace out, without having
recourse to specific observations, very remote consequences of any suggested principle.
Definition, general formulæ, and classification are the devices by which the fixation and
elaboration of a meaning into its detailed ramifications are carried on. They are not ends in
themselves—as they are frequently regarded even in elementary education—but
instrumentalities for facilitating[Pg 96] the development of a conception into the form where its
ap
plicability to given facts may best be tested.[17]
The final control of deduction
The final test of deduction lies in experimental observation. Elaboration by reasoning may make
a suggested idea very rich and very plausible, but it will not settle the validity of that idea. Only
if facts can be observed (by methods either of collection or of experimentation), that agree in
detail and without exception with the deduced results, are we justified in accepting the deduction
as giving a valid conclusion. Thinking, in short, must end as well as begin in the domain of
concrete observations, if it is to be complete thinking. And the ultimate educative value of all
deductive processes is measured by the degree to which they become working tools in the
creation and development of new experiences.
§ 5. Some Educational Bearings of the Discussion
Educational counterparts of false logical theories
Isolation of "facts"
Some of the points of the foregoing logical analysis may be clinched by a consideration of their
educational implications, especially with reference to certain practices that grow out of a false
separation by which each is thought to be independent of the other and complete in itself. (i) In
some school subjects, or at all events in some topics or in some lessons, the pupils are immersed
in details; their minds are loaded with disconnected items (whether gleaned by observation and
memory, or accepted on hearsay and authority). Induction is treated as beginning and ending
with the amassing of facts, of particular isolated pieces of information. That these items are
educative only as suggesting a view of some larger situation in which the[Pg 97] particulars are
included and thereby accounted for, is ignored. In object lessons in elementary education and in
laboratory instruction in higher education, the subject is often so treated that the student fails to
"see the forest on account of the trees." Things and their qualities are retailed and detailed,
without reference to a more general character which they stand for and mean. Or, in the
laboratory, the student becomes engrossed in the processes of manipulation,—irrespective of the
reason for their performance, without recognizing a typical problem for the solution of which
they afford the appropriate method. Only deduction brings out and emphasizes consecutive
relationships, and only when relationships are held in view does learning become more than a
miscellaneous scrap-bag.
Failure to follow up by reasoning
(ii) Again, the mind is allowed to hurry on to a vague notion of the whole of which the
fragmentary facts are portions, without any attempt to become conscious of how they are bound
together as parts of this whole. The student feels that "in a general way," as we say, the facts of
the history or geography lesson are related thus and so; but "in a general way" here stands only
fo
r "in a vague way," somehow or other, with no clear recognition of just how.
The pupil is encouraged to form, on the basis of the particular facts, a general notion, a
conception of how they stand related; but no pains are taken to make the student follow up the
notion, to elaborate it and see just what its bearings are upon the case in hand and upon similar
cases. The inductive inference, the guess, is formed by the student; if it happens to be correct, it
is at once accepted by the teacher; or if it is false, it is rejected. If any amplification of the idea
occurs, it is[Pg 98] quite likely carried through by the teacher, who thereby assumes the
responsibility for its intellectual development. But a complete, an integral, act of thought
requires that the person making the suggestion (the guess) be responsible also for reasoning out
its bearings upon the problem in hand; that he develop the suggestion at least enough to indicate
the ways in which it applies to and accounts for the specific data of the case. Too often when a
recitation does not consist in simply testing the ability of the student to display some form of
technical skill, or to repeat facts and principles accepted on the authority of text-book or lecturer,
the teacher goes to the opposite extreme; and after calling out the spontaneous reflections of the
pupils, their guesses or ideas about the matter, merely accepts or rejects them, assuming himself
the responsibility for their elaboration. In this way, the function of suggestion and of
interpretation is excited, but it is not directed and trained. Induction is stimulated but is not
carried over into the reasoning phase necessary to complete it.
In other subjects and topics, the deductive phase is isolated, and is treated as if it were complete
in itself. This false isolation may show itself in either (and both) of two points; namely, at the
beginning or at the end of the resort to general intellectual procedure.
Isolation of deduction by commencing with it
(iii) Beginning with definitions, rules, general principles, classifications, and the like, is a
common form of the first error. This method has been such a uniform object of attack on the part
of all educational reformers that it is not necessary to dwell upon it further than to note that the
mistake is, logically, due to the attempt to introduce deductive considerations without first
making acquaintance with the particular facts that[Pg 99] create a need for the generalizing rational
devices. Unfortunately, the reformer sometimes carries his objection too far, or rather locates it
in the wrong place. He is led into a tirade against all definition, all systematization, all use of
general principles, instead of confining himself to pointing out their futility and their deadness
when not properly motivated by familiarity with concrete experiences.
Isolation of deduction from direction of new observations
(iv) The isolation of deduction is seen, at the other end, wherever there is failure to clinch and
test the results of the general reasoning processes by application to new concrete cases. The final
point of the deductive devices lies in their use in assimilating and comprehending individual
cases. No one understands a general principle fully—no matter how adequately he can
demonstrate it, to say nothing of repeating it—till he can employ it in the mastery of new
situations, which, if they are new, differ in manifestation from the cases used in reaching the
generalization. Too often the text-book or teacher is contented with a series of somewhat
perfunctory examples and illustrations, and the student is not forced to carry the principle that he
has formulated over into further cases of his own experience. In so far, the principle is inert and
dead.
Lack of provision for experimentation
(v) It is only a variation upon this same theme to say that every complete act of reflective inquiry
makes provision for experimentation—for testing suggested and accepted principles by
employing them for the active construction of new cases, in which new qualities emerge. Only
slowly do our schools accommodate themselves to the general advance of scientific method.
From the scientific side, it is demonstrated that effective and integral thinking is possible only
where the experi[Pg 100]mental method in some form is used. Some recognition of this principle is
evinced in higher institutions of learning, colleges and high schools. But in elementary
education, it is still assumed, for the most part, that the pupil's natural range of observations,
supplemented by what he accepts on hearsay, is adequate for intellectual growth. Of course it is
not necessary that laboratories shall be introduced under that name, much less that elaborate
ap
paratus be secured; but the entire scientific history of humanity demonstrates that the
conditions for complete mental activity will not be obtained till adequate provision is made for
the carrying on of activities that actually modify physical conditions, and that books, pictures,
and even objects that are passively observed but not manipulated do not furnish the provision
required.[Pg 101]
CHAPTER EIGHT
JUDGMENT: THE INTERPRETATION OF FACTS
§ 1. The Three Factors of Judging
Good judgment
A man of good judgment in a given set of affairs is a man in so far educated, trained, whatever
may be his literacy. And if our schools turn out their pupils in that attitude of mind which is
conducive to good judgment in any department of affairs in which the pupils are placed, they
have done more than if they sent out their pupils merely possessed of vast stores of information,
or high degrees of skill in specialized branches. To know what is good judgment we need first to
kn
ow what judgment is.
Judgment and inference
That there is an intimate connection between judgment and inference is obvious enough. The
aim of inference is to terminate itself in an adequate judgment of a situation, and the course of
inference goes on through a series of partial and tentative judgments. What are these units, these
terms of inference when we examine them on their own account? Their significant traits may be
readily gathered from a consideration of the operations to which the word judgment was
originally applied: namely, the authoritative decision of matters in legal controversy—the
procedure of the judge on the bench. There are three such features: (1) a controversy, consisting
of opposite claims regarding the same objective situation; (2) a process of defining and
elaborating these claims and of sifting the facts adduced to[Pg 102] support them; (3) a final
decision, or sentence, closing the particular matter in dispute and also serving as a rule or
principle for deciding future cases.
Uncertainty the antecedent of judgment
1. Unless there is something doubtful, the situation is read off at a glance; it is taken in on sight,
i.e. there is merely apprehension, perception, recognition, not judgment. If the matter is wholly
doubtful, if it is dark and obscure throughout, there is a blind mystery and again no judgment
occurs. But if it suggests, however vaguely, different meanings, rival possible interpretations,
there is some point at issue, some matter at stake. Doubt takes the form of dispute, controversy;
different sides compete for a conclusion in their favor. Cases brought to trial before a judge
illustrate neatly and unambiguously this strife of alternative interpretations; but any case of
trying to clear up intellectually a doubtful situation exemplifies the same traits. A moving blur
catches our eye in the distance; we ask ourselves: "What is it? Is it a cloud of whirling dust? a
tree waving its branches? a man signaling to us?" Something in the total situation suggests each
of these possible meanings. Only one of them can possibly be sound; perhaps none of them is
ap
propriate; yet some meaning the thing in question surely has. Which of the alternative
suggested meanings has the rightful claim? What does the perception really mean? How is it to
be interpreted, estimated, appraised, placed? Every judgment proceeds from some such situation.
Judgment defines the issue,
2. The hearing of the controversy, the trial, i.e. the weighing of alternative claims, divides into
two branches, either of which, in a given case, may be more conspicuous than the other. In the
consideration of a legal dispute, these two branches are sifting the evidence and[Pg 103] selecting
the rules that are applicable; they are "the facts" and "the law" of the case. In judgment they are
(a) the determination of the data that are important in the given case (compare the inductive
movement); and (b) the elaboration of the conceptions or meanings suggested by the crude data
(compare the deductive movement). (a) What portions or aspects of the situation are significant
in controlling the formation of the interpretation? (b) Just what is the full meaning and bearing of
the conception that is used as a method of interpretation? These questions are strictly correlative;
the answer to each depends upon the answer to the other. We may, however, for convenience,
consider them separately.
(a) by selecting what facts are evidence
(a) In every actual occurrence, there are many details which are part of the total occurrence, but
which nevertheless are not significant in relation to the point at issue. All parts of an experience
are equally present, but they are very far from being of equal value as signs or as evidences. Nor
is there any tag or label on any trait saying: "This is important," or "This is trivial." Nor is
intensity, or vividness or conspicuousness, a safe measure of indicative and proving value. The
glaring thing may be totally insignificant in this particular situation, and the key to the
understanding of the whole matter may be modest or hidden (compare p. 74). Features that are
not significant are distracting; they proffer their claims to be regarded as clues and cues to
interpretation, while traits that are significant do not appear on the surface at all. Hence,
judgment is required even in reference to the situation or event that is present to the senses;
elimination or rejection, selection, discovery, or bringing to light must take place.[Pg 104] Till we
have reached a final conclusion, rejection and selection must be tentative or conditional. We
select the things that we hope or trust are cues to meaning. But if they do not suggest a situation
that accepts and includes them (see p. 81), we reconstitute our data, the facts of the case; for we
mean, intellectually, by the facts of the case those traits that are used as evidence in reaching a
conclusion or forming a decision.
Expertness in selecting evidence
No hard and fast rules for this operation of selecting and rejecting, or fixing upon the facts, can
be given. It all comes back, as we say, to the good judgment, the good sense, of the one judging.
To be a good judge is to have a sense of the relative indicative or signifying values of the various
fe
atures of the perplexing situation; to know what to let go as of no account; what to eliminate as
irrelevant; what to retain as conducive to outcome; what to emphasize as a clue to the
difficulty.[18] This power in ordinary matters we call knack, tact, cleverness; in more important
affairs, insight, discernment. In part it is instinctive or inborn; but it also represents the funded
outcome of long familiarity with like operations in the past. Possession of this ability to seize
what is evidential or significant and to let the rest go is the mark of the expert, the connoisseur,
the judge, in any matter.
Intuitive judgments
Mill cites the following case, which is worth noting as an instance of the extreme delicacy and
accuracy to which may be developed this power of sizing up the significant factors of a situation.
"A Scotch manufacturer procured from England, at a high rate of wages, a working dyer, famous
fo
r producing very fine colors, with the view of teaching to his other workmen the same[Pg 105]
skill. The workman came; but his method of proportioning the ingredients, in which lay the
secret of the effects he produced, was by taking them up in handfuls, while the common method
was to weigh them. The manufacturer sought to make him turn his handling system into an
equivalent weighing system, that the general principles of his peculiar mode of proceeding might
be ascertained. This, however, the man found himself quite unable to do, and could therefore
impart his own skill to nobody. He had, from individual cases of his own experience, established
a connection in his mind between fine effects of color and tactual perceptions in handling his
dyeing materials; and from these perceptions he could, in any particular case, infer the means to
be employed and the effects which would be produced." Long brooding over conditions, intimate
contact associated with keen interest, thorough absorption in a multiplicity of allied experiences,
tend to bring about those judgments which we then call intuitive; but they are true judgments
because they are based on intelligent selection and estimation, with the solution of a problem as
the controlling standard. Possession of this capacity makes the difference between the artist and
the intellectual bungler.
Such is judging ability, in its completest form, as to the data of the decision to be reached. But in
any case there is a certain feeling along for the way to be followed; a constant tentative picking
out of certain qualities to see what emphasis upon them would lead to; a willingness to hold final
selection in suspense; and to reject the factors entirely or relegate them to a different position in
the evidential scheme if other features yield more solvent suggestions. Alertness, flexibility,
curios[Pg 106]ity are the essentials; dogmatism, rigidity, prejudice, caprice, arising from routine,
passion, and flippancy are fatal.
(b) To decide an issue, the appropriate principles must also be selected
(b) This selection of data is, of course, for the sake of controlling the development and
elaboration of the suggested meaning in the light of which they are to be interpreted (compare p.
76). An evolution of conceptions thus goes on simultaneously with the determination of the
fa
cts; one possible meaning after another is held before the mind, considered in relation to the
data to which it is applied, is developed into its more detailed bearings upon the data, is dropped
or tentatively accepted and used. We do not approach any problem with a wholly naïve or virgin
mind; we approach it with certain acquired habitual modes of understanding, with a certain store
of previously evolved meanings, or at least of experiences from which meanings may be educed.
If the circumstances are such that a habitual response is called directly into play, there is an
immediate grasp of meaning. If the habit is checked, and inhibited from easy application, a
possible meaning for the facts in question presents itself. No hard and fast rules decide whether a
meaning suggested is the right and proper meaning to follow up. The individual's own good (or
bad) judgment is the guide. There is no label on any given idea or principle which says
au
tomatically, "Use me in this situation"—as the magic cakes of Alice in Wonderland were
inscribed "Eat me." The thinker has to decide, to choose; and there is always a risk, so that the
prudent thinker selects warily, subject, that is, to confirmation or frustration by later events. If
one is not able to estimate wisely what is relevant to the interpretation of a given perplexing or
doubtful issue, it avails[Pg 107] little that arduous learning has built up a large stock of concepts.
For learning is not wisdom; information does not guarantee good judgment. Memory may
provide an antiseptic refrigerator in which to store a stock of meanings for future use, but
judgment selects and adopts the one used in a given emergency—and without an emergency
(some crisis, slight or great) there is no call for judgment. No conception, even if it is carefully
and firmly established in the abstract, can at first safely be more than a candidate for the office
of interpreter. Only greater success than that of its rivals in clarifying dark spots, untying hard
kn
ots, reconciling discrepancies, can elect it or prove it a valid idea for the given situation.
Judging terminates in a decision or statement
3. The judgment when formed is a decision; it closes (or concludes) the question at issue. This
determination not only settles that particular case, but it helps fix a rule or method for deciding
similar matters in the future; as the sentence of the judge on the bench both terminates that
dispute and also forms a precedent for future decisions. If the interpretation settled upon is not
controverted by subsequent events, a presumption is built up in favor of similar interpretation in
other cases where the features are not so obviously unlike as to make it inappropriate. In this
way, principles of judging are gradually built up; a certain manner of interpretation gets weight,
au
thority. In short, meanings get standardized, they become logical concepts (see below, p. 118).
§ 2. The Origin and Nature of Ideas
Ideas are conjectures employed in judging
This brings us to the question of ideas in relation to judgments.[19] Something in an obscure
situation sug[Pg 108]gests something else as its meaning. If this meaning is at once accepted, there
is no reflective thinking, no genuine judging. Thought is cut short uncritically; dogmatic belief,
with all its attending risks, takes place. But if the meaning suggested is held in suspense, pending
examination and inquiry, there is true judgment. We stop and think, we de-fer conclusion in
order to in-fer more thoroughly. In this process of being only conditionally accepted, accepted
only for examination, meanings become ideas. That is to say, an idea is a meaning that is
tentatively entertained, formed, and used with reference to its fitness to decide a perplexing
situation,—a meaning used as a tool of judgment.
Or tools of interpretation
Let us recur to our instance of a blur in motion appearing at a distance. We wonder what the
thing is, i.e. what the blur means. A man waving his arms, a friend beckoning to us, are
suggested as possibilities. To accept at once either alternative is to arrest judgment. But if we
treat what is suggested as only a suggestion, a supposition, a possibility, it becomes an idea,
having the following traits: (a) As merely a suggestion, it is a conjecture, a guess, which in cases
of greater dignity we call a hypothesis or a theory. That is to say, it is a possible but as yet
do
ubtful mode of interpretation. (b) Even though doubtful, it has an office to perform; namely,
that of directing inquiry and examination. If this blur means a friend beckoning, then careful
observation should show certain other traits. If it is a man driving unruly cattle, certain other
traits should be found. Let us look and see if these traits are found. Taken merely as a doubt, an
idea would paralyze inquiry. Taken merely as a certainty, it would arrest[Pg 109] inquiry. Taken as
a doubtful possibility, it affords a standpoint, a platform, a method of inquiry.
Pseudo-ideas
Ideas are not then genuine ideas unless they are tools in a reflective examination which tends to
solve a problem. Suppose it is a question of having the pupil grasp the idea of the sphericity of
the earth. This is different from teaching him its sphericity as a fact. He may be shown (or
reminded of) a ball or a globe, and be told that the earth is round like those things; he may then
be made to repeat that statement day after day till the shape of the earth and the shape of the ball
are welded together in his mind. But he has not thereby acquired any idea of the earth's
sphericity; at most, he has had a certain image of a sphere and has finally managed to image the
earth after the analogy of his ball image. To grasp sphericity as an idea, the pupil must first have
realized certain perplexities or confusing features in observed facts and have had the idea of
spherical shape suggested to him as a possible way of accounting for the phenomena in question.
Only by use as a method of interpreting data so as to give them fuller meaning does sphericity
become a genuine idea. There may be a vivid image and no idea; or there may be a fleeting,
obscure image and yet an idea, if that image performs the function of instigating and directing
the observation and relation of facts.
Ideas furnish the only alternative to "hit or miss" methods
Logical ideas are like keys which are shaping with reference to opening a lock. Pike, separated
by a glass partition from the fish upon which they ordinarily prey, will—so it is said—butt their
heads against the glass until it is literally beaten into them that they cannot get at their food.
Animals learn (when they learn at all) by a "cut and try" method; by doing at random[Pg 110] first
one thing and another thing and then preserving the things that happen to succeed. Action
directed consciously by ideas—by suggested meanings accepted for the sake of experimenting
with them—is the sole alternative both to bull-headed stupidity and to learning bought from that
dear teacher—chance experience.
They are methods of indirect attack
It is significant that many words for intelligence suggest the idea of circuitous, evasive activity—
often with a sort of intimation of even moral obliquity. The bluff, hearty man goes straight (and
stupidly, it is implied) at some work. The intelligent man is cunning, shrewd (crooked), wily,
subtle, crafty, artful, designing—the idea of indirection is involved.[20] An idea is a method of
evading, circumventing, or surmounting through reflection obstacles that otherwise would have
to be attacked by brute force. But ideas may lose their intellectual quality as they are habitually
used. When a child was first learning to recognize, in some hesitating suspense, cats, dogs,
houses, marbles, trees, shoes, and other objects, ideas—conscious and tentative meanings—
intervened as methods of identification. Now, as a rule, the thing and the meaning are so
completely fused that there is no judgment and no idea proper, but only automatic recognition.
On the other hand, things that are, as a rule, directly apprehended and familiar become subjects
of judgment when they present themselves in unusual contexts: as forms, distances, sizes,
positions when we attempt to draw them; triangles, squares, and circles when they turn up, not in
connection with familiar toys, implements, and utensils, but as problems in geometry.
[Pg 111]
§ 3. Analysis and Synthesis
Judging clears up things: analysis
Through judging confused data are cleared up, and seemingly incoherent and disconnected facts
brought together. Things may have a peculiar feeling for us, they may make a certain
indescribable impression upon us; the thing may feel round (that is, present a quality which we
afterwards define as round), an act may seem rude (or what we afterwards classify as rude), and
yet this quality may be lost, absorbed, blended in the total value of the situation. Only as we need
to use just that aspect of the original situation as a tool of grasping something perplexing or
obscure in another situation, do we abstract or detach the quality so that it becomes
individualized. Only because we need to characterize the shape of some new object or the moral
quality of some new act, does the element of roundness or rudeness in the old experience detach
itself, and stand out as a distinctive feature. If the element thus selected clears up what is
otherwise obscure in the new experience, if it settles what is uncertain, it thereby itself gains in
positiveness and definiteness of meaning. This point will meet us again in the following chapter;
here we shall speak of the matter only as it bears upon the questions of analysis and synthesis.
Mental analysis is not like physical division
Misapprehension of analysis in education
Even when it is definitely stated that intellectual and physical analyses are different sorts of
operations, intellectual analysis is often treated after the analogy of physical; as if it were the
breaking up of a whole into all its constituent parts in the mind instead of in space. As nobody
can possibly tell what breaking a whole into its parts in the mind means, this conception leads to
the further notion that logical analysis is a mere enumeration and listing of all conceivable
qualities and relations.[Pg 112] The influence upon education of this conception has been very
great.[21] Every subject in the curriculum has passed through—or still remains in—what may be
called the phase of anatomical or morphological method: the stage in which understanding the
subject is thought to consist of multiplying distinctions of quality, form, relation, and so on, and
attaching some name to each distinguished element. In normal growth, specific properties are
emphasized and so individualized only when they serve to clear up a present difficulty. Only as
they are involved in judging some specific situation is there any motive or use for analyses, i.e.
fo
r emphasis upon some element or relation as peculiarly significant.
Effects of premature formulation
The same putting the cart before the horse, the product before the process, is found in that
overconscious formulation of methods of procedure so current in elementary instruction. (See p.
60.) The method that is employed in discovery, in reflective inquiry, cannot possibly be
identified with the method that emerges after the discovery is made. In the genuine operation of
inference, the mind is in the attitude of search, of hunting, of projection, of trying this and that;
when the conclusion is reached, the search is at an end. The Greeks used to discuss: "How is
learning (or inquiry) possible? For either we know already what we are after, and then we do not
learn or inquire; or we do not know, and then we cannot inquire, for we do not know what to
look for." The dilemma is at least suggestive, for it points to the true alternative: the use in
inquiry of doubt, of tentative suggestion, of experimen[Pg 113]tation. After we have reached the
conclusion, a reconsideration of the steps of the process to see what is helpful, what is harmful,
what is merely useless, will assist in dealing more promptly and efficaciously with analogous
problems in the future. In this way, more or less explicit method is gradually built up. (Compare
the earlier discussion on p. 62 of the psychological and the logical.)
Method comes before its formulation
It is, however, a common assumption that unless the pupil from the outset consciously
recognizes and explicitly states the method logically implied in the result he is to reach, he will
have no method, and his mind will work confusedly or anarchically; while if he accompanies his
performance with conscious statement of some form of procedure (outline, topical analysis, list
of headings and subheadings, uniform formula) his mind is safeguarded and strengthened. As a
matter of fact, the development of an unconscious logical attitude and habit must come first. A
conscious setting forth of the method logically adapted for reaching an end is possible only after
the result has first been reached by more unconscious and tentative methods, while it is valuable
only when a review of the method that achieved success in a given case will throw light upon a
new, similar case. The ability to fasten upon and single out (abstract, analyze) those features of
one experience which are logically best is hindered by premature insistence upon their explicit
fo
rm
ulation. It is repeated use that gives a method definiteness; and given this definiteness,
precipitation into formulated statement should follow naturally. But because teachers find that
the things which they themselves best understand are marked off and defined in clear-cut ways,
our schoolrooms are pervaded[Pg 114] with the superstition that children are to begin with already
crystallized formulæ of method.
Judgment reveals the bearing or significance of facts: synthesis
As analysis is conceived to be a sort of picking to pieces, so synthesis is thought to be a sort of
physical piecing together; and so imagined, it also becomes a mystery. In fact, synthesis takes
place wherever we grasp the bearing of facts on a conclusion, or of a principle on facts. As
analysis is emphasis, so synthesis is placing; the one causes the emphasized fact or property to
stand out as significant; the other gives what is selected its context, or its connection with what is
signified. Every judgment is analytic in so far as it involves discernment, discrimination,
marking off the trivial from the important, the irrelevant from what points to a conclusion; and it
is synthetic in so far as it leaves the mind with an inclusive situation within which the selected
fa
cts are placed.
Analysis and synthesis are correlative
Educational methods that pride themselves on being exclusively analytic or exclusively synthetic
are therefore (so far as they carry out their boasts) incompatible with normal operations of
judgment. Discussions have taken place, for example, as to whether the teaching of geography
should be analytic or synthetic. The synthetic method is supposed to begin with the partial,
limited portion of the earth's surface already familiar to the pupil, and then gradually piece on
adjacent regions (the county, the country, the continent, and so on) till an idea of the entire globe
is reached, or of the solar system that includes the globe. The analytic method is supposed to
begin with the physical whole, the solar system or globe, and to work down through its
constituent portions till the immediate environment is reached. The underlying conceptions are
of physical wholes and physical[Pg 115] parts. As matter of fact, we cannot assume that the portion
of the earth already familiar to the child is such a definite object, mentally, that he can at once
begin with it; his knowledge of it is misty and vague as well as incomplete. Accordingly, mental
progress will involve analysis of it—emphasis of the features that are significant, so that they
will stand out clearly. Moreover, his own locality is not sharply marked off, neatly bounded, and
measured. His experience of it is already an experience that involves sun, moon, and stars as
parts of the scene he surveys; it involves a changing horizon line as he moves about; that is, even
his more limited and local experience involves far-reaching factors that take his imagination
clear beyond his own street and village. Connection, relationship with a larger whole, is already
involved. But his recognition of these relations is inadequate, vague, incorrect. He needs to
utilize the features of the local environment which are understood to help clarify and enlarge his
conceptions of the larger geographical scene to which they belong. At the same time, not till he
has grasped the larger scene will many of even the commonest features of his environment
become intelligible. Analysis leads to synthesis; while synthesis perfects analysis. As the pupil
grows in comprehension of the vast complicated earth in its setting in space, he also sees more
definitely the meaning of the familiar local details. This intimate interaction between selective
emphasis and interpretation of what is selected is found wherever reflection proceeds normally.
Hence the folly of trying to set analysis and synthesis over against each other.[Pg 116]
CHAPTER NINE
MEANING: OR CONCEPTIONS AND UNDERSTANDING
§ 1. The Place of Meanings in Mental Life
Meaning is central
As in our discussion of judgment we were making more explicit what is involved in inference, so
in the discussion of meaning we are only recurring to the central function of all reflection. For
one thing to mean, signify, betoken, indicate, or point to, another we saw at the outset to be the
essential mark of thinking (see p. 8). To find out what facts, just as they stand, mean, is the
object of all discovery; to find out what facts will carry out, substantiate, support a given
meaning, is the object of all testing. When an inference reaches a satisfactory conclusion, we
attain a goal of meaning. The act of judging involves both the growth and the application of
meanings. In short, in this chapter we are not introducing a new topic; we are only coming to
closer quarters with what hitherto has been constantly assumed. In the first section, we shall
consider the equivalence of meaning and understanding, and the two types of understanding,
direct and indirect.
I. MEANING AND UNDERSTANDING
To understand is to grasp meaning
If a person comes suddenly into your room and calls out "Paper," various alternatives are
possible. If you do not understand the English language, there is simply a noise which may or
may not act as a physical stimulus[Pg 117] and irritant. But the noise is not an intellectual object; it
does not have intellectual value. (Compare above, p. 15.) To say that you do not understand it
and that it has no meaning are equivalents. If the cry is the usual accompaniment of the delivery
of the morning paper, the sound will have meaning, intellectual content; you will understand it.
Or if you are eagerly awaiting the receipt of some important document, you may assume that the
cry means an announcement of its arrival. If (in the third place) you understand the English
language, but no context suggests itself from your habits and expectations, the word has
meaning, but not the whole event. You are then perplexed and incited to think out, to hunt for,
some explanation of the apparently meaningless occurrence. If you find something that accounts
fo
r the performance, it gets meaning; you come to understand it. As intelligent beings, we
presume the existence of meaning, and its absence is an anomaly. Hence, if it should turn out
that the person merely meant to inform you that there was a scrap of paper on the sidewalk, or
that paper existed somewhere in the universe, you would think him crazy or yourself the victim
of a poor joke. To grasp a meaning, to understand, to identify a thing in a situation in which it is
important, are thus equivalent terms; they express the nerves of our intellectual life. Without
them there is (a) lack of intellectual content, or (b) intellectual confusion and perplexity, or else
(c) intellectual perversion—nonsense, insanity.
Knowledge and meaning
All knowledge, all science, thus aims to grasp the meaning of objects and events, and this
process always consists in taking them out of their apparent brute isolation as events, and finding
them to be parts of some[Pg 118] larger whole suggested by them, which, in turn, accounts for,
explains, interprets them; i.e. renders them significant. (Compare above, p. 75.) Suppose that a
stone with peculiar markings has been found. What do these scratches mean? So far as the object
fo
rces the raising of this question, it is not understood; while so far as the color and form that we
see mean to us a stone, the object is understood. It is such peculiar combinations of the
understood and the nonunderstood that provoke thought. If at the end of the inquiry, the
markings are decided to mean glacial scratches, obscure and perplexing traits have been
translated into meanings already understood: namely, the moving and grinding power of large
bodies of ice and the friction thus induced of one rock upon another. Something already
understood in one situation has been transferred and applied to what is strange and perplexing in
another, and thereby the latter has become plain and familiar, i.e. understood. This summary
illustration discloses that our power to think effectively depends upon possession of a capital
fu
nd of meanings which may be applied when desired. (Compare what was said about deduction,
p. 94.)
II. DIRECT AND INDIRECT UNDERSTANDING
Direct and circuitous understanding
In the above illustrations two types of grasping of meaning are exemplified. When the English
language is understood, the person grasps at once the meaning of "paper." He may not, however,
see any meaning or sense in the performance as a whole. Similarly, the person identifies the
object on sight as a stone; there is no secret, no mystery, no perplexity about that. But he does
not understand the markings on it. They have[Pg 119] some meaning, but what is it? In one case,
owing to familiar acquaintance, the thing and its meaning, up to a certain point, are one. In the
other, the thing and its meaning are, temporarily at least, sundered, and meaning has to be sought
in order to understand the thing. In one case understanding is direct, prompt, immediate; in the
other, it is roundabout and delayed.
Interaction of the two types
Most languages have two sets of words to express these two modes of understanding; one for the
direct taking in or grasp of meaning, the other for its circuitous apprehension, thus: γνωναι and
ειδεναι in Greek; noscere and scire in Latin; kennen and wissen in German; connaître and savoir
in French; while in English to be acquainted with and to know of or about have been suggested
as equivalents.[22] Now our intellectual life consists of a peculiar interaction between these two
types of understanding. All judgment, all reflective inference, presupposes some lack of
understanding, a partial absence of meaning. We reflect in order that we may get hold of the full
and adequate significance of what happens. Nevertheless, something must be already
understood, the mind must be in possession of some meaning which it has mastered, or else
thinking is impossible. We think in order to grasp meaning, but none the less every extension of
kn
owledge makes us aware of blind and opaque spots, where with less knowledge all had
seemed obvious and natural. A scientist brought into a new district will find many things that he
does not understand, where the native savage or[Pg 120] rustic will be wholly oblivious to any
meanings beyond those directly apparent. Some Indians brought to a large city remained stolid at
the sight of mechanical wonders of bridge, trolley, and telephone, but were held spellbound by
the sight of workmen climbing poles to repair wires. Increase of the store of meanings makes us
conscious of new problems, while only through translation of the new perplexities into what is
already familiar and plain do we understand or solve these problems. This is the constant spiral
movement of knowledge.
Intellectual progress a rhythm
Our progress in genuine knowledge always consists in part in the discovery of something not
understood in what had previously been taken for granted as plain, obvious, matter-of-course,
and in part in the use of meanings that are directly grasped without question, as instruments for
getting hold of obscure, doubtful, and perplexing meanings. No object is so familiar, so obvious,
so commonplace that it may not unexpectedly present, in a novel situation, some problem, and
thus arouse reflection in order to understand it. No object or principle is so strange, peculiar, or
remote that it may not be dwelt upon till its meaning becomes familiar—taken in on sight
without reflection. We may come to see, perceive, recognize, grasp, seize, lay hold of principles,
laws, abstract truths—i.e. to understand their meaning in very immediate fashion. Our
intellectual progress consists, as has been said, in a rhythm of direct understanding—technically
called apprehension—with indirect, mediated understanding—technically called comprehension.
§ 2. The Process of Acquiring Meanings
Familiarity
The first problem that comes up in connection with direct understanding is how a store of
directly apprehen[Pg 121]sible meanings is built up. How do we learn to view things on sight as
significant members of a situation, or as having, as a matter of course, specific meanings? Our
chief difficulty in answering this question lies in the thoroughness with which the lesson of
fa
miliar things has been learnt. Thought can more easily traverse an unexplored region than it
can undo what has been so thoroughly done as to be ingrained in unconscious habit. We
ap
prehend chairs, tables, books, trees, horses, clouds, stars, rain, so promptly and directly that it
is hard to realize that as meanings they had once to be acquired,—the meanings are now so much
parts of the things themselves.
Confusion is prior to familiarity
In an often quoted passage, Mr. James has said: "The baby, assailed by eyes, ears, nose, skin,
and entrails at once, feels it all as one great blooming, buzzing confusion."[23] Mr. James is
speaking of a baby's world taken as a whole; the description, however, is equally applicable to
the way any new thing strikes an adult, so far as the thing is really new and strange. To the
traditional "cat in a strange garret," everything is blurred and confused; the wonted marks that
label things so as to separate them from one another are lacking. Foreign languages that we do
not understand always seem jabberings, babblings, in which it is impossible to fix a definite,
clear-cut, individualized group of sounds. The countryman in the crowded city street, the
landlubber at sea, the ignoramus in sport at a contest between experts in a complicated game, are
fu
rt
her instances. Put an unexperienced man in a factory, and at first the work seems to him a
meaningless medley. All strangers of another race proverbially look alike to the visiting[Pg 122]
fo
reigner. Only gross differences of size or color are perceived by an outsider in a flock of sheep,
each of which is perfectly individualized to the shepherd. A diffusive blur and an
indiscriminately shifting suction characterize what we do not understand. The problem of the
acquisition of meaning by things, or (stated in another way) of forming habits of simple
ap
prehension, is thus the problem of introducing (i) definiteness and distinction and (ii)
consistency or stability of meaning into what is otherwise vague and wavering.
Practical responses clarify confusion
The acquisition of definiteness and of coherency (or constancy) of meanings is derived primarily
from practical activities. By rolling an object, the child makes its roundness appreciable; by
bouncing it, he singles out its elasticity; by throwing it, he makes weight its conspicuous
distinctive factor. Not through the senses, but by means of the reaction, the responsive
adjustment, is the impression made distinctive, and given a character marked off from other
qualities that call out unlike reactions. Children, for example, are usually quite slow in
ap
prehending differences of color. Differences from the standpoint of the adult so glaring that it
is impossible not to note them are recognized and recalled with great difficulty. Doubtless they
do not all feel alike, but there is no intellectual recognition of what makes the difference. The
redness or greenness or blueness of the object does not tend to call out a reaction that is
sufficiently peculiar to give prominence or distinction to the color trait. Gradually, however,
certain characteristic habitual responses associate themselves with certain things; the white
becomes the sign, say, of milk and sugar, to which the child reacts favorably; blue becomes the
sign of a dress that the child likes to wear, and so on: and the[Pg 123] distinctive reactions tend to
single out color qualities from other things in which they had been submerged.
We identify by use or function
Take another example. We have little difficulty in distinguishing from one another rakes, hoes,
plows and harrows, shovels and spades. Each has its own associated characteristic use and
fu
nction. We may have, however, great difficulty in recalling the difference between serrate and
dentate, ovoid and obovoid, in the shapes and edges of leaves, or between acids in ic and in ous.
There is some difference; but just what? Or, we know what the difference is; but which is
which? Variations in form, size, color, and arrangement of parts have much less to do, and the
uses, purposes, and functions of things and of their parts much more to do, with distinctness of
character and meaning than we should be likely to think. What misleads us is the fact that the
qualities of form, size, color, and so on, are now so distinct that we fail to see that the problem is
precisely to account for the way in which they originally obtained their definiteness and
conspicuousness. So far as we sit passive before objects, they are not distinguished out of a
vague blur which swallows them all. Differences in the pitch and intensity of sounds leave
behind a different feeling, but until we assume different attitudes toward them, or do something
special in reference to them, their vague difference cannot be intellectually gripped and retained.
Children's drawings illustrate domination by value
Children's drawings afford a further exemplification of the same principle. Perspective does not
exist, for the child's interest is not in pictorial representation, but in the things represented; and
while perspective is essential to the former, it is no part of the characteristic uses and values of
the things themselves. The house[Pg 124] is drawn with transparent walls, because the rooms,
chairs, beds, people inside, are the important things in the house-meaning; smoke always comes
out of the chimney—otherwise, why have a chimney at all? At Christmas time, the stockings
may be drawn almost as large as the house or even so large that they have to be put outside of
it:—in any case, it is the scale of values in use that furnishes the scale for their qualities, the
pictures being diagrammatic reminders of these values, not impartial records of physical and
sensory qualities. One of the chief difficulties felt by most persons in learning the art of pictorial
representation is that habitual uses and results of use have become so intimately read into the
character of things that it is practically impossible to shut them out at will.
As do sounds used as language signs
The acquiring of meaning by sounds, in virtue of which they become words, is perhaps the most
striking illustration that can be found of the way in which mere sensory stimuli acquire
definiteness and constancy of meaning and are thereby themselves defined and interconnected
fo
r purposes of recognition. Language is a specially good example because there are hundreds or
even thousands of words in which meaning is now so thoroughly consolidated with physical
qualities as to be directly apprehended, while in the case of words it is easier to recognize that
this connection has been gradually and laboriously acquired than in the case of physical objects
such as chairs, tables, buttons, trees, stones, hills, flowers, and so on, where it seems as if the
union of intellectual character and meaning with the physical fact were aboriginal, and thrust
upon us passively rather than acquired through active explorations. And in the case of the
meaning of words, we see readily that it is by making[Pg 125] sounds and noting the results which
fo
llow, by listening to the sounds of others and watching the activities which accompany them,
that a given sound finally becomes the stable bearer of a meaning.
Summary
Familiar acquaintance with meanings thus signifies that we have acquired in the presence of
objects definite attitudes of response which lead us, without reflection, to anticipate certain
possible consequences. The definiteness of the expectation defines the meaning or takes it out of
the vague and pulpy; its habitual, recurrent character gives the meaning constancy, stability,
consistency, or takes it out of the fluctuating and wavering.
§ 3. Conceptions and Meaning
A conception is a definite meaning
The word meaning is a familiar everyday term; the words conception, notion, are both popular
and technical terms. Strictly speaking, they involve, however, nothing new; any meaning
sufficiently individualized to be directly grasped and readily used, and thus fixed by a word, is a
conception or notion. Linguistically, every common noun is the carrier of a meaning, while
proper nouns and common nouns with the word this or that prefixed, refer to the things in which
the meanings are exemplified. That thinking both employs and expands notions, conceptions, is
then simply saying that in inference and judgment we use meanings, and that this use also
corrects and widens them.
which is standardized
Various persons talk about an object not physically present, and yet all get the same material of
belief. The same person in different moments often refers to the same object or kind of objects.
The sense experience, the physical conditions, the psychological conditions, vary, but the same
meaning is conserved. If pounds[Pg 126] arbitrarily changed their weight, and foot rules their
length, while we were using them, obviously we could not weigh nor measure. This would be
our intellectual position if meanings could not be maintained with a certain stability and
constancy through a variety of physical and personal changes.
By it we identify the unknown
and supplement the sensibly present
and also systematize things
To insist upon the fundamental importance of conceptions would, accordingly, only repeat what
has been said. We shall merely summarize, saying that conceptions, or standard meanings, are
instruments (i) of identification, (ii) of supplementation, and (iii) of placing in a system. Suppose
a little speck of light hitherto unseen is detected in the heavens. Unless there is a store of
meanings to fall back upon as tools of inquiry and reasoning, that speck of light will remain just
what it is to the senses—a mere speck of light. For all that it leads to, it might as well be a mere
irritation of the optic nerve. Given the stock of meanings acquired in prior experience, this speck
of light is mentally attacked by means of appropriate concepts. Does it indicate asteroid, or
comet, or a new-forming sun, or a nebula resulting from some cosmic collision or disintegration?
Each of these conceptions has its own specific and differentiating characters, which are then
sought for by minute and persistent inquiry. As a result, then, the speck is identified, we will say,
as a comet. Through a standard meaning, it gets identity and stability of character.
Supplementation then takes place. All the known qualities of comets are read into this particular
thing, even though they have not been as yet observed. All that the astronomers of the past have
learned about the paths and structure of comets becomes available capital with which to interpret
the speck[Pg 127] of light. Finally, this comet-meaning is itself not isolated; it is a related portion
of the whole system of astronomic knowledge. Suns, planets, satellites, nebulæ, comets, meteors,
star dust—all these conceptions have a certain mutuality of reference and interaction, and when
the speck of light is identified as meaning a comet, it is at once adopted as a full member in this
vast kingdom of beliefs.
Importance of system to knowledge
Darwin, in an autobiographical sketch, says that when a youth he told the geologist, Sidgwick, of
finding a tropical shell in a certain gravel pit. Thereupon Sidgwick said it must have been thrown
there by some person, adding: "But if it were really embedded there, it would be the greatest
misfortune to geology, because it would overthrow all that we know about the superficial
deposits of the Midland Counties"—since they were glacial. And then Darwin adds: "I was then
utterly astonished at Sidgwick not being delighted at so wonderful a fact as a tropical shell being
fo
und near the surface in the middle of England. Nothing before had made me thoroughly realize
that science consists in grouping facts so that general laws or conclusions may be drawn from
them." This instance (which might, of course, be duplicated from any branch of science)
indicates how scientific notions make explicit the systematizing tendency involved in all use of
concepts.
§ 4. What Conceptions are Not
The idea that a conception is a meaning that supplies a standard rule for the identification and
placing of particulars may be contrasted with some current misapprehensions of its nature.
A concept is not a bare residue
1. Conceptions are not derived from a multitude of[Pg 128] different definite objects by leaving out
the qualities in which they differ and retaining those in which they agree. The origin of concepts
is sometimes described to be as if a child began with a lot of different particular things, say
particular dogs; his own Fido, his neighbor's Carlo, his cousin's Tray. Having all these different
objects before him, he analyzes them into a lot of different qualities, say (a) color, (b) size, (c)
shape, (d) number of legs, (e) quantity and quality of hair, (f) digestive organs, and so on; and
then strikes out all the unlike qualities (such as color, size, shape, hair), retaining traits such as
quadruped and domesticated, which they all have in general.
but an active attitude
As a matter of fact, the child begins with whatever significance he has got out of the one dog he
has seen, heard, and handled. He has found that he can carry over from one experience of this
object to subsequent experience certain expectations of certain characteristic modes of
behavior—may expect these even before they show themselves. He tends to assume this attitude
of anticipation whenever any clue or stimulus presents itself; whenever the object gives him any
excuse for it. Thus he might call cats little dogs, or horses big dogs. But finding that other
expected traits and modes of behavior are not fulfilled, he is forced to throw out certain traits
from the dog-meaning, while by contrast (see p. 90) certain other traits are selected and
emphasized. As he further applies the meaning to other dogs, the dog-meaning gets still further
defined and refined. He does not begin with a lot of ready-made objects from which he extracts a
common meaning; he tries to apply to every new experience whatever from his old experience
will help him understand it,[Pg 129] and as this process of constant assumption and
experimentation is fulfilled and refuted by results, his conceptions get body and clearness.
It is general because of its application
2. Similarly, conceptions are general because of their use and application, not because of their
ingredients. The view of the origin of conception in an impossible sort of analysis has as its
counterpart the idea that the conception is made up out of all the like elements that remain after
dissection of a number of individuals. Not so; the moment a meaning is gained, it is a working
tool of further apprehensions, an instrument of understanding other things. Thereby the meaning
is extended to cover them. Generality resides in application to the comprehension of new cases,
not in constituent parts. A collection of traits left as the common residuum, the caput mortuum,
of a million objects, would be merely a collection, an inventory or aggregate, not a general idea;
a striking trait emphasized in any one experience which then served to help understand some one
other experience, would become, in virtue of that service of application, in so far general.
Synthesis is not a matter of mechanical addition, but of application of something discovered in
one case to bring other cases into line.
§ 5. Definition and Organization of Meanings
Definiteness versus vagueness
In the abstract meaning is intension
In its application it is extension
A being that cannot understand at all is at least protected from mis-understandings. But beings
that get knowledge by means of inferring and interpreting, by judging what things signify in
relation to one another, are constantly exposed to the danger of mis-apprehension, mis-
understanding, mis-taking—taking a thing amiss. A constant source of misunderstanding and
mistake is indefiniteness of meaning. Through vagueness of[Pg 130] meaning we misunderstand
other people, things, and ourselves; through its ambiguity we distort and pervert. Conscious
distortion of meaning may be enjoyed as nonsense; erroneous meanings, if clear-cut, may be
fo
llowed up and got rid of. But vague meanings are too gelatinous to offer matter for analysis,
and too pulpy to afford support to other beliefs. They evade testing and responsibility.
Vagueness disguises the unconscious mixing together of different meanings, and facilitates the
substitution of one meaning for another, and covers up the failure to have any precise meaning at
all. It is the aboriginal logical sin—the source from which flow most bad intellectual
consequences. Totally to eliminate indefiniteness is impossible; to reduce it in extent and in
fo
rce requires sincerity and vigor. To be clear or perspicuous a meaning must be detached,
single, self-contained, homogeneous as it were, throughout. The technical name for any meaning
which is thus individualized is intension. The process of arriving at such units of meaning (and
of stating them when reached) is definition. The intension of the terms man, river, seed, honesty,
capital, supreme court, is the meaning that exclusively and characteristically attaches to those
terms. This meaning is set forth in the definitions of those words. The test of the distinctness of a
meaning is that it shall successfully mark off a group of things that exemplify the meaning from
other groups, especially of those objects that convey nearly allied meanings. The river-meaning
(or character) must serve to designate the Rhone, the Rhine, the Mississippi, the Hudson, the
Wabash, in spite of their varieties of place, length, quality of water; and must be such as not to
suggest ocean currents, ponds, or brooks. This use of a mean[Pg 131]ing to mark off and group
together a variety of distinct existences constitutes its extension.
Definition and division
As definition sets forth intension, so division (or the reverse process, classification) expounds
extension. Intension and extension, definition and division, are clearly correlative; in language
previously used, intension is meaning as a principle of identifying particulars; extension is the
group of particulars identified and distinguished. Meaning, as extension, would be wholly in the
air or unreal, did it not point to some object or group of objects; while objects would be as
isolated and independent intellectually as they seem to be spatially, were they not bound into
groups or classes on the basis of characteristic meanings which they constantly suggest and
exemplify. Taken together, definition and division put us in possession of individualized or
definite meanings and indicate to what group of objects meanings refer. They typify the fixation
and the organization of meanings. In the degree in which the meanings of any set of experiences
are so cleared up as to serve as principles for grouping those experiences in relation to one
another, that set of particulars becomes a science; i.e. definition and classification are the marks
of a science, as distinct from both unrelated heaps of miscellaneous information and from the
habits that introduce coherence into our experience without our being aware of their operation.
Definitions are of three types, denotative, expository, scientific. Of these, the first and third are
logically important, while the expository type is socially and pedagogically important as an
intervening step.
We define by picking out
I. Denotative. A blind man can never have an adequate understanding of the meaning of color
and red; a seeing person can acquire the knowledge only by hav[Pg 132]ing certain things
designated in such a way as to fix attention upon some of their qualities. This method of
delimiting a meaning by calling out a certain attitude toward objects may be called denotative or
indicative. It is required for all sense qualities—sounds, tastes, colors—and equally for all
emotional and moral qualities. The meanings of honesty, sympathy, hatred, fear, must be
grasped by having them presented in an individual's first-hand experience. The reaction of
educational reformers against linguistic and bookish training has always taken the form of
demanding recourse to personal experience. However advanced the person is in knowledge and
in scientific training, understanding of a new subject, or a new aspect of an old subject, must
always be through these acts of experiencing directly the existence or quality in question.
and also by combining what is already more definite,
2. Expository. Given a certain store of meanings which have been directly or denotatively
marked out, language becomes a resource by which imaginative combinations and variations
may be built up. A color may be defined to one who has not experienced it as lying between
green and blue; a tiger may be defined (i.e. the idea of it made more definite) by selecting some
qualities from known members of the cat tribe and combining them with qualities of size and
weight derived from other objects. Illustrations are of the nature of expository definitions; so are
the accounts of meanings given in a dictionary. By taking better-known meanings and
associating them,—the attained store of meanings of the community in which one resides is put
at one's disposal. But in themselves these definitions are secondhand and conventional; there is
danger that instead of inciting one to effort after personal experiences that[Pg 133] will exemplify
and verify them, they will be accepted on authority as substitutes.
and by discovering method of production
3. Scientific. Even popular definitions serve as rules for identifying and classifying individuals,
but the purpose of such identifications and classifications is mainly practical and social, not
intellectual. To conceive the whale as a fish does not interfere with the success of whalers, nor
does it prevent recognition of a whale when seen, while to conceive it not as fish but as mammal
serves the practical end equally well, and also furnishes a much more valuable principle for
scientific identification and classification. Popular definitions select certain fairly obvious traits
as keys to classification. Scientific definitions select conditions of causation, production, and
generation as their characteristic material. The traits used by the popular definition do not help
us to understand why an object has its common meanings and qualities; they simply state the fact
that it does have them. Causal and genetic definitions fix upon the way an object is constructed
as the key to its being a certain kind of object, and thereby explain why it has its class or
common traits.
Contrast of causal and descriptive definitions
Science is the most perfect type of knowledge because it uses causal definitions
If, for example, a layman of considerable practical experience were asked what he meant or
understood by metal, he would probably reply in terms of the qualities useful (i) in recognizing
any given metal and (ii) in the arts. Smoothness, hardness, glossiness, and brilliancy, heavy
weight for its size, would probably be included in his definition, because such traits enable us to
identify specific things when we see and touch them; the serviceable properties of capacity for
being hammered and pulled without breaking, of being softened by heat and hardened by cold,
of retaining the shape and form[Pg 134] given, of resistance to pressure and decay, would probably
be included—whether or not such terms as malleable or fusible were used. Now a scientific
conception, instead of using, even with additions, traits of this kind, determines meaning on a
different basis. The present definition of metal is about like this: Metal means any chemical
element that enters into combination with oxygen so as to form a base, i.e. a compound that
combines with an acid to form a salt. This scientific definition is founded, not on directly
perceived qualities nor on directly useful properties, but on the way in which certain things are
causally related to other things; i.e. it denotes a relation. As chemical concepts become more
and more those of relationships of interaction in constituting other substances, so physical
concepts express more and more relations of operation: mathematical, as expressing functions of
dependence and order of grouping; biological, relations of differentiation of descent, effected
through adjustment of various environments; and so on through the sphere of the sciences. In
short, our conceptions attain a maximum of definite individuality and of generality (or
ap
plicability) in the degree to which they show how things depend upon one another or influence
one another, instead of expressing the qualities that objects possess statically. The ideal of a
system of scientific conceptions is to attain continuity, freedom, and flexibility of transition in
passing from any fact and meaning to any other; this demand is met in the degree in which we
lay hold of the dynamic ties that hold things together in a continuously changing process—a
principle that states insight into mode of production or growth.[Pg 135]
CHAPTER TEN
CONCRETE AND ABSTRACT THINKING
False notions of concrete and abstract
The maxim enjoined upon teachers, "to proceed from the concrete to the abstract," is perhaps
fa
miliar rather than comprehended. Few who read and hear it gain a clear conception of the
starting-point, the concrete; of the nature of the goal, the abstract; and of the exact nature of the
path to be traversed in going from one to the other. At times the injunction is positively
misunderstood, being taken to mean that education should advance from things to thought—as if
any dealing with things in which thinking is not involved could possibly be educative. So
understood, the maxim encourages mechanical routine or sensuous excitation at one end of the
educational scale—the lower—and academic and unapplied learning at the upper end.
Actually, all dealing with things, even the child's, is immersed in inferences; things are clothed
by the suggestions they arouse, and are significant as challenges to interpretation or as evidences
to substantiate a belief. Nothing could be more unnatural than instruction in things without
thought; in sense-perceptions without judgments based upon them. And if the abstract to which
we are to proceed denotes thought apart from things, the goal recommended is formal and[Pg 136]
empty, for effective thought always refers, more or less directly, to things.
Direct and indirect understanding again
Yet the maxim has a meaning which, understood and supplemented, states the line of
development of logical capacity. What is this signification? Concrete denotes a meaning
definitely marked off from other meanings so that it is readily apprehended by itself. When we
hear the words, table, chair, stove, coat, we do not have to reflect in order to grasp what is
meant. The terms convey meaning so directly that no effort at translating is needed. The
meanings of some terms and things, however, are grasped only by first calling to mind more
fa
miliar things and then tracing out connections between them and what we do not understand.
Roughly speaking, the former kind of meanings is concrete; the latter abstract.
What is familiar is mentally concrete
To one who is thoroughly at home in physics and chemistry, the notions of atom and molecule
are fairly concrete. They are constantly used without involving any labor of thought in
ap
prehending what they mean. But the layman and the beginner in science have first to remind
themselves of things with which they already are well acquainted, and go through a process of
slow translation; the terms atom and molecule losing, moreover, their hard-won meaning only
too easily if familiar things, and the line of transition from them to the strange, drop out of mind.
The same difference is illustrated by any technical terms: coefficient and exponent in algebra,
triangle and square in their geometric as distinct from their popular meanings; capital and value
as used in political economy, and so on.
Practical things are familiar
The difference as noted is purely relative to the intellectual progress of an individual; what is
ab
stract[Pg 137] at one period of growth is concrete at another; or even the contrary, as one finds
that things supposed to be thoroughly familiar involve strange factors and unsolved problems.
There is, nevertheless, a general line of cleavage which, deciding upon the whole what things
fa
ll within the limits of familiar acquaintance and what without, marks off the concrete and the
ab
stract in a more permanent way. These limits are fixed mainly by the demands of practical life.
Things such as sticks and stones, meat and potatoes, houses and trees, are such constant features
of the environment of which we have to take account in order to live, that their important
meanings are soon learnt, and indissolubly associated with objects. We are acquainted with a
thing (or it is familiar to us) when we have so much to do with it that its strange and unexpected
corners are rubbed off. The necessities of social intercourse convey to adults a like concreteness
upon such terms as taxes, elections, wages, the law, and so on. Things the meaning of which I
personally do not take in directly, appliances of cook, carpenter, or weaver, for example, are
nevertheless unhesitatingly classed as concrete, since they are so directly connected with our
common social life.
The theoretical, or strictly intellectual, is abstract
By contrast, the abstract is the theoretical, or that not intimately associated with practical
concerns. The abstract thinker (the man of pure science as he is sometimes called) deliberately
ab
stracts from application in life; that is, he leaves practical uses out of account. This, however,
is a merely negative statement. What remains when connections with use and application are
excluded? Evidently only what has to do with knowing considered as an end in itself. Many
notions of science[Pg 138] are abstract, not only because they cannot be understood without a long
ap
prenticeship in the science (which is equally true of technical matters in the arts), but also
because the whole content of their meaning has been framed for the sole purpose of facilitating
fu
rt
her knowledge, inquiry, and speculation. When thinking is used as a means to some end,
good, or value beyond itself, it is concrete; when it is employed simply as a means to more
thinking, it is abstract. To a theorist an idea is adequate and self-contained just because it
engages and rewards thought; to a medical practitioner, an engineer, an artist, a merchant, a
politician, it is complete only when employed in the furthering of some interest in life—health,
wealth, beauty, goodness, success, or what you will.
Contempt for theory
For the great majority of men under ordinary circumstances, the practical exigencies of life are
almost, if not quite, coercive. Their main business is the proper conduct of their affairs.
Whatever is of significance only as affording scope for thinking is pallid and remote—almost
artificial. Hence the contempt felt by the practical and successful executive for the "mere
theorist"; hence his conviction that certain things may be all very well in theory, but that they
will not do in practice; in general, the depreciatory way in which he uses the terms abstract,
theoretical, and intellectual—as distinct from intelligent.
But theory is highly practical
This attitude is justified, of course, under certain conditions. But depreciation of theory does not
contain the whole truth, as common or practical sense recognizes. There is such a thing, even
from the common-sense standpoint, as being "too practical," as being so intent upon the
immediately practical as not to see[Pg 139] beyond the end of one's nose or as to cut off the limb
upon which one is sitting. The question is one of limits, of degrees and adjustments, rather than
one of absolute separation. Truly practical men give their minds free play about a subject
without asking too closely at every point for the advantage to be gained; exclusive preoccupation
with matters of use and application so narrows the horizon as in the long run to defeat itself. It
does not pay to tether one's thoughts to the post of use with too short a rope. Power in action
requires some largeness and imaginativeness of vision. Men must at least have enough interest in
thinking for the sake of thinking to escape the limits of routine and custom. Interest in
kn
owledge for the sake of knowledge, in thinking for the sake of the free play of thought, is
necessary then to the emancipation of practical life—to make it rich and progressive.
We may now recur to the pedagogic maxim of going from the concrete to the abstract.
Begin with the concrete means begin with practical manipulations
1. Since the concrete denotes thinking applied to activities for the sake of dealing effectively
with the difficulties that present themselves practically, "beginning with the concrete" signifies
that we should at the outset make much of doing; especially, make much in occupations that are
not of a routine and mechanical kind and hence require intelligent selection and adaptation of
means and materials. We do not "follow the order of nature" when we multiply mere sensations
or accumulate physical objects. Instruction in number is not concrete merely because splints or
beans or dots are employed, while whenever the use and bearing of number relations are clearly
perceived, the number idea is concrete even if figures alone are used. Just what sort of[Pg 140]
symbol it is best to use at a given time—whether blocks, or lines, or figures—is entirely a matter
of adjustment to the given case. If physical things used in teaching number or geography or
anything else do not leave the mind illuminated with recognition of a meaning beyond
themselves, the instruction that uses them is as abstract as that which doles out ready-made
definitions and rules; for it distracts attention from ideas to mere physical excitations.
Confusion of the concrete with the sensibly isolated
The conception that we have only to put before the senses particular physical objects in order to
impress certain ideas upon the mind amounts almost to a superstition. The introduction of object
lessons and sense-training scored a distinct advance over the prior method of linguistic symbols,
and this advance tended to blind educators to the fact that only a halfway step had been taken.
Things and sensations develop the child, indeed, but only because he uses them in mastering his
body and in the scheme of his activities. Appropriate continuous occupations or activities
involve the use of natural materials, tools, modes of energy, and do it in a way that compels
thinking as to what they mean, how they are related to one another and to the realization of ends;
while the mere isolated presentation of things remains barren and dead. A few generations ago
the great obstacle in the way of reform of primary education was belief in the almost magical
efficacy of the symbols of language (including number) to produce mental training; at present,
belief in the efficacy of objects just as objects, blocks the way. As frequently happens, the better
is an enemy of the best.
Transfer of interest to intellectual matters
2. The interest in results, in the successful carrying on of an activity, should be gradually
transferred to study[Pg 141] of objects—their properties, consequences, structures, causes, and
effects. The adult when at work in his life calling is rarely free to devote time or energy—
beyond the necessities of his immediate action—to the study of what he deals with. (Ante, p. 43.)
The educative activities of childhood should be so arranged that direct interest in the activity and
its outcome create a demand for attention to matters that have a more and more indirect and
remote connection with the original activity. The direct interest in carpentering or shop work
should yield organically and gradually an interest in geometric and mechanical problems. The
interest in cooking should grow into an interest in chemical experimentation and in the
physiology and hygiene of bodily growth. The making of pictures should pass to an interest in
the technique of representation and the æsthetics of appreciation, and so on. This development is
what the term go signifies in the maxim "go from the concrete to the abstract"; it represents the
dynamic and truly educative factor of the process.
Development of delight in the activity of thinking
3. The outcome, the abstract to which education is to proceed, is an interest in intellectual
matters for their own sake, a delight in thinking for the sake of thinking. It is an old story that
acts and processes which at the outset are incidental to something else develop and maintain an
ab
sorbing value of their own. So it is with thinking and with knowledge; at first incidental to
results and adjustments beyond themselves, they attract more and more attention to themselves
till they become ends, not means. Children engage, unconstrainedly and continually, in reflective
inspection and testing for the sake of what they are interested in doing successfully. Habits of
thinking thus generated may increase in volume[Pg 142] and extent till they become of importance
on their own account.
Examples of the transition
The three instances cited in Chapter Six represented an ascending cycle from the practical to the
theoretical. Taking thought to keep a personal engagement is obviously of the concrete kind.
Endeavoring to work out the meaning of a certain part of a boat is an instance of an intermediate
kind. The reason for the existence and position of the pole is a practical reason, so that to the
architect the problem was purely concrete—the maintenance of a certain system of action. But
fo
r the passenger on the boat, the problem was theoretical, more or less speculative. It made no
difference to his reaching his destination whether he worked out the meaning of the pole. The
third case, that of the appearance and movement of the bubbles, illustrates a strictly theoretical or
ab
stract case. No overcoming of physical obstacles, no adjustment of external means to ends, is
at stake. Curiosity, intellectual curiosity, is challenged by a seemingly anomalous occurrence;
and thinking tries simply to account for an apparent exception in terms of recognized principles.
Theoretical knowledge never the whole end
(i) Abstract thinking, it should be noted, represents an end, not the end. The power of sustained
thinking on matters remote from direct use is an outgrowth of practical and immediate modes of
thought, but not a substitute for them. The educational end is not the destruction of power to
think so as to surmount obstacles and adjust means and ends; it is not its replacement by abstract
reflection. Nor is theoretical thinking a higher type of thinking than practical. A person who has
at command both types of thinking is of a higher order than he who possesses only one. Methods
that in de[Pg 143]veloping abstract intellectual abilities weaken habits of practical or concrete
thinking, fall as much short of the educational ideal as do the methods that in cultivating ability
to plan, to invent, to arrange, to forecast, fail to secure some delight in thinking irrespective of
practical consequences.
Nor that most congenial to the majority of pupils
(ii) Educators should also note the very great individual differences that exist; they should not try
to force one pattern and model upon all. In many (probably the majority) the executive tendency,
the habit of mind that thinks for purposes of conduct and achievement, not for the sake of
kn
owing, remains dominant to the end. Engineers, lawyers, doctors, merchants, are much more
numerous in adult life than scholars, scientists, and philosophers. While education should strive
to make men who, however prominent their professional interests and aims, partake of the spirit
of the scholar, philosopher, and scientist, no good reason appears why education should esteem
the one mental habit inherently superior to the other, and deliberately try to transform the type
from practical to theoretical. Have not our schools (as already suggested, p. 49) been one-sidedly
devoted to the more abstract type of thinking, thus doing injustice to the majority of pupils? Has
not the idea of a "liberal" and "humane" education tended too often in practice to the production
of technical, because overspecialized, thinkers?
Aim of education is a working balance
The aim of education should be to secure a balanced interaction of the two types of mental
attitude, having sufficient regard to the disposition of the individual not to hamper and cripple
whatever powers are naturally strong in him. The narrowness of individuals of strong concrete
bent needs to be liberalized. Every oppor[Pg 144]tunity that occurs within their practical activities
fo
r developing curiosity and susceptibility to intellectual problems should be seized. Violence is
not done to natural disposition, but the latter is broadened. As regards the smaller number of
those who have a taste for abstract, purely intellectual topics, pains should be taken to multiply
opportunities and demands for the application of ideas; for translating symbolic truths into terms
of social life and its ends. Every human being has both capabilities, and every individual will be
more effective and happier if both powers are developed in easy and close interaction with each
other.[Pg 145]
CHAPTER ELEVEN
EMPIRICAL AND SCIENTIFIC THINKING
§ 1. Empirical Thinking
Empirical thinking depends on past habits
Apart from the development of scientific method, inferences depend upon habits that have been
built up under the influence of a number of particular experiences not themselves arranged for
logical purposes. A says, "It will probably rain to-morrow." B asks, "Why do you think so?" and
A replies, "Because the sky was lowering at sunset." When B asks, "What has that to do with it?"
A responds, "I do not know, but it generally does rain after such a sunset." He does not perceive
any connection between the appearance of the sky and coming rain; he is not aware of any
continuity in the facts themselves—any law or principle, as we usually say. He simply, from
frequently recurring conjunctions of the events, has associated them so that when he sees one he
thinks of the other. One suggests the other, or is associated with it. A man may believe it will
rain to-morrow because he has consulted the barometer; but if he has no conception how the
height of the mercury column (or the position of an index moved by its rise and fall) is
connected with variations of atmospheric pressure, and how these in turn are connected with the
amount of moisture in the air, his belief in the likelihood of rain is purely empirical. When men
lived in the open and got their living by hunting, fishing, or[Pg 146] pasturing flocks, the detection
of the signs and indications of weather changes was a matter of great importance. A body of
proverbs and maxims, forming an extensive section of traditionary folklore, was developed. But
as long as there was no understanding why or how certain events were signs, as long as foresight
and weather shrewdness rested simply upon repeated conjunction among facts, beliefs about the
weather were thoroughly empirical.
It is fairly adequate in some matters,
In similar fashion learned men in the Orient learned to predict, with considerable accuracy, the
recurrent positions of the planets, the sun and the moon, and to foretell the time of eclipses,
without understanding in any degree the laws of the movements of heavenly bodies—that is,
without having a notion of the continuities existing among the facts themselves. They had
learned from repeated observations that things happened in about such and such a fashion. Till a
comparatively recent time, the truths of medicine were mainly in the same condition. Experience
had shown that "upon the whole," "as a rule," "generally or usually speaking," certain results
fo
llowed certain remedies, when symptoms were given. Our beliefs about human nature in
individuals (psychology) and in masses (sociology) are still very largely of a purely empirical
sort. Even the science of geometry, now frequently reckoned a typical rational science, began,
among the Egyptians, as an accumulation of recorded observations about methods of
ap
proximate mensuration of land surfaces; and only gradually assumed, among the Greeks,
scientific form.
The disadvantages of purely empirical thinking are obvious.[Pg 147]
but is very apt to lead to false beliefs,
1. While many empirical conclusions are, roughly speaking, correct; while they are exact enough
to be of great help in practical life; while the presages of a weatherwise sailor or hunter may be
more accurate, within a certain restricted range, than those of a scientist who relies wholly upon
scientific observations and tests; while, indeed, empirical observations and records furnish the
raw or crude material of scientific knowledge, yet the empirical method affords no way of
discriminating between right and wrong conclusions. Hence it is responsible for a multitude of
false beliefs. The technical designation for one of the commonest fallacies is post hoc, ergo
propter hoc; the belief that because one thing comes after another, it comes because of the other.
Now this fallacy of method is the animating principle of empirical conclusions, even when
correct—the correctness being almost as much a matter of good luck as of method. That potatoes
should be planted only during the crescent moon, that near the sea people are born at high tide
and die at low tide, that a comet is an omen of danger, that bad luck follows the cracking of a
mirror, that a patent medicine cures a disease—these and a thousand like notions are asseverated
on the basis of empirical coincidence and conjunction. Moreover, habits of expectation and
belief are formed otherwise than by a number of repeated similar cases.
and does not enable us to cope with the novel,
2. The more numerous the experienced instances and the closer the watch kept upon them, the
greater is the trustworthiness of constant conjunction as evidence of connection among the things
themselves. Many of our most important beliefs still have only this sort of warrant. No one can
yet tell, with certainty, the neces[Pg 148]sary cause of old age or of death—which are empirically
the most certain of all expectations. But even the most reliable beliefs of this type fail when they
confront the novel. Since they rest upon past uniformities, they are useless when further
experience departs in any considerable measure from ancient incident and wonted precedent.
Empirical inference follows the grooves and ruts that custom wears, and has no track to follow
when the groove disappears. So important is this aspect of the matter that Clifford found the
difference between ordinary skill and scientific thought right here. "Skill enables a man to deal
with the same circumstances that he has met before, scientific thought enables him to deal with
different circumstances that he has never met before." And he goes so far as to define scientific
thinking as "the application of old experience to new circumstances."
and leads to laziness and presumption,
3. We have not yet made the acquaintance of the most harmful feature of the empirical method.
Mental inertia, laziness, unjustifiable conservatism, are its probable accompaniments. Its general
effect upon mental attitude is more serious than even the specific wrong conclusions in which it
has landed. Wherever the chief dependence in forming inferences is upon the conjunctions
observed in past experience, failures to agree with the usual order are slurred over, cases of
successful confirmation are exaggerated. Since the mind naturally demands some principle of
continuity, some connecting link between separate facts and causes, forces are arbitrarily
invented for that purpose. Fantastic and mythological explanations are resorted to in order to
supply missing links. The pump brings water because nature abhors a vacuum; opium makes
men sleep because it has a dormi[Pg 149]tive potency; we recollect a past event because we have a
fa
culty of memory. In the history of the progress of human knowledge, out and out myths
accompany the first stage of empiricism; while "hidden essences" and "occult forces" mark its
second stage. By their very nature, these "causes" escape observation, so that their explanatory
value can be neither confirmed nor refuted by further observation or experience. Hence belief in
them becomes purely traditionary. They give rise to doctrines which, inculcated and handed
down, become dogmas; subsequent inquiry and reflection are actually stifled. (Ante, p. 23.)
and to dogmatism
Certain men or classes of men come to be the accepted guardians and transmitters—
instructors—of established doctrines. To question the beliefs is to question their authority; to
accept the beliefs is evidence of loyalty to the powers that be, a proof of good citizenship.
Passivity, docility, acquiescence, come to be primal intellectual virtues. Facts and events
presenting novelty and variety are slighted, or are sheared down till they fit into the Procrustean
bed of habitual belief. Inquiry and doubt are silenced by citation of ancient laws or a multitude
of miscellaneous and unsifted cases. This attitude of mind generates dislike of change, and the
resulting aversion to novelty is fatal to progress. What will not fit into the established canons is
outlawed; men who make new discoveries are objects of suspicion and even of persecution.
Beliefs that perhaps originally were the products of fairly extensive and careful observation are
stereotyped into fixed traditions and semi-sacred dogmas accepted simply upon authority, and
are mixed with fantastic conceptions that happen to have won the acceptance of authorities.[Pg 150]
§ 2. Scientific Method
Scientific thinking analyzes the present case
In contrast with the empirical method stands the scientific. Scientific method replaces the
repeated conjunction or coincidence of separate facts by discovery of a single comprehensive
fa
ct, effecting this replacement by breaking up the coarse or gross facts of observation into a
number of minuter processes not directly accessible to perception.
Illustration from suction of empirical method,
If a layman were asked why water rises from the cistern when an ordinary pump is worked, he
would doubtless answer, "By suction." Suction is regarded as a force like heat or pressure. If
such a person is confronted by the fact that water rises with a suction pump only about thirtythree feet, he easily disposes of the difficulty on the ground that all forces vary in their intensities
and finally reach a limit at which they cease to operate. The variation with elevation above the
sea level of the height to which water can be pumped is either unnoticed, or, if noted, is
dismissed as one of the curious anomalies in which nature abounds.
of scientific method
Relies on differences,
Now the scientist advances by assuming that what seems to observation to be a single total fact
is in truth complex. He attempts, therefore, to break up the single fact of water-rising-in-the-pipe
into a number of lesser facts. His method of proceeding is by varying conditions one by one so
fa
r as possible, and noting just what happens when a given condition is eliminated. There are
two methods for varying conditions.[24] The first is an extension of the empirical method of
observation. It consists in comparing very carefully the results of a great number of observations
which have occurred[Pg 151] under accidentally different conditions. The difference in the rise of
the water at different heights above the sea level, and its total cessation when the distance to be
lifted is, even at sea level, more than thirty-three feet, are emphasized, instead of being slurred
over. The purpose is to find out what special conditions are present when the effect occurs and
ab
sent when it fails to occur. These special conditions are then substituted for the gross fact, or
regarded as its principle—the key to understanding it.
and creates differences
The method of analysis by comparing cases is, however, badly handicapped; it can do nothing
until it is presented with a certain number of diversified cases. And even when different cases are
at hand, it will be questionable whether they vary in just these respects in which it is important
that they should vary in order to throw light upon the question at issue. The method is passive
and dependent upon external accidents. Hence the superiority of the active or experimental
method. Even a small number of observations may suggest an explanation—a hypothesis or
theory. Working upon this suggestion, the scientist may then intentionally vary conditions and
note what happens. If the empirical observations have suggested to him the possibility of a
connection between air pressure on the water and the rising of the water in the tube where air
pressure is absent, he deliberately empties the air out of the vessel in which the water is
contained and notes that suction no longer works; or he intentionally increases atmospheric
pressure on the water and notes the result. He institutes experiments to calculate the weight of air
at the sea level and at various levels above, and compares the results of reasoning based upon the
pressure of air[Pg 152] of these various weights upon a certain volume of water with the results
actually obtained by observation. Observations formed by variation of conditions on the basis of
some idea or theory constitute experiment. Experiment is the chief resource in scientific
reasoning because it facilitates the picking out of significant elements in a gross, vague whole.
Analysis and synthesis again
Experimental thinking, or scientific reasoning, is thus a conjoint process of analysis and
synthesis, or, in less technical language, of discrimination and assimilation or identification. The
gross fact of water rising when the suction valve is worked is resolved or discriminated into a
number of independent variables, some of which had never before been observed or even
thought of in connection with the fact. One of these facts, the weight of the atmosphere, is then
selectively seized upon as the key to the entire phenomenon. This disentangling constitutes
analysis. But atmosphere and its pressure or weight is a fact not confined to this single instance.
It is a fact familiar or at least discoverable as operative in a great number of other events. In
fixing upon this imperceptible and minute fact as the essence or key to the elevation of water by
the pump, the pump-fact has thus been assimilated to a whole group of ordinary facts from
which it was previously isolated. This assimilation constitutes synthesis. Moreover, the fact of
atmospheric pressure is itself a case of one of the commonest of all facts—weight or
gravitational force. Conclusions that apply to the common fact of weight are thus transferable to
the consideration and interpretation of the relatively rare and exceptional case of the suction of
water. The suction pump is seen to be a case of the same kind or sort as the siphon, the[Pg 153]
barometer, the rising of the balloon, and a multitude of other things with which at first sight it
has no connection at all. This is another instance of the synthetic or assimilative phase of
scientific thinking.
If we revert to the advantages of scientific over empirical thinking, we find that we now have the
clue to them.
Lessened liability to error
(a) The increased security, the added factor of certainty or proof, is due to the substitution of the
de
tailed and specific fact of atmospheric pressure for the gross and total and relatively
miscellaneous fact of suction. The latter is complex, and its complexity is due to many unknown
and unspecified factors; hence, any statement about it is more or less random, and likely to be
defeated by any unforeseen variation of circumstances. Comparatively, at least, the minute and
detailed fact of air pressure is a measurable and definite fact—one that can be picked out and
managed with assurance.
Ability to manage the new
(b) As analysis accounts for the added certainty, so synthesis accounts for ability to cope with
the novel and variable. Weight is a much commoner fact than atmospheric weight, and this in
turn is a much commoner fact than the workings of the suction pump. To be able to substitute the
common and frequent fact for that which is relatively rare and peculiar is to reduce the
seemingly novel and exceptional to cases of a general and familiar principle, and thus to bring
them under control for interpretation and prediction.
As Professor James says: "Think of heat as motion and whatever is true of motion will be true of
heat; but we have a hundred experiences of motion for every one of heat. Think of rays passing
through this lens as cases of bending toward the perpendicular, and you[Pg 154] substitute for the
comparatively unfamiliar lens the very familiar notion of a particular change in direction of a
line, of which notion every day brings us countless examples."[25]
Interest in the future or in progress
(c) The change of attitude from conservative reliance upon the past, upon routine and custom, to
fa
ith in progress through the intelligent regulation of existing conditions, is, of course, the reflex
of the scientific method of experimentation. The empirical method inevitably magnifies the
influences of the past; the experimental method throws into relief the possibilities of the future.
The empirical method says, "Wait till there is a sufficient number of cases;" the experimental
method says, "Produce the cases." The former depends upon nature's accidentally happening to
present us with certain conjunctions of circumstances; the latter deliberately and intentionally
endeavors to bring about the conjunction. By this method the notion of progress secures
scientific warrant.
Physical versus logical force
Ordinary experience is controlled largely by the direct strength and intensity of various
occurrences. What is bright, sudden, loud, secures notice and is given a conspicuous rating.
What is dim, feeble, and continuous gets ignored, or is regarded as of slight importance.
Customary experience tends to the control of thinking by considerations of direct and immediate
strength rather than by those of importance in the long run. Animals without the power of
fo
recast and planning must, upon the whole, respond to the stimuli that are most urgent at the
moment, or cease to exist. These stimuli lose nothing of their direct urgency and clamorous
insistency when the thinking power develops; and yet thinking[Pg 155] demands the subordination
of the immediate stimulus to the remote and distant. The feeble and the minute may be of much
greater importance than the glaring and the big. The latter may be signs of a force that is already
exhausting itself; the former may indicate the beginnings of a process in which the whole fortune
of the individual is involved. The prime necessity for scientific thought is that the thinker be
freed from the tyranny of sense stimuli and habit, and this emancipation is also the necessary
condition of progress.
Illustration from moving water
Consider the following quotation: "When it first occurred to a reflecting mind that moving water
had a property identical with human or brute force, namely, the property of setting other masses
in motion, overcoming inertia and resistance,—when the sight of the stream suggested through
this point of likeness the power of the animal,—a new addition was made to the class of prime
movers, and when circumstances permitted, this power could become a substitute for the others.
It may seem to the modern understanding, familiar with water wheels and drifting rafts, that the
similarity here was an extremely obvious one. But if we put ourselves back into an early state of
mind, when running water affected the mind by its brilliancy, its roar and irregular devastation,
we may easily suppose that to identify this with animal muscular energy was by no means an
obvious effort."[26]
Value of abstraction
If we add to these obvious sensory features the various social customs and expectations which
fix the attitude of the individual, the evil of the subjection of free and fertile suggestion to
empirical considerations be[Pg 156]comes clear. A certain power of abstraction, of deliberate
turning away from the habitual responses to a situation, was required before men could be
emancipated to follow up suggestions that in the end are fruitful.
Experience as inclusive of thought
In short, the term experience may be interpreted either with reference to the empirical or the
experimental attitude of mind. Experience is not a rigid and closed thing; it is vital, and hence
growing. When dominated by the past, by custom and routine, it is often opposed to the
reasonable, the thoughtful. But experience also includes the reflection that sets us free from the
limiting influence of sense, appetite, and tradition. Experience may welcome and assimilate all
that the most exact and penetrating thought discovers. Indeed, the business of education might be
defined as just such an emancipation and enlargement of experience. Education takes the
individual while he is relatively plastic, before he has become so indurated by isolated
experiences as to be rendered hopelessly empirical in his habit of mind. The attitude of
childhood is naïve, wondering, experimental; the world of man and nature is new. Right methods
of education preserve and perfect this attitude, and thereby short-circuit for the individual the
slow progress of the race, eliminating the waste that comes from inert routine.[Pg 157]
PART THREE: THE TRAINING OF THOUGHT
CHAPTER TWELVE
ACTIVITY AND THE TRAINING OF THOUGHT
In this chapter we shall gather together and amplify considerations that have already been
advanced, in various passages of the preceding pages, concerning the relation of action to
thought. We shall follow, though not with exactness, the order of development in the unfolding
human being.
§ 1. The Early Stage of Activity
1. The baby's problem determines his thinking
The sight of a baby often calls out the question: "What do you suppose he is thinking about?" By
the nature of the case, the question is unanswerable in detail; but, also by the nature of the case,
we may be sure about a baby's chief interest. His primary problem is mastery of his body as a
tool of securing comfortable and effective adjustments to his surroundings, physical and social.
The child has to learn to do almost everything: to see, to hear, to reach, to handle, to balance the
body, to creep, to walk, and so on. Even if it be true that human beings have even more
instinctive reactions than lower animals, it is also true that instinctive tendencies are much less
perfect in men, and that most of them are[Pg 158] of little use till they are intelligently combined
and directed. A little chick just out of the shell will after a few trials peck at and grasp grains of
fo
od with its beak as well as at any later time. This involves a complicated coördination of the
eye and the head. An infant does not even begin to reach definitely for things that the eye sees
till he is several months old, and even then several weeks' practice is required before he learns
the adjustment so as neither to overreach nor to underreach. It may not be literally true that the
child will grasp for the moon, but it is true that he needs much practice before he can tell
whether an object is within reach or not. The arm is thrust out instinctively in response to a
stimulus from the eye, and this tendency is the origin of the ability to reach and grasp exactly
and quickly; but nevertheless final mastery requires observing and selecting the successful
movements, and arranging them in view of an end. These operations of conscious selection and
arrangement constitute thinking, though of a rudimentary type.
Mastery of the body is an intellectual problem
Since mastery of the bodily organs is necessary for all later developments, such problems are
both interesting and important, and solving them supplies a very genuine training of thinking
power. The joy the child shows in learning to use his limbs, to translate what he sees into what
he handles, to connect sounds with sights, sights with taste and touch, and the rapidity with
which intelligence grows in the first year and a half of life (the time during which the more
fu
ndamental problems of the use of the organism are mastered), are sufficient evidence that the
development of physical control is not a physical but an intellectual achievement.
2. The problem of social adjustment and intercourse
Although in the early months the child is mainly oc[Pg 159]cupied in learning to use his body to
accommodate himself to physical conditions in a comfortable way and to use things skillfully
and effectively, yet social adjustments are very important. In connection with parents, nurse,
brother, and sister, the child learns the signs of satisfaction of hunger, of removal of discomfort,
of the approach of agreeable light, color, sound, and so on. His contact with physical things is
regulated by persons, and he soon distinguishes persons as the most important and interesting of
all the objects with which he has to do. Speech, the accurate adaptation of sounds heard to the
movements of tongue and lips, is, however, the great instrument of social adaptation; and with
the development of speech (usually in the second year) adaptation of the baby's activities to and
with those of other persons gives the keynote of mental life. His range of possible activities is
indefinitely widened as he watches what other persons do, and as he tries to understand and to do
what they encourage him to attempt. The outline pattern of mental life is thus set in the first four
or five years. Years, centuries, generations of invention and planning, may have gone to the
development of the performances and occupations of the adults surrounding the child. Yet for
him their activities are direct stimuli; they are part of his natural environment; they are carried on
in physical terms that appeal to his eye, ear, and touch. He cannot, of course, appropriate their
meaning directly through his senses; but they furnish stimuli to which he responds, so that his
attention is focussed upon a higher order of materials and of problems. Were it not for this
process by which the achievements of one generation form the stimuli that direct the activities of
the next, the story of civilization[Pg 160] would be writ in water, and each generation would have
laboriously to make for itself, if it could, its way out of savagery.
Social adjustment results in imitation but is not caused by it
Imitation is one (though only one, see p. 47) of the means by which the activities of adults
supply stimuli which are so interesting, so varied, so complex, and so novel, as to occasion a
rapid progress of thought. Mere imitation, however, would not give rise to thinking; if we could
learn like parrots by simply copying the outward acts of others, we should never have to think;
nor should we know, after we had mastered the copied act, what was the meaning of the thing
we had done. Educators (and psychologists) have often assumed that acts which reproduce the
behavior of others are acquired merely by imitation. But a child rarely learns by conscious
imitation; and to say that his imitation is unconscious is to say that it is not from his standpoint
imitation at all. The word, the gesture, the act, the occupation of another, falls in line with some
impulse already active and suggests some satisfactory mode of expression, some end in which it
may find fulfillment. Having this end of his own, the child then notes other persons, as he notes
natural events, to get further suggestions as to means of its realization. He selects some of the
means he observes, tries them on, finds them successful or unsuccessful, is confirmed or
weakened in his belief in their value, and so continues selecting, arranging, adapting, testing, till
he can accomplish what he wishes. The onlooker may then observe the resemblance of this act to
some act of an adult, and conclude that it was acquired by imitation, while as a matter of fact it
was acquired by attention, observation, selection, experimentation, and confirmation by results.
Only[Pg 161] because this method is employed is there intellectual discipline and an educative
result. The presence of adult activities plays an enormous rôle in the intellectual growth of the
child because they add to the natural stimuli of the world new stimuli which are more exactly
adapted to the needs of a human being, which are richer, better organized, more complex in
range, permitting more flexible adaptations, and calling out novel reactions. But in utilizing
these stimuli the child follows the same methods that he uses when he is forced to think in order
to master his body.
§ 2. Play, Work, and Allied Forms of Activity
Play indicates the domination of activity by meanings or ideas
Organization of ideas involved in play
When things become signs, when they gain a representative capacity as standing for other things,
play is transformed from mere physical exuberance into an activity involving a mental factor. A
little girl who had broken her doll was seen to perform with the leg of the doll all the operations
of washing, putting to bed, and fondling, that she had been accustomed to perform with the
entire doll. The part stood for the whole; she reacted not to the stimulus sensibly present, but to
the meaning suggested by the sense object. So children use a stone for a table, leaves for plates,
acorns for cups. So they use their dolls, their trains, their blocks, their other toys. In manipulating
them, they are living not with the physical things, but in the large world of meanings, natural and
social, evoked by these things. So when children play horse, play store, play house or making
calls, they are subordinating the physically present to the ideally signified. In this way, a world
of meanings, a store of concepts (so fundamental to all intellectual achievement), is defined and
built up.[Pg 162] Moreover, not only do meanings thus become familiar acquaintances, but they are
organized, arranged in groups, made to cohere in connected ways. A play and a story blend
insensibly into each other. The most fanciful plays of children rarely lose all touch with the
mutual fitness and pertinency of various meanings to one another; the "freest" plays observe
some principles of coherence and unification. They have a beginning, middle, and end. In games,
ru
les of order run through various minor acts and bind them into a connected whole. The rhythm,
the competition, and coöperation involved in most plays and games also introduce organization.
There is, then, nothing mysterious or mystical in the discovery made by Plato and remade by
Froebel that play is the chief, almost the only, mode of education for the child in the years of
later infancy.
The playful attitude
Playfulness is a more important consideration than play. The former is an attitude of mind; the
latter is a passing outward manifestation of this attitude. When things are treated simply as
vehicles of suggestion, what is suggested overrides the thing. Hence the playful attitude is one of
freedom. The person is not bound to the physical traits of things, nor does he care whether a
thing really means (as we say) what he takes it to represent. When the child plays horse with a
broom and cars with chairs, the fact that the broom does not really represent a horse, or a chair a
locomotive, is of no account. In order, then, that playfulness may not terminate in arbitrary
fa
ncifulness and in building up an imaginary world alongside the world of actual things, it is
necessary that the play attitude should gradually pass into a work attitude.
The work attitude is interested in means and ends
What is work—work not as mere external perform[Pg 163]ance, but as attitude of mind? It signifies
that the person is not content longer to accept and to act upon the meanings that things suggest,
but demands congruity of meaning with the things themselves. In the natural course of growth,
children come to find irresponsible make-believe plays inadequate. A fiction is too easy a way
out to afford content. There is not enough stimulus to call forth satisfactory mental response.
When this point is reached, the ideas that things suggest must be applied to the things with some
regard to fitness. A small cart, resembling a "real" cart, with "real" wheels, tongue, and body,
meets the mental demand better than merely making believe that anything which comes to hand
is a cart. Occasionally to take part in setting a "real" table with "real" dishes brings more reward
than forever to make believe a flat stone is a table and that leaves are dishes. The interest may
still center in the meanings, the things may be of importance only as amplifying a certain
meaning. So far the attitude is one of play. But the meaning is now of such a character that it
must find appropriate embodiment in actual things.
The dictionary does not permit us to call such activities work. Nevertheless, they represent a
genuine passage of play into work. For work (as a mental attitude, not as mere external
performance) means interest in the adequate embodiment of a meaning (a suggestion, purpose,
aim) in objective form through the use of appropriate materials and appliances. Such an attitude
takes advantage of the meanings aroused and built up in free play, but controls their
de
velopment by seeing to it that they are applied to things in ways consistent with the observable
structure of the things themselves.[Pg 164]
and in processes on account of their results
The point of this distinction between play and work may be cleared up by comparing it with a
more usual way of stating the difference. In play activity, it is said, the interest is in the activity
fo
r its own sake; in work, it is in the product or result in which the activity terminates. Hence the
fo
rm
er is purely free, while the latter is tied down by the end to be achieved. When the
difference is stated in this sharp fashion, there is almost always introduced a false, unnatural
separation between process and product, between activity and its achieved outcome. The true
distinction is not between an interest in activity for its own sake and interest in the external result
of that activity, but between an interest in an activity just as it flows on from moment to moment,
and an interest in an activity as tending to a culmination, to an outcome, and therefore possessing
a thread of continuity binding together its successive stages. Both may equally exemplify interest
in an activity "for its own sake"; but in one case the activity in which the interest resides is more
or less casual, following the accident of circumstance and whim, or of dictation; in the other, the
activity is enriched by the sense that it leads somewhere, that it amounts to something.
Consequences of the sharp separation of play and work
Were it not that the false theory of the relation of the play and the work attitudes has been
connected with unfortunate modes of school practice, insistence upon a truer view might seem
an unnecessary refinement. But the sharp break that unfortunately prevails between the
kindergarten and the grades is evidence that the theoretical distinction has practical implications.
Under the title of play, the former is rendered unduly symbolic, fanciful, sentimental, and
arbitrary; while under the antithetical caption of work the latter con[Pg 165]tains many tasks
externally assigned. The former has no end and the latter an end so remote that only the
educator, not the child, is aware that it is an end.
There comes a time when children must extend and make more exact their acquaintance with
existing things; must conceive ends and consequences with sufficient definiteness to guide their
actions by them, and must acquire some technical skill in selecting and arranging means to
realize these ends. Unless these factors are gradually introduced in the earlier play period, they
must be introduced later abruptly and arbitrarily, to the manifest disadvantage of both the earlier
and the later stages.
False notions of imagination and utility
The sharp opposition of play and work is usually associated with false notions of utility and
imagination. Activity that is directed upon matters of home and neighborhood interest is
depreciated as merely utilitarian. To let the child wash dishes, set the table, engage in cooking,
cut and sew dolls' clothes, make boxes that will hold "real things," and construct his own
playthings by using hammer and nails, excludes, so it is said, the æsthetic and appreciative
fa
ctor, eliminates imagination, and subjects the child's development to material and practical
concerns; while (so it is said) to reproduce symbolically the domestic relationships of birds and
other animals, of human father and mother and child, of workman and tradesman, of knight,
soldier, and magistrate, secures a liberal exercise of mind, of great moral as well as intellectual
value. It has been even stated that it is over-physical and utilitarian if a child plants seeds and
takes care of growing plants in the kindergarten; while reproducing dramatically operations of
planting, cultivating, reaping, and so on, either[Pg 166] with no physical materials or with symbolic
representatives, is highly educative to the imagination and to spiritual appreciation. Toy dolls,
trains of cars, boats, and engines are rigidly excluded, and the employ of cubes, balls, and other
symbols for representing these social activities is recommended on the same ground. The more
unfitted the physical object for its imagined purpose, such as a cube for a boat, the greater is the
supposed appeal to the imagination.
Imagination a medium of realizing the absent and significant
There are several fallacies in this way of thinking. (a) The healthy imagination deals not with the
unreal, but with the mental realization of what is suggested. Its exercise is not a flight into the
purely fanciful and ideal, but a method of expanding and filling in what is real. To the child the
homely activities going on about him are not utilitarian devices for accomplishing physical ends;
they exemplify a wonderful world the depths of which he has not sounded, a world full of the
mystery and promise that attend all the doings of the grown-ups whom he admires. However
prosaic this world may be to the adults who find its duties routine affairs, to the child it is fraught
with social meaning. To engage in it is to exercise the imagination in constructing an experience
of wider value than any the child has yet mastered.
Only the already experienced can be symbolized
(b) Educators sometimes think children are reacting to a great moral or spiritual truth when the
children's reactions are largely physical and sensational. Children have great powers of dramatic
simulation, and their physical bearing may seem (to adults prepossessed with a philosophic
theory) to indicate they have been impressed with some lesson of chivalry, devotion, or nobility,
when the children themselves are occupied only[Pg 167] with transitory physical excitations. To
symbolize great truths far beyond the child's range of actual experience is an impossibility, and
to attempt it is to invite love of momentary stimulation.
Useful work is not necessarily labor
(c) Just as the opponents of play in education always conceive of play as mere amusement, so
the opponents of direct and useful activities confuse occupation with labor. The adult is
acquainted with responsible labor upon which serious financial results depend. Consequently he
seeks relief, relaxation, amusement. Unless children have prematurely worked for hire, unless
they have come under the blight of child labor, no such division exists for them. Whatever
ap
peals to them at all, appeals directly on its own account. There is no contrast between doing
things for utility and for fun. Their life is more united and more wholesome. To suppose that
activities customarily performed by adults only under the pressure of utility may not be done
perfectly freely and joyously by children indicates a lack of imagination. Not the thing done but
the quality of mind that goes into the doing settles what is utilitarian and what is unconstrained
and educative.
§ 3. Constructive Occupations
The historic growth of sciences out of occupations
The history of culture shows that mankind's scientific knowledge and technical abilities have
developed, especially in all their earlier stages, out of the fundamental problems of life. Anatomy
and physiology grew out of the practical needs of keeping healthy and active; geometry and
mechanics out of demands for measuring land, for building, and for making labor-saving
machines; astronomy has been closely connected with navigation, keeping record of the passage
of time; botany grew out[Pg 168] of the requirements of medicine and of agronomy; chemistry has
been associated with dyeing, metallurgy, and other industrial pursuits. In turn, modern industry
is almost wholly a matter of applied science; year by year the domain of routine and crude
empiricism is narrowed by the translation of scientific discovery into industrial invention. The
trolley, the telephone, the electric light, the steam engine, with all their revolutionary
consequences for social intercourse and control, are the fruits of science.
The intellectual possibilities of school occupations
These facts are full of educational significance. Most children are preëminently active in their
tendencies. The schools have also taken on—largely from utilitarian, rather than from strictly
educative reasons—a large number of active pursuits commonly grouped under the head of
manual training, including also school gardens, excursions, and various graphic arts. Perhaps the
most pressing problem of education at the present moment is to organize and relate these
subjects so that they will become instruments for forming alert, persistent, and fruitful
intellectual habits. That they take hold of the more primary and native equipment of children
(appealing to their desire to do) is generally recognized; that they afford great opportunity for
training in self-reliant and efficient social service is gaining acknowledgment. But they may also
be used for presenting typical problems to be solved by personal reflection and experimentation,
and by acquiring definite bodies of knowledge leading later to more specialized scientific
kn
owledge. There is indeed no magic by which mere physical activity or deft manipulation will
secure intellectual results. (See p. 43.) Manual subjects may be taught by routine, by dictation, or
by convention as readily[Pg 169] as bookish subjects. But intelligent consecutive work in
gardening, cooking, or weaving, or in elementary wood and iron, may be planned which will
inevitably result in students not only amassing information of practical and scientific importance
in botany, zoölogy, chemistry, physics, and other sciences, but (what is more significant) in their
becoming versed in methods of experimental inquiry and proof.
Reorganization of the course of study
That the elementary curriculum is overloaded is a common complaint. The only alternative to a
reactionary return to the educational traditions of the past lies in working out the intellectual
possibilities resident in the various arts, crafts, and occupations, and reorganizing the curriculum
accordingly. Here, more than elsewhere, are found the means by which the blind and routine
experience of the race may be transformed into illuminated and emancipated experiment.[Pg 170]
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
LANGUAGE AND THE TRAINING OF THOUGHT
§ 1. Language as the Tool of Thinking
Ambiguous position of language
Speech has such a peculiarly intimate connection with thought as to require special discussion.
Although the very word logic comes from logos (λογος), meaning indifferently both word or
speech, and thought or reason, yet "words, words, words" denote intellectual barrenness, a sham
of thought. Although schooling has language as its chief instrument (and often as its chief
matter) of study, educational reformers have for centuries brought their severest indictments
against the current use of language in the schools. The conviction that language is necessary to
thinking (is even identical with it) is met by the contention that language perverts and conceals
thought.
Language a necessary tool of thinking,
fo
r it alone fixes meanings
Three typical views have been maintained regarding the relation of thought and language: first,
that they are identical; second, that words are the garb or clothing of thought, necessary not for
thought but only for conveying it; and third (the view we shall here maintain) that while
language is not thought it is necessary for thinking as well as for its communication. When it is
said, however, that thinking is impossible without language, we must recall that language
includes much more than oral and written speech. Gestures, pictures, monuments, visual images,
finger movements—anything con[Pg 171]sciously employed as a sign is, logically, language. To
say that language is necessary for thinking is to say that signs are necessary. Thought deals not
with bare things, but with their meanings, their suggestions; and meanings, in order to be
ap
prehended, must be embodied in sensible and particular existences. Without meaning, things
are nothing but blind stimuli or chance sources of pleasure and pain; and since meanings are not
themselves tangible things, they must be anchored by attachment to some physical existence.
Existences that are especially set aside to fixate and convey meanings are signs or symbols. If a
man moves toward another to throw him out of the room, his movement is not a sign. If,
however, the man points to the door with his hand, or utters the sound go, his movement is
reduced to a vehicle of meaning: it is a sign or symbol. In the case of signs we care nothing for
what they are in themselves, but everything for what they signify and represent. Canis, hund,
chien, dog—it makes no difference what the outward thing is, so long as the meaning is
presented.
Limitations of natural symbols
Natural objects are signs of other things and events. Clouds stand for rain; a footprint represents
game or an enemy; a projecting rock serves to indicate minerals below the surface. The
limitations of natural signs are, however, great. (i) The physical or direct sense excitation tends
to distract attention from what is meant or indicated.[27] Almost every one will recall pointing out
to a kitten or puppy some object of food, only to have the animal devote himself to the hand
pointing, not to the thing pointed at. (ii) Where natural signs alone exist, we are mainly at the
mercy of external happenings; we[Pg 172] have to wait until the natural event presents itself in
order to be warned or advised of the possibility of some other event. (iii) Natural signs, not being
originally intended to be signs, are cumbrous, bulky, inconvenient, unmanageable.
Artificial signs overcome these restrictions.
It is therefore indispensable for any high development of thought that there should be also
intentional signs. Speech supplies the requirement. Gestures, sounds, written or printed forms,
are strictly physical existences, but their native value is intentionally subordinated to the value
they acquire as representative of meanings. (i) The direct and sensible value of faint sounds and
minute written or printed marks is very slight. Accordingly, attention is not distracted from their
representative function. (ii) Their production is under our direct control so that they may be
produced when needed. When we can make the word rain, we do not have to wait for some
physical forerunner of rain to call our thoughts in that direction. We cannot make the cloud; we
can make the sound, and as a token of meaning the sound serves the purpose as well as the
cloud. (iii) Arbitrary linguistic signs are convenient and easy to manage. They are compact,
portable, and delicate. As long as we live we breathe; and modifications by the muscles of throat
and mouth of the volume and quality of the air are simple, easy, and indefinitely controllable.
Bodily postures and gestures of the hand and arm are also employed as signs, but they are coarse
and unmanageable compared with modifications of breath to produce sounds. No wonder that
oral speech has been selected as the main stuff of intentional intellectual signs. Sounds, while
subtle, refined, and easily modifiable, are transitory. This defect is met by the system of
written[Pg 173] and printed words, appealing to the eye. Litera scripta manet.
Bearing in mind the intimate connection of meanings and signs (or language), we may note in
more detail what language does (1) for specific meanings, and (2) for the organization of
meanings.
I. Individual Meanings. A verbal sign (a) selects, detaches, a meaning from what is otherwise a
vague flux and blur (see p. 121); (b) it retains, registers, stores that meaning; and (c) applies it,
when needed, to the comprehension of other things. Combining these various functions in a
mixture of metaphors, we may say that a linguistic sign is a fence, a label, and a vehicle—all in
one.
A sign makes a meaning distinct
(a) Every one has experienced how learning an appropriate name for what was dim and vague
cleared up and crystallized the whole matter. Some meaning seems almost within reach, but is
elusive; it refuses to condense into definite form; the attaching of a word somehow (just how, it
is almost impossible to say) puts limits around the meaning, draws it out from the void, makes it
stand out as an entity on its own account. When Emerson said that he would almost rather know
the true name, the poet's name, for a thing, than to know the thing itself, he presumably had this
irradiating and illuminating function of language in mind. The delight that children take in
demanding and learning the names of everything about them indicates that meanings are
becoming concrete individuals to them, so that their commerce with things is passing from the
physical to the intellectual plane. It is hardly surprising that savages attach a magic efficacy to
words. To name anything is to give it a title; to dignify and honor it by[Pg 174] raising it from a
mere physical occurrence to a meaning that is distinct and permanent. To know the names of
people and things and to be able to manipulate these names is, in savage lore, to be in possession
of their dignity and worth, to master them.
A sign preserves a meaning
(b) Things come and go; or we come and go, and either way things escape our notice. Our direct
sensible relation to things is very limited. The suggestion of meanings by natural signs is limited
to occasions of direct contact or vision. But a meaning fixed by a linguistic sign is conserved for
fu
ture use. Even if the thing is not there to represent the meaning, the word may be produced so
as to evoke the meaning. Since intellectual life depends on possession of a store of meanings, the
importance of language as a tool of preserving meanings cannot be overstated. To be sure, the
method of storage is not wholly aseptic; words often corrupt and modify the meanings they are
supposed to keep intact, but liability to infection is a price paid by every living thing for the
privilege of living.
A sign transfers a meaning
(c) When a meaning is detached and fixed by a sign, it is possible to use that meaning in a new
context and situation. This transfer and reapplication is the key to all judgment and inference. It
would little profit a man to recognize that a given particular cloud was the premonitor of a given
particular rainstorm if his recognition ended there, for he would then have to learn over and over
again, since the next cloud and the next rain are different events. No cumulative growth of
intelligence would occur; experience might form habits of physical adaptation but it would not
teach anything, for we should not be able to use a prior experience consciously to anticipate and
regulate a further experience. To be able to use[Pg 175] the past to judge and infer the new and
unknown implies that, although the past thing has gone, its meaning abides in such a way as to
be applicable in determining the character of the new. Speech forms are our great carriers: the
easy-running vehicles by which meanings are transported from experiences that no longer
concern us to those that are as yet dark and dubious.
Logical organization depends upon signs
II. Organization of Meanings. In emphasizing the importance of signs in relation to specific
meanings, we have overlooked another aspect, equally valuable. Signs not only mark off specific
or individual meanings, but they are also instruments of grouping meanings in relation to one
another. Words are not only names or titles of single meanings; they also form sentences in
which meanings are organized in relation to one another. When we say "That book is a
dictionary," or "That blur of light in the heavens is Halley's comet," we express a logical
connection—an act of classifying and defining that goes beyond the physical thing into the
logical region of genera and species, things and attributes. Propositions, sentences, bear the same
relation to judgments that distinct words, built up mainly by analyzing propositions in their
various types, bear to meanings or conceptions; and just as words imply a sentence, so a
sentence implies a larger whole of consecutive discourse into which it fits. As is often said,
grammar expresses the unconscious logic of the popular mind. The chief intellectual
classifications that constitute the working capital of thought have been built up for us by our
mother tongue. Our very lack of explicit consciousness in using language that we are employing
the intellectual systematizations of the race shows how thoroughly accustomed we have become
to its logical distinctions and groupings.[Pg 176]
§ 2. The Abuse of Linguistic Methods in Education
Teaching merely things, not educative
Taken literally, the maxim, "Teach things, not words," or "Teach things before words," would be
the negation of education; it would reduce mental life to mere physical and sensible adjustments.
Learning, in the proper sense, is not learning things, but the meanings of things, and this process
involves the use of signs, or language in its generic sense. In like fashion, the warfare of some
educational reformers against symbols, if pushed to extremes, involves the destruction of the
intellectual life, since this lives, moves, and has its being in those processes of definition,
ab
straction, generalization, and classification that are made possible by symbols alone.
Nevertheless, these contentions of educational reformers have been needed. The liability of a
thing to abuse is in proportion to the value of its right use.
But words separated from things are not true signs
Symbols are themselves, as pointed out above, particular, physical, sensible existences, like any
other things. They are symbols only by virtue of what they suggest and represent, i.e. meanings.
(i) They stand for these meanings to any individual only when he has had experience of some
situation to which these meanings are actually relevant. Words can detach and preserve a
meaning only when the meaning has been first involved in our own direct intercourse with
things. To attempt to give a meaning through a word alone without any dealings with a thing is
to deprive the word of intelligible signification; against this attempt, a tendency only too
prevalent in education, reformers have protested. Moreover, there is a tendency to assume that
whenever there is a definite word or form of speech there is also a definite idea; while, as a
matter of fact, adults and children alike are capable of using even precise verbal formulæ[Pg 177]
with only the vaguest and most confused sense of what they mean. Genuine ignorance is more
profitable because likely to be accompanied by humility, curiosity, and open-mindedness; while
ab
ility to repeat catch-phrases, cant terms, familiar propositions, gives the conceit of learning
and coats the mind with a varnish waterproof to new ideas.
Language tends to arrest personal inquiry and reflection
(ii) Again, although new combinations of words without the intervention of physical things may
supply new ideas, there are limits to this possibility. Lazy inertness causes individuals to accept
ideas that have currency about them without personal inquiry and testing. A man uses thought,
perhaps, to find out what others believe, and then stops. The ideas of others as embodied in
language become substitutes for one's own ideas. The use of linguistic studies and methods to
halt the human mind on the level of the attainments of the past, to prevent new inquiry and
discovery, to put the authority of tradition in place of the authority of natural facts and laws, to
reduce the individual to a parasite living on the secondhand experience of others—these things
have been the source of the reformers' protest against the preëminence assigned to language in
schools.
Words as mere stimuli
Finally, words that originally stood for ideas come, with repeated use, to be mere counters; they
become physical things to be manipulated according to certain rules, or reacted to by certain
operations without consciousness of their meaning. Mr. Stout (who has called such terms
"substitute signs")remarks that "algebraical and arithmetical signs are to a great extent used as
mere substitute signs.... It is possible to use signs of this kind whenever fixed and definite rules
of opera[Pg 178]tion can be derived from the nature of the things symbolized, so as to be applied in
manipulating the signs, without further reference to their signification. A word is an instrument
fo
r thinking about the meaning which it expresses; a substitute sign is a means of not thinking
ab
out the meaning which it symbolizes." The principle applies, however, to ordinary words, as
well as to algebraic signs; they also enable us to use meanings so as to get results without
thinking. In many respects, signs that are means of not thinking are of great advantage; standing
fo
r the familiar, they release attention for meanings that, being novel, require conscious
interpretation. Nevertheless, the premium put in the schoolroom upon attainment of technical
fa
cility, upon skill in producing external results (ante, p. 51), often changes this advantage into a
positive detriment. In manipulating symbols so as to recite well, to get and give correct answers,
to follow prescribed formulæ of analysis, the pupil's attitude becomes mechanical, rather than
thoughtful; verbal memorizing is substituted for inquiry into the meaning of things. This danger
is perhaps the one uppermost in mind when verbal methods of education are attacked.
§ 3. The Use of Language in its Educational Bearings
Language stands in a twofold relation to the work of education. On the one hand, it is continually
used in all studies as well as in all the social discipline of the school; on the other, it is a distinct
object of study. We shall consider only the ordinary use of language, since its effects upon habits
of thought are much deeper than those of conscious study.
Language not primarily intellectual in purpose
The common statement that "language is the expres[Pg 179]sion of thought" conveys only a halftruth, and a half-truth that is likely to result in positive error. Language does express thought, but
not primarily, nor, at first, even consciously. The primary motive for language is to influence
(through the expression of desire, emotion, and thought) the activity of others; its secondary use
is to enter into more intimate sociable relations with them; its employment as a conscious vehicle
of thought and knowledge is a tertiary, and relatively late, formation. The contrast is well
brought out by the statement of John Locke that words have a double use,—"civil" and
"philosophical." "By their civil use, I mean such a communication of thoughts and ideas by
words as may serve for the upholding of common conversation and commerce about the
ordinary affairs and conveniences of civil life.... By the philosophical use of words, I mean such
a use of them as may serve to convey the precise notions of things, and to express in general
propositions certain and undoubted truths."
Hence education has to transform it into an intellectual tool
This distinction of the practical and social from the intellectual use of language throws much
light on the problem of the school in respect to speech. That problem is to direct pupils' oral and
written speech, used primarily for practical and social ends, so that gradually it shall become a
conscious tool of conveying knowledge and assisting thought. How without checking the
spontaneous, natural motives—motives to which language owes its vitality, force, vividness, and
variety—are we to modify speech habits so as to render them accurate and flexible intellectual
instruments? It is comparatively easy to encourage the original spontaneous flow and not make
language over into a servant of reflective thought; it is comparatively easy to check and[Pg 180]
almost destroy (so far as the schoolroom is concerned) native aim and interest, and to set up
artificial and formal modes of expression in some isolated and technical matters. The difficulty
lies in making over habits that have to do with "ordinary affairs and conveniences" into habits
concerned with "precise notions." The successful accomplishing of the transformation requires
(i) enlargement of the pupil's vocabulary; (ii) rendering its terms more precise and accurate, and
(iii) formation of habits of consecutive discourse.
To enlarge vocabulary, the fund of concepts should be enlarged
(i) Enlargement of vocabulary. This takes place, of course, by wider intelligent contact with
things and persons, and also vicariously, by gathering the meanings of words from the context in
which they are heard or read. To grasp by either method a word in its meaning is to exercise
intelligence, to perform an act of intelligent selection or analysis, and it is also to widen the fund
of meanings or concepts readily available in further intellectual enterprises (ante, p. 126). It is
usual to distinguish between one's active and one's passive vocabulary, the latter being composed
of the words that are understood when they are heard or seen, the former of words that are used
intelligently. The fact that the passive vocabulary is ordinarily much larger than the active
indicates a certain amount of inert energy, of power not freely controlled by an individual.
Failure to use meanings that are nevertheless understood reveals dependence upon external
stimulus, and lack of intellectual initiative. This mental laziness is to some extent an artificial
product of education. Small children usually attempt to put to use every new word they get hold
of, but when they learn to read they are introduced to a large variety of terms that there is no
ordinary opportunity to use.[Pg 181] The result is a kind of mental suppression, if not smothering.
Moreover, the meaning of words not actively used in building up and conveying ideas is never
quite clear-cut or complete.
Looseness of thinking accompanies a limited vocabulary
While a limited vocabulary may be due to a limited range of experience, to a sphere of contact
with persons and things so narrow as not to suggest or require a full store of words, it is also due
to carelessness and vagueness. A happy-go-lucky frame of mind makes the individual averse to
clear discriminations, either in perception or in his own speech. Words are used loosely in an
indeterminate kind of reference to things, and the mind approaches a condition where practically
everything is just a thing-um-bob or a what-do-you-call-it. Paucity of vocabulary on the part of
those with whom the child associates, triviality and meagerness in the child's reading matter (as
frequently even in his school readers and text-books), tend to shut down the area of mental
vision.
Command of language involves command of things
We must note also the great difference between flow of words and command of language.
Volubility is not necessarily a sign of a large vocabulary; much talking or even ready speech is
quite compatible with moving round and round in a circle of moderate radius. Most schoolrooms
suffer from a lack of materials and appliances save perhaps books—and even these are "written
down" to the supposed capacity, or incapacity, of children. Occasion and demand for an enriched
vocabulary are accordingly restricted. The vocabulary of things studied in the schoolroom is
very largely isolated; it does not link itself organically to the range of the ideas and words that
are in vogue outside the school. Hence the enlargement that takes place is often nominal,[Pg 182]
adding to the inert, rather than to the active, fund of meanings and terms.
(ii) Accuracy of vocabulary. One way in which the fund of words and concepts is increased is by
discovering and naming shades of meaning—that is to say, by making the vocabulary more
precise. Increase in definiteness is as important relatively as is the enlargement of the capital
stock absolutely.
The general as the vague and as the distinctly generic
The first meanings of terms, since they are due to superficial acquaintance with things, are
general in the sense of being vague. The little child calls all men papa; acquainted with a dog, he
may call the first horse he sees a big dog. Differences of quantity and intensity are noted, but the
fu
ndamental meaning is so vague that it covers things that are far apart. To many persons trees
are just trees, being discriminated only into deciduous trees and evergreens, with perhaps
recognition of one or two kinds of each. Such vagueness tends to persist and to become a barrier
to the advance of thinking. Terms that are miscellaneous in scope are clumsy tools at best; in
addition they are frequently treacherous, for their ambiguous reference causes us to confuse
things that should be distinguished.
Twofold growth of words in sense or signification
The growth of precise terms out of original vagueness takes place normally in two directions:
toward words that stand for relationships and words that stand for highly individualized traits
(compare what was said about the development of meanings, p. 122); the first being associated
with abstract, the second with concrete, thinking. Some Australian tribes are said to have no
words for animal or for plant, while they have specific names for every variety of plant and
animal in their neighborhoods. This minuteness of vocabulary repre[Pg 183]sents progress toward
definiteness, but in a one-sided way. Specific properties are distinguished, but not
relationships.[28] On the other hand, students of philosophy and of the general aspects of natural
and social science are apt to acquire a store of terms that signify relations without balancing
them up with terms that designate specific individuals and traits. The ordinary use of such terms
as causation, law, society, individual, capital, illustrates this tendency.
Words alter their meanings so as to change their logical functions
In the history of language we find both aspects of the growth of vocabulary illustrated by
changes in the sense of words: some words originally wide in their application are narrowed to
denote shades of meaning; others originally specific are widened to express relationships. The
term vernacular, now meaning mother speech, has been generalized from the word verna,
meaning a slave born in the master's household. Publication has evolved its meaning of
communication by means of print, through restricting an earlier meaning of any kind of
communication—although the wider meaning is retained in legal procedure, as publishing a
libel. The sense of the word average has been generalized from a use connected with dividing
loss by shipwreck proportionately among various sharers in an enterprise.[29]
Similar changes occur in the vocabulary of every student
These historical changes assist the educator to appreciate the changes that occur with individuals
together with advance in intellectual resources. In studying[Pg 184] geometry, a pupil must learn
both to narrow and to extend the meanings of such familiar words as line, surface, angle, square,
circle; to narrow them to the precise meanings involved in demonstrations; to extend them to
cover generic relations not expressed in ordinary usage. Qualities of color and size must be
excluded; relations of direction, of variation in direction, of limit, must be definitely seized. A
like transformation occurs, of course, in every subject of study. Just at this point lies the danger,
alluded to above, of simply overlaying common meanings with new and isolated meanings
instead of effecting a genuine working-over of popular and practical meanings into adequate
logical tools.
The value of technical terms
Terms used with intentional exactness so as to express a meaning, the whole meaning, and only
the meaning, are called technical. For educational purposes, a technical term indicates something
relative, not absolute; for a term is technical not because of its verbal form or its unusualness, but
because it is employed to fix a meaning precisely. Ordinary words get a technical quality when
used intentionally for this end. Whenever thought becomes more accurate, a (relatively)
technical vocabulary grows up. Teachers are apt to oscillate between extremes in regard to
technical terms. On the one hand, these are multiplied in every direction, seemingly on the
assumption that learning a new piece of terminology, accompanied by verbal description or
definition, is equivalent to grasping a new idea. When it is seen how largely the net outcome is
the accumulation of an isolated set of words, a jargon or scholastic cant, and to what extent the
natural power of judgment is clogged by this accumulation, there is a reaction to the opposite
extreme. Technical terms are banished:[Pg 185] "name words" exist but not nouns; "action words"
but not verbs; pupils may "take away," but not subtract; they may tell what four fives are, but not
what four times five are, and so on. A sound instinct underlies this reaction—aversion to words
that give the pretense, but not the reality, of meaning. Yet the fundamental difficulty is not with
the word, but with the idea. If the idea is not grasped, nothing is gained by using a more familiar
word; if the idea is perceived, the use of the term that exactly names it may assist in fixing the
idea. Terms denoting highly exact meanings should be introduced only sparingly, that is, a few
at a time; they should be led up to gradually, and great pains should be taken to secure the
circumstances that render precision of meaning significant.
Importance of consecutive discourse
(iii) Consecutive discourse. As we saw, language connects and organizes meanings as well as
selects and fixes them. As every meaning is set in the context of some situation, so every word in
concrete use belongs to some sentence (it may itself represent a condensed sentence), and the
sentence, in turn, belongs to some larger story, description, or reasoning process. It is
unnecessary to repeat what has been said about the importance of continuity and ordering of
meanings. We may, however, note some ways in which school practices tend to interrupt
consecutiveness of language and thereby interfere harmfully with systematic reflection. (a)
Teachers have a habit of monopolizing continued discourse. Many, if not most, instructors
would be surprised if informed at the end of the day of the amount of time they have talked as
compared with any pupil. Children's conversation is often confined to answering questions in
brief phrases, or in single disconnected sentences. Expatia[Pg 186]tion and explanation are reserved
fo
r the teacher, who often admits any hint at an answer on the part of the pupil, and then
amplifies what he supposes the child must have meant. The habits of sporadic and fragmentary
discourse thus promoted have inevitably a disintegrating intellectual influence.
Too minute questioning
(b) Assignment of too short lessons when accompanied (as it usually is in order to pass the time
of the recitation period) by minute "analytic" questioning has the same effect. This evil is usually
at its height in such subjects as history and literature, where not infrequently the material is so
minutely subdivided as to break up the unity of meaning belonging to a given portion of the
matter, to destroy perspective, and in effect to reduce the whole topic to an accumulation of
disconnected details all upon the same level. More often than the teacher is aware, his mind
carries and supplies the background of unity of meaning against which pupils project isolated
scraps.
Making avoidance of error the aim
(c) Insistence upon avoiding error instead of attaining power tends also to interruption of
continuous discourse and thought. Children who begin with something to say and with
intellectual eagerness to say it are sometimes made so conscious of minor errors in substance and
fo
rm
that the energy that should go into constructive thinking is diverted into anxiety not to
make mistakes, and even, in extreme cases, into passive quiescence as the best method of
minimizing error. This tendency is especially marked in connection with the writing of
compositions, essays, and themes. It has even been gravely recommended that little children
should always write on trivial subjects and in short sentences because in that way they are less
likely to make mistakes, while[Pg 187] the teaching of writing to high school and college students
occasionally reduces itself to a technique for detecting and designating mistakes. The resulting
self-consciousness and constraint are only part of the evil that comes from a negative ideal.[Pg 188]
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
OBSERVATION AND INFORMATION IN THE TRAINING OF MIND
No thinking without acquaintance with facts
Thinking is an ordering of subject-matter with reference to discovering what it signifies or
indicates. Thinking no more exists apart from this arranging of subject-matter than digestion
occurs apart from the assimilating of food. The way in which the subject-matter is furnished
marks, therefore, a fundamental point. If the subject-matter is provided in too scanty or too
profuse fashion, if it comes in disordered array or in isolated scraps, the effect upon habits of
thought is detrimental. If personal observation and communication of information by others
(whether in books or speech) are rightly conducted, half the logical battle is won, for they are the
channels of obtaining subject-matter.
§ 1. The Nature and Value of Observation
Fallacy of making "facts" an end in themselves
The protest, mentioned in the last chapter, of educational reformers against the exaggerated and
fa
lse use of language, insisted upon personal and direct observation as the proper alternative
course. The reformers felt that the current emphasis upon the linguistic factor eliminated all
opportunity for first-hand acquaintance with real things; hence they appealed to sense-perception
to fill the gap. It is not surprising that this enthusiastic zeal failed frequently to ask how and
why[Pg 189] observation is educative, and hence fell into the error of making observation an end in
itself and was satisfied with any kind of material under any kind of conditions. Such isolation of
observation is still manifested in the statement that this faculty develops first, then that of
memory and imagination, and finally the faculty of thought. From this point of view, observation
is regarded as furnishing crude masses of raw material, to which, later on, reflective processes
may be applied. Our previous pages should have made obvious the fallacy of this point of view
by bringing out the fact that simple concrete thinking attends all our intercourse with things
which is not on a purely physical level.
The sympathetic motive in extending acquaintance
I. All persons have a natural desire—akin to curiosity—for a widening of their range of
acquaintance with persons and things. The sign in art galleries that forbids the carrying of canes
and umbrellas is obvious testimony to the fact that simply to see is not enough for many people;
there is a feeling of lack of acquaintance until some direct contact is made. This demand for
fu
ller and closer knowledge is quite different from any conscious interest in observation for its
own sake. Desire for expansion, for "self-realization," is its motive. The interest is sympathetic,
socially and æsthetically sympathetic, rather than cognitive. While the interest is especially keen
in children (because their actual experience is so small and their possible experience so large), it
still characterizes adults when routine has not blunted its edge. This sympathetic interest
provides the medium for carrying and binding together what would otherwise be a multitude of
items, diverse, disconnected, and of no intellectual use. These systems are indeed social and
æsthetic rather than consciously intel[Pg 190]lectual; but they provide the natural medium for more
conscious intellectual explorations. Some educators have recommended that nature study in the
elementary schools be conducted with a love of nature and a cultivation of æsthetic appreciation
in view rather than in a purely analytic spirit. Others have urged making much of the care of
animals and plants. Both of these important recommendations have grown out of experience, not
out of theory, but they afford excellent exemplifications of the theoretic point just made.
Analytic inspection for the sake of doing
Direct and indirect sense training
II. In normal development, specific analytic observations are originally connected almost
exclusively with the imperative need for noting means and ends in carrying on activities. When
one is doing something, one is compelled, if the work is to succeed (unless it is purely routine),
to use eyes, ears, and sense of touch as guides to action. Without a constant and alert exercise of
the senses, not even plays and games can go on; in any form of work, materials, obstacles,
ap
pliances, failures, and successes, must be intently watched. Sense-perception does not occur
fo
r its own sake or for purposes of training, but because it is an indispensable factor of success in
doing what one is interested in doing. Although not designed for sense-training, this method
effects sense-training in the most economical and thoroughgoing way. Various schemes have
been designed by teachers for cultivating sharp and prompt observation of forms, as by writing
words,—even in an unknown language,—making arrangements of figures and geometrical
fo
rm
s, and having pupils reproduce them after a momentary glance. Children often attain great
skill in quick seeing and full reproducing of even complicated meaningless combinations. But
such methods of training[Pg 191]—however valuable as occasional games and diversions—
compare very unfavorably with the training of eye and hand that comes as an incident of work
with tools in wood or metals, or of gardening, cooking, or the care of animals. Training by
isolated exercises leaves no deposit, leads nowhere; and even the technical skill acquired has
little radiating power, or transferable value. Criticisms made upon the training of observation on
the ground that many persons cannot correctly reproduce the forms and arrangement of the
figures on the face of their watches misses the point because persons do not look at a watch to
find out whether four o'clock is indicated by IIII or by IV, but to find out what time it is, and, if
observation decides this matter, noting other details is irrelevant and a waste of time. In the
training of observation the question of end and motive is all-important.
Scientific observations are linked to problems
"Object-lessons" rarely supply problems
III. The further, more intellectual or scientific, development of observation follows the line of
the growth of practical into theoretical reflection already traced (ante, Chapter Ten). As
problems emerge and are dwelt upon, observation is directed less to the facts that bear upon a
practical aim and more upon what bears upon a problem as such. What makes observations in
schools often intellectually ineffective is (more than anything else) that they are carried on
independently of a sense of a problem that they serve to define or help to solve. The evil of this
isolation is seen through the entire educational system, from the kindergarten, through the
elementary and high schools, to the college. Almost everywhere may be found, at some time,
recourse to observations as if they were of complete and final value in themselves, instead of the
means[Pg 192] of getting material that bears upon some difficulty and its solution. In the
kindergarten are heaped up observations regarding geometrical forms, lines, surfaces, cubes,
colors, and so on. In the elementary school, under the name of "object-lessons," the form and
properties of objects,—apple, orange, chalk,—selected almost at random, are minutely noted,
while under the name of "nature study" similar observations are directed upon leaves, stones,
insects, selected in almost equally arbitrary fashion. In high school and college, laboratory and
microscopic observations are carried on as if the accumulation of observed facts and the
acquisition of skill in manipulation were educational ends in themselves.
Compare with these methods of isolated observations the statement of Jevons that observation as
conducted by scientific men is effective "only when excited and guided by hope of verifying a
theory"; and again, "the number of things which can be observed and experimented upon are
infinite, and if we merely set to work to record facts without any distinct purpose, our records
will have no value." Strictly speaking, the first statement of Jevons is too narrow. Scientific men
institute observations not merely to test an idea (or suggested explanatory meaning), but also to
locate the nature of a problem and thereby guide the formation of a hypothesis. But the principle
of his remark, namely, that scientific men never make the accumulation of observations an end
in itself, but always a means to a general intellectual conclusion, is absolutely sound. Until the
fo
rce of this principle is adequately recognized in education, observation will be largely a matter
of uninteresting dead work or of acquiring forms of technical skill that are not available as
intellectual resources.[Pg 193]
§ 2. Methods and Materials of Observation in the Schools The best methods in use in our
schools furnish many suggestions for giving observation its right place in mental training.
Observation should involve discovery
I. They rest upon the sound assumption that observation is an active process. Observation is
exploration, inquiry for the sake of discovering something previously hidden and unknown, this
something being needed in order to reach some end, practical or theoretical. Observation is to be
discriminated from recognition, or perception of what is familiar. The identification of
something already understood is, indeed, an indispensable function of further investigation (ante,
p. 119); but it is relatively automatic and passive, while observation proper is searching and
deliberate. Recognition refers to the already mastered; observation is concerned with mastering
the unknown. The common notions that perception is like writing on a blank piece of paper, or
like impressing an image on the mind as a seal is imprinted on wax or as a picture is formed on a
photographic plate (notions that have played a disastrous rôle in educational methods), arise
from a failure to distinguish between automatic recognition and the searching attitude of genuine
observation.
and suspense during an unfolding change
II. Much assistance in the selection of appropriate material for observation may be derived from
considering the eagerness and closeness of observation that attend the following of a story or
drama. Alertness of observation is at its height wherever there is "plot interest." Why? Because
of the balanced combination of the old and the new, of the familiar and the unexpected. We hang
on the lips of the story-teller because of the element of mental suspense. Alternatives are
suggested,[Pg 194] but are left ambiguous, so that our whole being questions: What befell next?
Which way did things turn out? Contrast the ease and fullness with which a child notes all the
salient traits of a story, with the labor and inadequacy of his observation of some dead and static
thing where nothing raises a question or suggests alternative outcomes.
This "plot interest" manifested in activity,
When an individual is engaged in doing or making something (the activity not being of such a
mechanical and habitual character that its outcome is assured), there is an analogous situation.
Something is going to come of what is present to the sense, but just what is doubtful. The plot is
unfolding toward success or failure, but just when or how is uncertain. Hence the keen and tense
observation of conditions and results that attends constructive manual operations. Where the
subject-matter is of a more impersonal sort, the same principle of movement toward a
dénouement may apply. It is a commonplace that what is moving attracts notice when that which
is at rest escapes it. Yet too often it would almost seem as if pains had been taken to deprive the
material of school observations of all life and dramatic quality, to reduce it to a dead and inert
fo
rm
. Mere change is not enough, however. Vicissitude, alteration, motion, excite observation;
but if they merely excite it, there is no thought. The changes must (like the incidents of a wellarranged story or plot) take place in a certain cumulative order; each successive change must at
once remind us of its predecessor and arouse interest in its successor if observations of change
are to be logically fruitful.
and in cycles of growth
Living beings, plants, and animals, fulfill the twofold requirement to an extraordinary degree.
Where there[Pg 195] is growth, there is motion, change, process; and there is also arrangement of
the changes in a cycle. The first arouses, the second organizes, observation. Much of the
extraordinary interest that children take in planting seeds and watching the stages of their growth
is due to the fact that a drama is enacting before their eyes; there is something doing, each step
of which is important in the destiny of the plant. The great practical improvements that have
occurred of late years in the teaching of botany and zoölogy will be found, upon inspection, to
involve treating plants and animals as beings that act, that do something, instead of as mere inert
specimens having static properties to be inventoried, named, and registered. Treated in the latter
fa
shion, observation is inevitably reduced to the falsely "analytic" (ante, p. 112),—to mere
dissection and enumeration.
Observation of structure grows out of noting function
There is, of course, a place, and an important place, for observation of the mere static qualities of
objects. When, however, the primary interest is in function, in what the object does, there is a
motive for more minute analytic study, for the observation of structure. Interest in noting an
activity passes insensibly into noting how the activity is carried on; the interest in what is
accomplished passes over into an interest in the organs of its accomplishing. But when the
beginning is made with the morphological, the anatomical, the noting of peculiarities of form,
size, color, and distribution of parts, the material is so cut off from significance as to be dead and
du
ll. It is as natural for children to look intently for the stomata of a plant after they have become
interested in its function of breathing, as it is repulsive to attend minutely to them when they are
considered as isolated peculiarities of structure.[Pg 196]
Scientific observation
III. As the center of interest of observations becomes less personal, less a matter of means for
effecting one's own ends, and less æsthetic, less a matter of contribution of parts to a total
emotional effect, observation becomes more consciously intellectual in quality. Pupils learn to
observe for the sake (i) of finding out what sort of perplexity confronts them; (ii) of inferring
hypothetical explanations for the puzzling features that observation reveals; and (iii) of testing
the ideas thus suggested.
should be extensive
and intensive
In short, observation becomes scientific in nature. Of such observations it may be said that they
should follow a rhythm between the extensive and the intensive. Problems become definite, and
suggested explanations significant by a certain alternation between a wide and somewhat loose
soaking in of relevant facts and a minutely accurate study of a few selected facts. The wider, less
exact observation is necessary to give the student a feeling for the reality of the field of inquiry, a
sense of its bearings and possibilities, and to store his mind with materials that imagination may
transform into suggestions. The intensive study is necessary for limiting the problem, and for
securing the conditions of experimental testing. As the latter by itself is too specialized and
technical to arouse intellectual growth, the former by itself is too superficial and scattering for
control of intellectual development. In the sciences of life, field study, excursions, acquaintance
with living things in their natural habitats, may alternate with microscopic and laboratory
observation. In the physical sciences, phenomena of light, of heat, of electricity, of moisture, of
gravity, in their broad setting in nature—their physiographic setting—should prepare for an
exact study of selected facts under conditions of laboratory[Pg 197] control. In this way, the student
gets the benefit of technical scientific methods of discovery and testing, while he retains his
sense of the identity of the laboratory modes of energy with large out-of-door realities, thereby
avoiding the impression (that so often accrues) that the facts studied are peculiar to the
laboratory.
§ 3. Communication of Information
Importance of hearsay acquaintance
When all is said and done the field of fact open to any one observer by himself is narrow. Into
every one of our beliefs, even those that we have worked out under the conditions of utmost
personal, first-hand acquaintance, much has insensibly entered from what we have heard or read
of the observations and conclusions of others. In spite of the great extension of direct
observation in our schools, the vast bulk of educational subject-matter is derived from other
sources—from text-book, lecture, and viva-voce interchange. No educational question is of
greater import than how to get the most logical good out of learning through transmission from
others.
Logically, this ranks only as evidence or testimony
Doubtless the chief meaning associated with the word instruction is this conveying and instilling
of the results of the observations and inferences of others. Doubtless the undue prominence in
education of the ideal of amassing information (ante, p. 52) has its source in the prominence of
the learning of other persons. The problem then is how to convert it into an intellectual asset. In
logical terms, the material supplied from the experience of others is testimony: that is to say,
evidence submitted by others to be employed by one's own judgment in reaching a conclusion.
How shall we treat the subject-matter supplied by text-book and teacher so that it shall rank as
material for reflec[Pg 198]tive inquiry, not as ready-made intellectual pabulum to be accepted and
swallowed just as supplied by the store?
Communication by others should not encroach on observation,
In reply to this question, we may say (i) that the communication of material should be needed.
That is to say, it should be such as cannot readily be attained by personal observation. For
teacher or book to cram pupils with facts which, with little more trouble, they could discover by
direct inquiry is to violate their intellectual integrity by cultivating mental servility. This does not
mean that the material supplied through communication of others should be meager or scanty.
With the utmost range of the senses, the world of nature and history stretches out almost
infinitely beyond. But the fields within which direct observation is feasible should be carefully
chosen and sacredly protected.
should not be dogmatic in tone,
(ii) Material should be supplied by way of stimulus, not with dogmatic finality and rigidity.
When pupils get the notion that any field of study has been definitely surveyed, that knowledge
ab
out it is exhaustive and final, they may continue docile pupils, but they cease to be students.
All thinking whatsoever—so be it is thinking—contains a phase of originality. This originality
does not imply that the student's conclusion varies from the conclusions of others, much less that
it is a radically novel conclusion. His originality is not incompatible with large use of materials
and suggestions contributed by others. Originality means personal interest in the question,
personal initiative in turning over the suggestions furnished by others, and sincerity in following
them out to a tested conclusion. Literally, the phrase "Think for yourself" is tautological; any
thinking is thinking for one's self.[Pg 199]
should have relation to a personal problem,
(iii) The material furnished by way of information should be relevant to a question that is vital in
the student's own experience. What has been said about the evil of observations that begin and
end in themselves may be transferred without change to communicated learning. Instruction in
subject-matter that does not fit into any problem already stirring in the student's own experience,
or that is not presented in such a way as to arouse a problem, is worse than useless for
intellectual purposes. In that it fails to enter into any process of reflection, it is useless; in that it
remains in the mind as so much lumber and débris, it is a barrier, an obstruction in the way of
effective thinking when a problem arises.
and to prior systems of experience
Another way of stating the same principle is that material furnished by communication must be
such as to enter into some existing system or organization of experience. All students of
psychology are familiar with the principle of apperception—that we assimilate new material
with what we have digested and retained from prior experiences. Now the "apperceptive basis"
of material furnished by teacher and text-book should be found, as far as possible, in what the
learner has derived from more direct forms of his own experience. There is a tendency to
connect material of the schoolroom simply with the material of prior school lessons, instead of
linking it to what the pupil has acquired in his out-of-school experience. The teacher says, "Do
you not remember what we learned from the book last week?"—instead of saying, "Do you not
recall such and such a thing that you have seen or heard?" As a result, there are built up detached
and independent systems of school knowledge that inertly overlay the[Pg 200] ordinary systems of
experience instead of reacting to enlarge and refine them. Pupils are taught to live in two
separate worlds, one the world of out-of-school experience, the other the world of books and
lessons.[Pg 201]
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
THE RECITATION AND THE TRAINING OF THOUGHT
Importance of the recitation
In the recitation the teacher comes into his closest contact with the pupil. In the recitation focus
the possibilities of guiding children's activities, influencing their language habits, and directing
their observations. In discussing the significance of the recitation as an instrumentality of
education, we are accordingly bringing to a head the points considered in the last three chapters,
rather than introducing a new topic. The method in which the recitation is carried on is a crucial
test of a teacher's skill in diagnosing the intellectual state of his pupils and in supplying the
conditions that will arouse serviceable mental responses: in short, of his art as a teacher.
Re-citing versus reflecting
The use of the word recitation to designate the period of most intimate intellectual contact of
teacher with pupil and pupil with pupil is a fateful fact. To re-cite is to cite again, to repeat, to
tell over and over. If we were to call this period reiteration, the designation would hardly bring
out more clearly than does the word recitation, the complete domination of instruction by
rehearsing of secondhand information, by memorizing for the sake of producing correct replies
at the proper time. Everything that is said in this chapter is insignificant in comparison with the
primary truth that the recitation is a place and time for stimulating and directing reflection, and
that reproducing memorized[Pg 202] matter is only an incident—even though an indispensable
incident—in the process of cultivating a thoughtful attitude.
§ 1. The Formal Steps of Instruction
Herbart's analysis of method of teaching
But few attempts have been made to formulate a method, resting on general principles, of
conducting a recitation. One of these is of great importance and has probably had more and
better influence upon the "hearing of lessons" than all others put together; namely, the analysis
by Herbart of a recitation into five successive steps. The steps are commonly known as "the
fo
rm
al steps of instruction." The underlying notion is that no matter how subjects vary in scope
and detail there is one and only one best way of mastering them, since there is a single "general
method" uniformly followed by the mind in effective attack upon any subject. Whether it be a
first-grade child mastering the rudiments of number, a grammar-school pupil studying history, or
a college student dealing with philology, in each case the first step is preparation, the second
presentation, followed in turn by comparison and generalization, ending in the application of the
generalizations to specific and new instances.
Illustration of method
By preparation is meant asking questions to remind pupils of familiar experiences of their own
that will be useful in acquiring the new topic. What one already knows supplies the means with
which one apprehends the unknown. Hence the process of learning the new will be made easier
if related ideas in the pupil's mind are aroused to activity—are brought to the foreground of
consciousness. When pupils take up the study of rivers, they are first questioned about streams or
brooks[Pg 203] with which they are already acquainted; if they have never seen any, they may be
asked about water running in gutters. Somehow "apperceptive masses" are stirred that will assist
in getting hold of the new subject. The step of preparation ends with statement of the aim of the
lesson. Old knowledge having been made active, new material is then "presented" to the pupils.
Pictures and relief models of rivers are shown; vivid oral descriptions are given; if possible, the
children are taken to see an actual river. These two steps terminate the acquisition of particular
fa
cts.
The next two steps are directed toward getting a general principle or conception. The local river
is compared with, perhaps, the Amazon, the St. Lawrence, the Rhine; by this comparison
accidental and unessential features are eliminated and the river concept is formed: the elements
involved in the river-meaning are gathered together and formulated. This done, the resulting
principle is fixed in mind and is clarified by being applied to other streams, say to the Thames,
the Po, the Connecticut.
Comparison with our prior analysis of reflection
If we compare this account of the methods of instruction with our own analysis of a complete
operation of thinking, we are struck by obvious resemblances. In our statement (compare
Chapter Six) the "steps" are the occurrence of a problem or a puzzling phenomenon; then
observation, inspection of facts, to locate and clear up the problem; then the formation of a
hypothesis or the suggestion of a possible solution together with its elaboration by reasoning;
then the testing of the elaborated idea by using it as a guide to new observations and
experimentations. In each account, there is the sequence of (i) specific facts and[Pg 204] events, (ii)
ideas and reasonings, and (iii) application of their result to specific facts. In each case, the
movement is inductive-deductive. We are struck also by one difference: the Herbartian method
makes no reference to a difficulty, a discrepancy requiring explanation, as the origin and
stimulus of the whole process. As a consequence, it often seems as if the Herbartian method
deals with thought simply as an incident in the process of acquiring information, instead of
treating the latter as an incident in the process of developing thought.
The formal steps concern the teacher's preparation rather than the recitation itself
Before following up this comparison in more detail, we may raise the question whether the
recitation should, in any case, follow a uniform prescribed series of steps—even if it be admitted
that this series expresses the normal logical order. In reply, it may be said that just because the
order is logical, it represents the survey of subject-matter made by one who already understands
it, not the path of progress followed by a mind that is learning. The former may describe a
uniform straight-way course, the latter must be a series of tacks, of zigzag movements back and
fo
rt
h. In short, the formal steps indicate the points that should be covered by the teacher in
preparing to conduct a recitation, but should not prescribe the actual course of teaching.
The teacher's problem
Lack of any preparation on the part of a teacher leads, of course, to a random, haphazard
recitation, its success depending on the inspiration of the moment, which may or may not come.
Preparation in simply the subject-matter conduces to a rigid order, the teacher examining pupils
on their exact knowledge of their text. But the teacher's problem—as a teacher—does not reside
in mastering a subject-matter, but in adjusting a subject-matter to the nurture of thought. Now
the[Pg 205] formal steps indicate excellently well the questions a teacher should ask in working out
the problem of teaching a topic. What preparation have my pupils for attacking this subject?
What familiar experiences of theirs are available? What have they already learned that will come
to their assistance? How shall I present the matter so as to fit economically and effectively into
their present equipment? What pictures shall I show? To what objects shall I call their attention?
What incidents shall I relate? What comparisons shall I lead them to draw, what similarities to
recognize? What is the general principle toward which the whole discussion should point as its
conclusion? By what applications shall I try to fix, to clear up, and to make real their grasp of
this general principle? What activities of their own may bring it home to them as a genuinely
significant principle?
Only flexibility of procedure gives a recitation vitality
Any step may come first
No teacher can fail to teach better if he has considered such questions somewhat systematically.
But the more the teacher has reflected upon pupils' probable intellectual response to a topic from
the various stand-points indicated by the five formal steps, the more he will be prepared to
conduct the recitation in a flexible and free way, and yet not let the subject go to pieces and the
pupils' attention drift in all directions; the less necessary will he find it, in order to preserve a
semblance of intellectual order, to follow some one uniform scheme. He will be ready to take
advantage of any sign of vital response that shows itself from any direction. One pupil may
already have some inkling—probably erroneous—of a general principle. Application may then
come at the very beginning in order to show that the principle will not work, and thereby[Pg 206]
induce search for new facts and a new generalization. Or the abrupt presentation of some fact or
object may so stimulate the minds of pupils as to render quite superfluous any preliminary
preparation. If pupils' minds are at work at all, it is quite impossible that they should wait until
the teacher has conscientiously taken them through the steps of preparation, presentation, and
comparison before they form at least a working hypothesis or generalization. Moreover, unless
comparison of the familiar and the unfamiliar is introduced at the beginning, both preparation
and presentation will be aimless and without logical motive, isolated, and in so far meaningless.
The student's mind cannot be prepared at large, but only for something in particular, and
presentation is usually the best way of evoking associations. The emphasis may fall now on the
fa
miliar concept that will help grasp the new, now on the new facts that frame the problem; but
in either case it is comparison and contrast with the other term of the pair which gives either its
fo
rce. In short, to transfer the logical steps from the points that the teacher needs to consider to
uniform successive steps in the conduct of a recitation, is to impose the logical review of a mind
that already understands the subject, upon the mind that is struggling to comprehend it, and
thereby to obstruct the logic of the student's own mind.
§ 2. The Factors in the Recitation
Bearing in mind that the formal steps represent intertwined factors of a student's progress and
not mileposts on a beaten highway, we may consider each by itself. In so doing, it will be
convenient to follow the example of many of the Herbartians and reduce the steps to[Pg 207] three:
first, the apprehension of specific or particular facts; second, rational generalization; third,
ap
plication and verification.
Preparation is getting the sense of a problem
I. The processes having to do with particular facts are preparation and presentation. The best,
indeed the only preparation is arousal to a perception of something that needs explanation,
something unexpected, puzzling, peculiar. When the feeling of a genuine perplexity lays hold of
any mind (no matter how the feeling arises), that mind is alert and inquiring, because stimulated
from within. The shock, the bite, of a question will force the mind to go wherever it is capable of
going, better than will the most ingenious pedagogical devices unaccompanied by this mental
ardor. It is the sense of a problem that forces the mind to a survey and recall of the past to
discover what the question means and how it may be dealt with.
Pitfalls in preparation
The teacher in his more deliberate attempts to call into play the familiar elements in a student's
experience, must guard against certain dangers. (i) The step of preparation must not be too long
continued or too exhaustive, or it defeats its own end. The pupil loses interest and is bored, when
a plunge in medias res might have braced him to his work. The preparation part of the recitation
period of some conscientious teachers reminds one of the boy who takes so long a run in order to
gain headway for a jump that when he reaches the line, he is too tired to jump far. (ii) The organs
by which we apprehend new material are our habits. To insist too minutely upon turning over
habitual dispositions into conscious ideas is to interfere with their best workings. Some factors of
fa
miliar experience must indeed be brought to conscious recognition, just as trans[Pg 208]planting
is necessary for the best growth of some plants. But it is fatal to be forever digging up either
experiences or plants to see how they are getting along. Constraint, self-consciousness,
embarrassment, are the consequence of too much conscious refurbishing of familiar experiences.
Statement of aim of lesson
Strict Herbartians generally lay it down that statement—by the teacher—of the aim of a lesson is
an indispensable part of preparation. This preliminary statement of the aim of the lesson hardly
seems more intellectual in character, however, than tapping a bell or giving any other signal for
attention and transfer of thoughts from diverting subjects. To the teacher the statement of an end
is significant, because he has already been at the end; from a pupil's standpoint the statement of
what he is going to learn is something of an Irish bull. If the statement of the aim is taken too
seriously by the instructor, as meaning more than a signal to attention, its probable result is
fo
restalling the pupil's own reaction, relieving him of the responsibility of developing a problem
and thus arresting his mental initiative.
How much the teacher should tell or show
It is unnecessary to discuss at length presentation as a factor in the recitation, because our last
chapter covered the topic under the captions of observation and communication. The function of
presentation is to supply materials that force home the nature of a problem and furnish
suggestions for dealing with it. The practical problem of the teacher is to preserve a balance
between so little showing and telling as to fail to stimulate reflection and so much as to choke
thought. Provided the student is genuinely engaged upon a topic, and provided the teacher is
willing to give the student a good deal of leeway as to what he assimilates and retains (not
requiring rigidly that everything be grasped or repro[Pg 209]duced), there is comparatively little
danger that one who is himself enthusiastic will communicate too much concerning a topic.
The pupil's responsibility for making out a reasonable case
II. The distinctively rational phase of reflective inquiry consists, as we have already seen, in the
elaboration of an idea, or working hypothesis, through conjoint comparison and contrast,
terminating in definition or formulation. (i) So far as the recitation is concerned, the primary
requirement is that the student be held responsible for working out mentally every suggested
principle so as to show what he means by it, how it bears upon the facts at hand, and how the
fa
cts bear upon it. Unless the pupil is made responsible for developing on his own account the
reasonableness of the guess he puts forth, the recitation counts for practically nothing in the
training of reasoning power. A clever teacher easily acquires great skill in dropping out the inept
and senseless contributions of pupils, and in selecting and emphasizing those in line with the
result he wishes to reach. But this method (sometimes called "suggestive questioning") relieves
the pupils of intellectual responsibility, save for acrobatic agility in following the teacher's lead.
The necessity for mental leisure
(ii) The working over of a vague and more or less casual idea into coherent and definite form is
impossible without a pause, without freedom from distraction. We say "Stop and think"; well, all
reflection involves, at some point, stopping external observations and reactions so that an idea
may mature. Meditation, withdrawal or abstraction from clamorous assailants of the senses and
from demands for overt action, is as necessary at the reasoning stage, as are observation and
experiment at other periods. The metaphors of digestion and[Pg 210] assimilation, that so readily
occur to mind in connection with rational elaboration, are highly instructive. A silent,
uninterrupted working-over of considerations by comparing and weighing alternative
suggestions, is indispensable for the development of coherent and compact conclusions.
Reasoning is no more akin to disputing or arguing, or to the abrupt seizing and dropping of
suggestions, than digestion is to a noisy champing of the jaws. The teacher must secure
opportunity for leisurely mental digestion.
A typical central object necessary
(iii) In the process of comparison, the teacher must avert the distraction that ensues from putting
before the mind a number of facts on the same level of importance. Since attention is selective,
some one object normally claims thought and furnishes the center of departure and reference.
This fact is fatal to the success of the pedagogical methods that endeavor to conduct comparison
on the basis of putting before the mind a row of objects of equal importance. In comparing, the
mind does not naturally begin with objects a, b, c, d, and try to find the respect in which they
agree. It begins with a single object or situation more or less vague and inchoate in meaning, and
makes excursions to other objects in order to render understanding of the central object
consistent and clear. The mere multiplication of objects of comparison is adverse to successful
reasoning. Each fact brought within the field of comparison should clear up some obscure
fe
ature or extend some fragmentary trait of the primary object.
Importance of types
In short, pains should be taken to see that the object on which thought centers is typical: material
being typical when, although individual or specific, it is such as readily and fruitfully suggests
the principles of an en[Pg 211]tire class of facts. No sane person begins to think about rivers
wholesale or at large. He begins with the one river that has presented some puzzling trait. Then
he studies other rivers to get light upon the baffling features of this one, and at the same time he
employs the characteristic traits of his original object to reduce to order the multifarious details
that appear in connection with other rivers. This working back and forth preserves unity of
meaning, while protecting it from monotony and narrowness. Contrast, unlikeness, throws
significant features into relief, and these become instruments for binding together into an
organized or coherent meaning dissimilar characters. The mind is defended against the
deadening influence of many isolated particulars and also against the barrenness of a merely
fo
rm
al principle. Particular cases and properties supply emphasis and concreteness; general
principles convert the particulars into a single system.
All insight into meaning effects generalization
(iv) Hence generalization is not a separate and single act; it is rather a constant tendency and
fu
nction of the entire discussion or recitation. Every step forward toward an idea that
comprehends, that explains, that unites what was isolated and therefore puzzling, generalizes.
The little child generalizes as truly as the adolescent or adult, even though he does not arrive at
the same generalities. If he is studying a river basin, his knowledge is generalized in so far as the
various details that he apprehends are found to be the effects of a single force, as that of water
pushing downward from gravity, or are seen to be successive stages of a single history of
fo
rm
ation. Even if there were acquaintance with only one river, knowledge of it under such
conditions would be generalized knowledge.[Pg 212]
Insight into meaning requires formulation
The factor of formulation, of conscious stating, involved in generalization, should also be a
constant function, not a single formal act. Definition means essentially the growth of a meaning
out of vagueness into definiteness. Such final verbal definition as takes place should be only the
culmination of a steady growth in distinctness. In the reaction against ready-made verbal
definitions and rules, the pendulum should never swing to the opposite extreme, that of
neglecting to summarize the net meaning that emerges from dealing with particular facts. Only
as general summaries are made from time to time does the mind reach a conclusion or a resting
place; and only as conclusions are reached is there an intellectual deposit available in future
understanding.
Generalization means capacity for application to the new
III. As the last words indicate, application and generalization lie close together. Mechanical skill
fo
r further use may be achieved without any explicit recognition of a principle; nay, in routine
and narrow technical matters, conscious formulation may be a hindrance. But without
recognition of a principle, without generalization, the power gained cannot be transferred to new
and dissimilar matters. The inherent significance of generalization is that it frees a meaning from
local restrictions; rather, generalization is meaning so freed; it is meaning emancipated from
accidental features so as to be available in new cases. The surest test for detecting a spurious
generalization (a statement general in verbal form but not accompanied by discernment of
meaning), is the failure of the so-called principle spontaneously to extend itself. The essence of
the general is application. (Ante, p. 29.)
Fossilized versus flexible principles
The true purpose of exercises that apply rules and principles is, then, not so much to drive or
drill them[Pg 213] in as to give adequate insight into an idea or principle. To treat application as a
separate final step is disastrous. In every judgment some meaning is employed as a basis for
estimating and interpreting some fact; by this application the meaning is itself enlarged and
tested. When the general meaning is regarded as complete in itself, application is treated as an
external, non-intellectual use to which, for practical purposes alone, it is advisable to put the
meaning. The principle is one self-contained thing; its use is another and independent thing.
When this divorce occurs, principles become fossilized and rigid; they lose their inherent
vitality, their self-impelling power.
Self-application a mark of genuine principles
A true conception is a moving idea, and it seeks outlet, or application to the interpretation of
particulars and the guidance of action, as naturally as water runs downhill. In fine, just as
reflective thought requires particular facts of observation and events of action for its origination,
so it also requires particular facts and deeds for its own consummation. "Glittering generalities"
are inert because they are spurious. Application is as much an intrinsic part of genuine reflective
inquiry as is alert observation or reasoning itself. Truly general principles tend to apply
themselves. The teacher needs, indeed, to supply conditions favorable to use and exercise; but
something is wrong when artificial tasks have arbitrarily to be invented in order to secure
ap
plication for principles.[Pg 214]
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
SOME GENERAL CONCLUSIONS
We shall conclude our survey of how we think and how we should think by presenting some
fa
ctors of thinking which should balance each other, but which constantly tend to become so
isolated that they work against each other instead of cooperating to make reflective inquiry
efficient.
§ 1. The Unconscious and the Conscious
The understood as the unconsciously assumed
It is significant that one meaning of the term understood is something so thoroughly mastered, so
completely agreed upon, as to be assumed; that is to say, taken as a matter of course without
explicit statement. The familiar "goes without saying" means "it is understood." If two persons
can converse intelligently with each other, it is because a common experience supplies a
background of mutual understanding upon which their respective remarks are projected. To dig
up and to formulate this common background would be imbecile; it is "understood"; that is, it is
silently supplied and implied as the taken-for-granted medium of intelligent exchange of ideas.
Inquiry as conscious formulation
If, however, the two persons find themselves at cross-purposes, it is necessary to dig up and
compare the presuppositions, the implied context, on the basis of which each is speaking. The
implicit is made explicit; what was unconsciously assumed is exposed to the light of conscious
day. In this way, the root of the misunder[Pg 215]standing is removed. Some such rhythm of the
unconscious and the conscious is involved in all fruitful thinking. A person in pursuing a
consecutive train of thoughts takes some system of ideas for granted (which accordingly he
leaves unexpressed, "unconscious") as surely as he does in conversing with others. Some
context, some situation, some controlling purpose dominates his explicit ideas so thoroughly that
it does not need to be consciously formulated and expounded. Explicit thinking goes on within
the limits of what is implied or understood. Yet the fact that reflection originates in a problem
makes it necessary at some points consciously to inspect and examine this familiar background.
We have to turn upon some unconscious assumption and make it explicit.
Rules cannot be given for attaining a balance
No rules can be laid down for attaining the due balance and rhythm of these two phases of
mental life. No ordinance can prescribe at just what point the spontaneous working of some
unconscious attitude and habit is to be checked till we have made explicit what is implied in it.
No one can tell in detail just how far the analytic inspection and formulation are to be carried.
We can say that they must be carried far enough so that the individual will know what he is
ab
out and be able to guide his thinking; but in a given case just how far is that? We can say that
they must be carried far enough to detect and guard against the source of some false perception
or reasoning, and to get a leverage on the investigation; but such statements only restate the
original difficulty. Since our reliance must be upon the disposition and tact of the individual in
the particular case, there is no test of the success of an education more important than the extent
to which it nurtures a type of mind competent to[Pg 216] maintain an economical balance of the
unconscious and the conscious.
The over-analytic to be avoided
The ways of teaching criticised in the foregoing pages as false "analytic" methods of instruction
(ante, p. 112), all reduce themselves to the mistake of directing explicit attention and formulation
to what would work better if left an unconscious attitude and working assumption. To pry into
the familiar, the usual, the automatic, simply for the sake of making it conscious, simply for the
sake of formulating it, is both an impertinent interference, and a source of boredom. To be forced
to dwell consciously upon the accustomed is the essence of ennui; to pursue methods of
instruction that have that tendency is deliberately to cultivate lack of interest.
The detection of error, the clinching of truth, demand conscious statement
On the other hand, what has been said in criticism of merely routine forms of skill, what has
been said about the importance of having a genuine problem, of introducing the novel, and of
reaching a deposit of general meaning weighs on the other side of the scales. It is as fatal to good
thinking to fail to make conscious the standing source of some error or failure as it is to pry
needlessly into what works smoothly. To over-simplify, to exclude the novel for the sake of
prompt skill, to avoid obstacles for the sake of averting errors, is as detrimental as to try to get
pupils to formulate everything they know and to state every step of the process employed in
getting a result. Where the shoe pinches, analytic examination is indicated. When a topic is to be
clinched so that knowledge of it will carry over into an effective resource in further topics,
conscious condensation and summarizing are imperative. In the early stage of acquaintance with
a subject, a good deal of unconstrained unconscious mental play about it may be[Pg 217] permitted,
even at the risk of some random experimenting; in the later stages, conscious formulation and
review may be encouraged. Projection and reflection, going directly ahead and turning back in
scrutiny, should alternate. Unconsciousness gives spontaneity and freshness; consciousness,
conviction and control.
§ 2. Process and Product
Play and work again
A like balance in mental life characterizes process and product. We met one important phase of
this adjustment in considering play and work. In play, interest centers in activity, without much
reference to its outcome. The sequence of deeds, images, emotions, suffices on its own account.
In work, the end holds attention and controls the notice given to means. Since the difference is
one of direction of interest, the contrast is one of emphasis, not of cleavage. When comparative
prominence in consciousness of activity or outcome is transformed into isolation of one from the
other, play degenerates into fooling, and work into drudgery.
Play should not be fooling,
By "fooling" we understand a series of disconnected temporary overflows of energy dependent
upon whim and accident. When all reference to outcome is eliminated from the sequence of
ideas and acts that make play, each member of the sequence is cut loose from every other and
becomes fantastic, arbitrary, aimless; mere fooling follows. There is some inveterate tendency to
fo
ol in children as well as in animals; nor is the tendency wholly evil, for at least it militates
against falling into ruts. But when it is excessive in amount, dissipation and disintegration
fo
llow; and the only way of preventing this consequence is to make regard for results enter into
even the freest play activity.[Pg 218]
nor work, drudgery
Exclusive interest in the result alters work to drudgery. For by drudgery is meant those activities
in which the interest in the outcome does not suffuse the means of getting the result. Whenever a
piece of work becomes drudgery, the process of doing loses all value for the doer; he cares
solely for what is to be had at the end of it. The work itself, the putting forth of energy, is
hateful; it is just a necessary evil, since without it some important end would be missed. Now it
is a commonplace that in the work of the world many things have to be done the doing of which
is not intrinsically very interesting. However, the argument that children should be kept doing
drudgery-tasks because thereby they acquire power to be faithful to distasteful duties, is wholly
fa
llacious. Repulsion, shirking, and evasion are the consequences of having the repulsive
imposed—not loyal love of duty. Willingness to work for ends by means of acts not naturally
attractive is best attained by securing such an appreciation of the value of the end that a sense of
its value is transferred to its means of accomplishment. Not interesting in themselves, they
borrow interest from the result with which they are associated.
Balance of playfulness and seriousness the intellectual ideal
Free play of mind
is normal in childhood
The intellectual harm accruing from divorce of work and play, product and process, is evidenced
in the proverb, "All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy." That the obverse is true is perhaps
sufficiently signalized in the fact that fooling is so near to foolishness. To be playful and serious
at the same time is possible, and it defines the ideal mental condition. Absence of dogmatism
and prejudice, presence of intellectual curiosity and flexibility, are manifest in the free play of
the mind upon a topic. To give the mind this[Pg 219] free play is not to encourage toying with a
subject, but is to be interested in the unfolding of the subject on its own account, apart from its
subservience to a preconceived belief or habitual aim. Mental play is open-mindedness, faith in
the power of thought to preserve its own integrity without external supports and arbitrary
restrictions. Hence free mental play involves seriousness, the earnest following of the
development of subject-matter. It is incompatible with carelessness or flippancy, for it exacts
accurate noting of every result reached in order that every conclusion may be put to further use.
What is termed the interest in truth for its own sake is certainly a serious matter, yet this pure
interest in truth coincides with love of the free play of thought.
In spite of many appearances to the contrary—usually due to social conditions of either undue
superfluity that induces idle fooling or undue economic pressure that compels drudgery—
childhood normally realizes the ideal of conjoint free mental play and thoughtfulness. Successful
portrayals of children have always made their wistful intentness at least as obvious as their lack
of worry for the morrow. To live in the present is compatible with condensation of far-reaching
meanings in the present. Such enrichment of the present for its own sake is the just heritage of
childhood and the best insurer of future growth. The child forced into premature concern with
economic remote results may develop a surprising sharpening of wits in a particular direction,
but this precocious specialization is always paid for by later apathy and dullness.
The attitude of the artist
That art originated in play is a common saying. Whether or not the saying is historically correct,
it[Pg 220] suggests that harmony of mental playfulness and seriousness describes the artistic ideal.
When the artist is preoccupied overmuch with means and materials, he may achieve wonderful
technique, but not the artistic spirit par excellence. When the animating idea is in excess of the
command of method, æsthetic feeling may be indicated, but the art of presentation is too
defective to express the feeling thoroughly. When the thought of the end becomes so adequate
that it compels translation into the means that embody it, or when attention to means is inspired
by recognition of the end they serve, we have the attitude typical of the artist, an attitude that
may be displayed in all activities, even though not conventionally designated arts.
The art of the teacher culminates in nurturing this attitude
That teaching is an art and the true teacher an artist is a familiar saying. Now the teacher's own
claim to rank as an artist is measured by his ability to foster the attitude of the artist in those who
study with him, whether they be youth or little children. Some succeed in arousing enthusiasm,
in communicating large ideas, in evoking energy. So far, well; but the final test is whether the
stimulus thus given to wider aims succeeds in transforming itself into power, that is to say, into
the attention to detail that ensures mastery over means of execution. If not, the zeal flags, the
interest dies out, the ideal becomes a clouded memory. Other teachers succeed in training
fa
cility, skill, mastery of the technique of subjects. Again it is well—so far. But unless
enlargement of mental vision, power of increased discrimination of final values, a sense for
ideas—for principles—accompanies this training, forms of skill ready to be put indifferently to
any end may be the result. Such modes of technical skill may display themselves, accord[Pg
221]ing to circumstances, as cleverness in serving self-interest, as docility in carrying out the
purposes of others, or as unimaginative plodding in ruts. To nurture inspiring aim and executive
means into harmony with each other is at once the difficulty and the reward of the teacher.
§ 3. The Far and the Near
"Familiarity breeds contempt,"
Teachers who have heard that they should avoid matters foreign to pupils' experience, are
frequently surprised to find pupils wake up when something beyond their ken is introduced,
while they remain apathetic in considering the familiar. In geography, the child upon the plains
seems perversely irresponsive to the intellectual charms of his local environment, and fascinated
by whatever concerns mountains or the sea. Teachers who have struggled with little avail to
extract from pupils essays describing the details of things with which they are well acquainted,
sometimes find them eager to write on lofty or imaginary themes. A woman of education, who
has recorded her experience as a factory worker, tried retelling Little Women to some factory
girls during their working hours. They cared little for it, saying, "Those girls had no more
interesting experience than we have," and demanded stories of millionaires and society leaders.
A man interested in the mental condition of those engaged in routine labor asked a Scotch girl in
a cotton factory what she thought about all day. She replied that as soon as her mind was free
from starting the machinery, she married a duke, and their fortunes occupied her for the
remainder of the day.
since only the novel demands attention,
Naturally, these incidents are not told in order to encourage methods of teaching that appeal to
the sensa[Pg 222]tional, the extraordinary, or the incomprehensible. They are told, however, to
enforce the point that the familiar and the near do not excite or repay thought on their own
account, but only as they are adjusted to mastering the strange and remote. It is a commonplace
of psychology that we do not attend to the old, nor consciously mind that to which we are
thoroughly accustomed. For this, there is good reason: to devote attention to the old, when new
circumstances are constantly arising to which we should adjust ourselves, would be wasteful and
dangerous. Thought must be reserved for the new, the precarious, the problematic. Hence the
mental constraint, the sense of being lost, that comes to pupils when they are invited to turn their
thoughts upon that with which they are already familiar. The old, the near, the accustomed, is not
that to which but that with which we attend; it does not furnish the material of a problem, but of
its solution.
which, in turn, can be given only through the old
The last sentence has brought us to the balancing of new and old, of the far and that close by,
involved in reflection. The more remote supplies the stimulus and the motive; the nearer at hand
fu
rn
ishes the point of approach and the available resources. This principle may also be stated in
this form: the best thinking occurs when the easy and the difficult are duly proportioned to each
other. The easy and the familiar are equivalents, as are the strange and the difficult. Too much
that is easy gives no ground for inquiry; too much of the hard renders inquiry hopeless.
The given and the suggested
The necessity of the interaction of the near and the far follows directly from the nature of
thinking. Where there is thought, something present suggests and indicates something absent.
Accordingly unless the familiar[Pg 223] is presented under conditions that are in some respect
unusual, it gives no jog to thinking, it makes no demand upon what is not present in order to be
understood. And if the subject presented is totally strange, there is no basis upon which it may
suggest anything serviceable for its comprehension. When a person first has to do with fractions,
fo
r example, they will be wholly baffling so far as they do not signify to him some relation that
he has already mastered in dealing with whole numbers. When fractions have become
thoroughly familiar, his perception of them acts simply as a signal to do certain things; they are a
"substitute sign," to which he can react without thinking. (Ante, p. 178.) If, nevertheless, the
situation as a whole presents something novel and hence uncertain, the entire response is not
mechanical, because this mechanical operation is put to use in solving a problem. There is no
end to this spiral process: foreign subject-matter transformed through thinking into a familiar
possession becomes a resource for judging and assimilating additional foreign subject-matter.
Observation supplies the near, imagination the remote
The need for both imagination and observation in every mental enterprise illustrates another
aspect of the same principle. Teachers who have tried object-lessons of the conventional type
have usually found that when the lessons were new, pupils were attracted to them as a diversion,
but as soon as they became matters of course they were as dull and wearisome as was ever the
most mechanical study of mere symbols. Imagination could not play about the objects so as to
enrich them. The feeling that instruction in "facts, facts" produces a narrow Gradgrind is justified
not because facts in themselves are limiting, but because facts are dealt out[Pg 224] as such hard
and fast ready-made articles as to leave no room to imagination. Let the facts be presented so as
to stimulate imagination, and culture ensues naturally enough. The converse is equally true. The
imaginative is not necessarily the imaginary; that is, the unreal. The proper function of
imagination is vision of realities that cannot be exhibited under existing conditions of senseperception. Clear insight into the remote, the absent, the obscure is its aim. History, literature,
and geography, the principles of science, nay, even geometry and arithmetic, are full of matters
that must be imaginatively realized if they are realized at all. Imagination supplements and
deepens observation; only when it turns into the fanciful does it become a substitute for
observation and lose logical force.
Experience through communication of others' experience
A final exemplification of the required balance between near and far is found in the relation that
obtains between the narrower field of experience realized in an individual's own contact with
persons and things, and the wider experience of the race that may become his through
communication. Instruction always runs the risk of swamping the pupil's own vital, though
narrow, experience under masses of communicated material. The instructor ceases and the
teacher begins at the point where communicated matter stimulates into fuller and more
significant life that which has entered by the strait and narrow gate of sense-perception and
motor activity. Genuine communication involves contagion; its name should not be taken in vain
by terming communication that which produces no community of thought and purpose between
the child and the race of which he is the heir.
Ch
apter One
MY FATHER MEETS THE CAT
One cold rainy day when my father was a little boy, he met an old alley cat on his street. The cat
was very drippy and uncomfortable so my father said, "Wouldn't you like to come home with
me?"
This surprised the cat—she had never before met anyone who cared about old alley cats—but
she said, "I'd be very much obliged if I could sit by a warm furnace, and perhaps have a saucer of
milk."
"We have a very nice furnace to sit by," said my father, "and I'm sure my mother has an extra
saucer of milk."
[10]
My father and the cat became good friends but my father's mother was very upset about the cat.
She hated cats, particularly ugly old alley cats. "Elmer Elevator," she said to my father, "if you
think I'm going [11]to give that cat a saucer of milk, you're very wrong. Once you start feeding
stray alley cats you might as well expect to feed every stray in town, and I am not going to do
it!"
This made my father very sad, and he apologized to the cat because his mother had been so rude.
He told the cat to stay anyway, and that somehow he would bring her a saucer of milk each day.
My father fed the cat for three weeks, but one day his mother found the cat's saucer in the cellar
and she was extremely angry. She whipped my father and threw the cat out the door, but later on
my father sneaked out and found the cat. Together they went for a walk in the park and tried to
think of nice things to talk about. My father said, "When I grow up I'm going to have an airplane.
Wouldn't it be wonderful to fly just anywhere you might think of!"
"Would you like to fly very, very much?" asked the cat.
"I certainly would. I'd do anything if I could fly."
[12]
"Well," said the cat, "If you'd really like to fly that much, I think I know of a sort of a way you
might get[13] to fly while you're still a little boy."
"You mean you know where I could get an airplane?"
"Well, not exactly an airplane, but something even better. As you can see, I'm an old cat now,
but in my younger days I was quite a traveler. My traveling days are over but last spring I took
just one more trip and sailed to the Island of Tangerina, stopping at the port of Cranberry. Well,
it just so happened that I missed the boat, and while waiting for the next I thought I'd look
around a bit. I was particularly interested in a place called Wild Island, which we had passed on
our way to Tangerina. Wild Island and Tangerina are joined together by a long string of rocks,
but people never go to Wild Island because it's mostly jungle and inhabited by very wild
animals. So, I decided to go across the rocks and explore it for myself. It certainly is an
interesting place, but I saw something there that made me want to weep."
[14]
[15]
Ch
apter Two
MY FATHER RUNS AWAY
"Wild Island is practically cut in two by a very wide and muddy river," continued the cat. "This
river begins near one end of the island and flows into the ocean at the other. Now the animals
there are very lazy, and they used to hate having to go all the way around the beginning of this
river to get to the other side of the[16] island. It made visiting inconvenient and mail deliveries
slow, particularly during the Christmas rush. Crocodiles could have carried passengers and mail
across the river, but crocodiles are very moody, and not the least bit dependable, and are always
looking for something to eat. They don't care if the animals have to walk around the river, so
that's just what the animals did for many years."
"But what does all this have to do with airplanes?" asked my father, who thought the cat was
taking an awfully long time to explain.
"Be patient, Elmer," said the cat, and she went on with the story. "One day about four months
before I arrived on Wild Island a baby dragon fell from a low-flying cloud onto the bank of the
river. He was too young to fly very well, and besides, he had bruised one wing quite badly, so he
couldn't get back to his cloud. The animals found him soon afterwards and everybody said,
'Why, this is just exactly what we've needed[17] all these years!' They tied a big rope around his
neck and waited for the wing to get well. This was going to end all their crossing-the-river
troubles."
"I've never seen a dragon," said my father. "Did you see him? How big is he?"
"Oh, yes, indeed I saw the dragon. In fact, we became great friends," said the cat. "I used to hide
in the bushes and talk to him when nobody was around. He's[18] not a very big dragon, about the
size of a large black bear, although I imagine he's grown quite a bit since I left. He's got a long
tail and yellow and blue stripes. His horn and eyes and the bottoms of his feet are bright red, and
he has gold-colored wings."
"Oh, how wonderful!" said my father. "What did the animals do with him when his wing got
well?"
"They started training him to carry passengers, and even though he is just a baby dragon, they
work him all day and all night too sometimes. They make him carry loads that are much too
heavy, and if he complains, they twist his wings and beat him. He's always tied to a stake on a
rope just long enough to go across the river. His only friends are the crocodiles, who say 'Hello'
to him once a week if they don't forget. Really, he's the most miserable animal I've ever come
across. When I left I promised I'd try to help him someday, although I couldn't see how. The
rope around his neck is about the biggest, toughest rope you can imagine,[19] with so many knots
it would take days to untie them all.
"Anyway, when you were talking about airplanes, you gave me a good idea. Now, I'm quite sure
that if you were able to rescue the dragon, which wouldn't be the least bit easy, he'd let you ride
him most anywhere, provided you were nice to him, of course. How about trying it?"
"Oh, I'd love to," said my father, and he was so angry at his mother for being rude to the cat that
he didn't feel the least bit sad about running away from home for a while.
That very afternoon my father and the cat went down to the docks to see about ships going to the
Island of Tangerina. They found out that a ship would be sailing the next week, so right away
they started planning for the rescue of the dragon. The cat was a great help in suggesting things
fo
r my father to take with him, and she told him everything she knew about Wild Island. Of
course, she was too old to go along.[20]
Everything had to be kept very secret, so when they found or bought anything to take on the trip
they hid it behind a rock in the park. The night before my father sailed he borrowed his father's
kn
ap
sack and he and the cat packed everything very carefully. He took chewing gum, two dozen
pink lollipops, a package of rubber bands, black rubber boots, a compass, a tooth brush and a
tube of tooth paste, six magnifying glasses, a very sharp jackknife, a comb and a hairbrush,
seven hair ribbons of different colors, an empty grain bag with a label saying "Cranberry," some
clean clothes, and enough food to last my father while he was on the ship. He couldn't live on
mice, so he took twenty-five peanut butter and jelly sandwiches and six apples, because that's all
the apples he could find in the pantry.
When everything was packed my father and the cat went down to the docks to the ship. A night
watchman was on duty, so while the cat made loud queer noises to distract his attention, my
fa
ther ran over the gang-[21]plank onto the ship. He went down into the hold and hid among
some bags of wheat. The ship sailed early the next morning.
[22]
Ch
apter Three
MY FATHER FINDS THE ISLAND
My father hid in the hold for six days and nights. Twice he was nearly caught when the ship
stopped to take on more cargo. But at last he heard a sailor say that the next port would be
Cranberry and that they'd be unloading the wheat there. My father knew that the sailors would
send him home if they caught him, so he looked in his knapsack and took out a rubber band and
the empty grain bag with the label saying "Cranberry." At the last moment my father got inside
the bag, knapsack and all, folded the top of the bag inside, and put the rubber band around the
top. He didn't look just exactly like the other bags but it was the best he could do.
[23]
[24]
Soon the sailors came to unload. They lowered a big net into the hold and began moving the
bags of wheat. Suddenly one sailor yelled, "Great Scott! This is the queerest bag of wheat I've
ever seen! It's all lumpy-like, but the label says it's to go to Cranberry."
The other sailors looked at the bag too, and my father, who was in the bag, of course, tried even
harder to look like a bag of wheat. Then another sailor felt the bag and he just happened to get
hold of my father's elbow. "I know what this is," he said. "This is a bag of dried corn on the
cob," and he dumped my father into the big net along with the bags of wheat.
This all happened in the late afternoon, so late that the merchant in Cranberry who had ordered
the wheat didn't count his bags until the next morning. (He was a very punctual man, and never
late for dinner.) The sailors told the captain, and the captain wrote down on a piece of paper, that
they had delivered one hundred and sixty bags of wheat and one bag of dried corn on[25] the cob.
They left the piece of paper for the merchant and sailed away that evening.
My father heard later that the merchant spent the whole next day counting and recounting the
bags and feeling each one trying to find the bag of dried corn on the cob. He never found it
because as soon as it was dark my father climbed out of the bag, folded it up and put it back in
his knapsack. He walked along the shore to a nice sandy place and lay down to sleep.
[26]
My father was very hungry when he woke up the next morning. Just as he was looking to see if
he had anything left to eat, something hit him on the head. It was a tangerine. He had been
sleeping right under a tree full of big, fat tangerines. And then he remembered that this was the
Island of Tangerina. Tangerine trees grew wild everywhere. My father picked as many as he had
room for, which was thirty-one, and started off to find Wild Island.
He walked and walked and walked along the shore, looking for the rocks that joined the two
islands. He walked all day, and once when he met a fisherman and asked him about Wild Island,
the fisherman began to shake and couldn't talk for a long while. It scared him that much, just
thinking about it. Finally he said, "Many people have tried to explore Wild Island, but not one
has come back alive. We think they were eaten by the wild animals." This didn't bother my
fa
ther. He kept walking and slept on the beach again that night.[27]
It was beautifully clear the next day, and way down the shore my father could see a long line of
rocks leading out into the ocean, and way, way out at the end he could just see a tiny patch of
green. He quickly ate seven tangerines and started down the beach.
It was almost dark when he came to the rocks, but there, way out in the ocean, was the patch of
green. He sat down and rested a while, remembering that the cat had said, "If you can, go out to
the island at night, because then the wild animals won't see you coming along the rocks and you
can hide when you get there." So my father picked seven more tangerines, put on his black
rub
ber boots, and waited for dark.
It was a very black night and my father could hardly see the rocks ahead of him. Sometimes they
were quite high and sometimes the waves almost covered them, and they were slippery and hard
to walk on. Sometimes the rocks were far apart and my father had to get a running start and leap
from one to the next.[28]
After a while he began to hear a rumbling noise. It grew louder and louder as he got nearer to the
island. At last it seemed as if he was right on top of the noise, and he was. He had jumped from a
rock onto the back of a small whale who was fast asleep and cuddled up between two rocks. The
whale was snoring and making more noise than a steam shovel, so it never heard [29]my father
say, "Oh, I didn't know that was you!" And it never knew my father had jumped on its back by
mistake.
For seven hours my father climbed and slipped and leapt from rock to rock, but while it was still
dark he finally reached the very last rock and stepped off onto Wild Island.
[30]
[31]
Ch
apter Four
MY FATHER FINDS THE RIVER
The jungle began just beyond a narrow strip of beach; thick, dark, damp, scary jungle. My father
hardly knew where to go, so he crawled under a wahoo bush to think, and ate eight tangerines.
The first thing to do, he decided, was to find the river, because the dragon was tied somewhere
along its bank. Then he thought, "If the river flows into the ocean, I ought to be able to find it
quite easily if I just walk along the beach far enough." So my father walked until the sun rose
and he was quite far from the Ocean Rocks. It was dangerous to stay near them because they
might be guarded in the daytime. He found a clump of tall grass and sat down. Then he took off
his rubber boots and ate[32] three more tangerines. He could have eaten twelve but he hadn't seen
any tangerines on this island and he could not risk running out of something to eat.
My father slept all that day and only woke up late in the afternoon when he heard a funny little
voice saying, "Queer, queer, what a dear little dock! I mean, dear, dear, what a queer little rock!"
My father saw a tiny paw rubbing itself on his knapsack. He lay very still and the mouse, for it
was a mouse, hurried away muttering to itself, "I must smell tumduddy. I mean, I must tell
somebody."
[33]
My father waited a few minutes and then started down the beach because it was almost dark
now, and he was afraid the mouse really would tell somebody. He walked all night and two scary
things happened. First, he just had to sneeze, so he did, and somebody close by said, "Is that you,
Monkey?" My father said, "Yes." Then the voice said, "You must have something on your back,
Monkey," and my father said "Yes," because he did. He had his knapsack on his back. "What do
you have on your back, Monkey?" asked the voice.
My father didn't know what to say because what would a monkey have on its back, and how
would it sound telling someone about it if it did have something? Just then another voice said, "I
bet you're taking your sick grandmother to the doctor's." My father said "Yes" and hurried on.
Quite by accident he found out later that he had been talking to a pair of tortoises.
[34]
[36]
The second thing that happened was that he nearly walked right between two wild boars who
were talking in low solemn whispers. When he first saw the dark shapes he thought they were
boulders. Just in time he heard one of them say, "There are three signs of a recent invasion. First,
fresh tangerine peels were found under the wahoo bush near the Ocean Rocks. Second, a mouse
reported an extraordinary rock some distance from the Ocean Rocks which upon further
investigation simply wasn't there. However, more fresh tangerine peels were found in the same
spot, which is the third sign of invasion. Since tangerines do not grow on our island, somebody
must have brought them across the Ocean Rocks from the other island, which may, or may not,
have something to do with the appearance and/or disappearance of the extraordinary rock
reported by the mouse."
After a long silence the other boar said, "You know, I think we're taking all this too seriously.
Those peels probably floated over here all by themselves, and you know how unreliable mice
are. Besides, if there had[37] been an invasion, I would have seen it!"
"Perhaps you're right," said the first boar. "Shall we retire?" Whereupon they both trundled back
into the jungle.
Well, that taught my father a lesson, and after that he saved all his tangerine peels. He walked all
night and toward morning came to the river. Then his troubles really began.
[38]
[39]
Ch
apter Five
MY FATHER MEETS SOME TIGERS
The river was very wide and muddy, and the jungle was very gloomy and dense. The trees grew
close to each other, and what room there was between them was taken up by great high ferns
with sticky leaves. My father hated to leave the beach, but he decided to start along the river
bank where at least the jungle wasn't quite so thick. He ate three tangerines, making sure to keep
all the peels this time, and put on his rubber boots.
My father tried to follow the river bank but it was very swampy, and as he went farther the
swamp became deeper. When it was almost as deep as his boot tops he got stuck in the oozy,
mucky mud. My father tugged and tugged, and nearly pulled his boots right[40] off, but at last he
managed to wade to a drier place. Here the jungle was so thick that he could hardly see where
the river was. He unpacked his compass and figured out the direction he should walk in order to
stay near the river. But he didn't know that the river made a very sharp curve away from him just
a little way beyond, and so as he walked straight ahead he was getting farther and farther away
from the river.
It was very hard to walk in the jungle. The sticky leaves of the ferns caught at my father's hair,
and he kept tripping over roots and rotten logs. Sometimes the trees were clumped so closely
together that he couldn't squeeze between them and had to walk a long way around.
He began to hear whispery noises, but he couldn't see any animals anywhere. The deeper into the
jungle he went the surer he was that something was following him, and then he thought he heard
whispery noises on both sides of him as well as behind. He tried to run, but[41] he tripped over
more roots, and the noises only came nearer. Once or twice he thought he heard something
laughing at him.
At last he came out into a clearing and ran right into the middle of it so that he could see
anything that might try to attack him. Was he surprised when he looked and saw fourteen green
eyes coming out of the jungle all around the clearing, and when the green eyes turned into seven
tigers! The tigers walked around him in a big circle, looking hungrier all the time, and then they
sat down and began to talk.
"I suppose you thought we didn't know you were trespassing in our jungle!"
[42]
Then the next tiger spoke. "I suppose you're going to say you didn't know it was our jungle!"
"Did you know that not one explorer has ever left this island alive?" said the third tiger.
My father thought of the cat and knew this wasn't true. But of course he had too much sense to
say so. One doesn't contradict a hungry tiger.[43]
The tigers went on talking in turn. "You're our first little boy, you know. I'm curious to know if
you're especially tender."
"Maybe you think we have regular meal-times, but we don't. We just eat whenever we're feeling
hungry," said the fifth tiger.[44]
"And we're very hungry right now. In fact, I can hardly wait," said the sixth.
"I can't wait!" said the seventh tiger.
And then all the tigers said together in a loud roar, "Let's begin right now!" and they moved in
closer.
My father looked at those seven hungry tigers, and then he had an idea. He quickly opened his
kn
ap
sack and took out the chewing gum. The cat had told him that tigers were especially fond of
chewing gum,[45] which was very scarce on the island. So he threw them each a piece but they
only growled, "As fond as we are of chewing gum, we're sure we'd like you even better!" and
they moved so close that he could feel them breathing on his face.
"But this is very special chewing gum," said my father. "If you keep on chewing it long enough
it will turn green, and then if you plant it, it will grow more chewing gum, and the sooner you
start chewing the sooner you'll have more."
The tigers said, "Why, you don't say! Isn't that fine!" And as each one wanted to be the first to
plant the chewing gum, they all unwrapped their pieces and began chewing as hard as they
could. Every once in a while one tiger would look into another's mouth and say, "Nope, it's not
done yet," until finally they were all so busy looking into each other's mouths to make sure that
no one was getting ahead that they forgot all about my father.
[46]
[48]
Ch
apter Six
MY FATHER MEETS A RHINOCEROS
My father soon found a trail leading away from the clearing. All sorts of animals might be using
it too, but he decided to follow the trail no matter what he met because it might lead to the
dragon. He kept a sharp lookout in front and behind and went on.
Just as he was feeling quite safe, he came around a curve right behind the two wild boars. One of
them was saying to the other, "Did you know that the tortoises thought they saw Monkey
carrying his sick grandmother to the doctor's last night? But Monkey's grandmother died a week
ago, so they must have seen something else. I wonder what it was."
"I told you that there was an invasion afoot," said[49] the other boar, "and I intend to find out
what it is. I simply can't stand invasions."
"Nee meither," said a tiny little voice. "I mean, me neither," and my father knew that the mouse
was there, too.
"Well," said the first boar, "you search the trail up this way to the dragon. I'll go back down the
other way through the big clearing, and we'll send Mouse to watch the Ocean Rocks in case the
invasion should [50]decide to go away before we find it."
My father hid behind a mahogany tree just in time, and the first boar walked right past him. My
fa
ther waited for the other boar to get a head start on him, but he didn't wait very long because
he knew that when the first boar saw the tigers chewing gum in the clearing, he'd be even more
suspicious.
Soon the trail crossed a little brook and my father, who by this time was very thirsty, stopped to
get a drink of water. He still had on his rubber boots, so he waded into a little pool of water and
was stooping down when something quite sharp picked him up by the seat of the pants and
shook him very hard.
"Don't you know that's my private weeping pool?" said a deep angry voice.
My father couldn't see who was talking because he was hanging in the air right over the pool, but
he said, "Oh, no, I'm so sorry. I didn't know that everybody had a private weeping pool."
[51]
[52]
"Everybody doesn't!" said the angry voice, "but I do because I have such a big thing to weep
ab
out, and I drown everybody I find using my weeping pool." With that the animal tossed my
fa
ther up and down over the water.
"What—is it—that—you—weep about—so much?" asked my father, trying to get his breath,
and he thought over all the things he had in his pack.
"Oh, I have many things to weep about, but the biggest thing is the color of my tusk." My father
squirmed every which way trying to see the tusk, but it was through the seat of his pants where
he couldn't possibly see it. "When I was a young rhinoceros, my tusk was pearly white," said the
animal (and then my father knew that he was hanging by the seat of his pants from a rhinoceros'
tusk!), "but it has turned a nasty yellow-gray in my old age, and I find it very ugly. You see,
everything else about me is ugly, but when I had a beautiful tusk I didn't worry so much about
the rest.[53] Now that my tusk is ugly too, I can't sleep nights just thinking about how completely
ugly I am, and I weep all the time. But why should I be telling you these things? I caught you
using my pool and now I'm going to drown you."
"Oh, wait a minute, Rhinoceros," said my father. "I have some things that will make your tusk all
white and beautiful again. Just let me down and I'll give them to you."
The rhinoceros said, "You do? I can hardly believe it! Why, I'm so excited!" He put my father
down and danced around in a circle while my father got out the tube of tooth paste and the
toothbrush.
"Now," said my father, "just move your tusk a little nearer, please, and I'll show you how to
begin." My father wet the brush in the pool, squeezed on a dab of tooth paste, and scrubbed very
hard in one tiny spot. Then he told the rhinoceros to wash it off, and when the pool was calm
again, he told the rhinoceros to look[54] in the water and see how white the little spot was. It was
hard to see in the dim light of the jungle, but sure enough, the spot shone pearly white, just like
new. The rhinoceros was so pleased that he grabbed the toothbrush and began scrubbing
violently, forgetting all about my father.
Just then my father heard hoofsteps and he jumped behind the rhinoceros. It was the boar coming
back from the big clearing where the tigers were chewing gum. The boar looked at the
rh
inoceros, and at the toothbrush, and at the tube of tooth paste, and then he scratched his ear on
a tree. "Tell me, Rhinoceros," he said, "where did you get that fine tube of tooth paste and that
toothbrush?"
"Too busy!" said the rhinoceros, and he went on brushing as hard as he could.
The boar sniffed angrily and trotted down the trail toward the dragon, muttering to himself,
"Very suspicious—tigers too busy chewing gum, Rhinoceros too[55] busy brushing his tusk—
must get hold of that invasion. Don't like it one bit, not one bit! It's upsetting everybody
terribly—wonder what it's doing here, anyway."
[56]
Ch
apter Seven
MY FATHER MEETS A LION
My father waved goodbye to the rhinoceros, who was much too busy to notice, got a drink
fa
rt
her down the brook, and waded back to the trail. He hadn't gone very far when he heard an
angry animal roaring,[57] "Ding blast it! I told you not to go blackberrying yesterday. Won't you
ever learn? What will your mother say!"
My father crept along and peered into a small clearing just ahead. A lion was prancing about
clawing at his mane, which was all snarled and full of blackberry twigs. The more he clawed the
worse it became and the madder he grew and the more he yelled at himself, because it was
himself he was yelling at all the time.
My father could see that the trail went through the clearing, so he decided to crawl around the
edge in the underbrush and not disturb the lion.
He crawled and crawled, and the yelling grew louder and louder. Just as he was about to reach
the trail on the other side the yelling suddenly stopped. My father looked around and saw the
lion glaring at him. The lion charged and skidded to a stop a few inches away.
[58]
[59]
"Who are you?" the lion yelled at my father.
"My name is Elmer Elevator."
"Where do you think you're going?"
"I'm going home," said my father.
"That's what you think!" said the lion. "Ordinarily I'd save you for afternoon tea, but I happen to
be upset enough and hungry enough to eat you right now." And he picked up my father in his
front paws to feel how fat he was.
My father said, "Oh, please, Lion, before you eat me, tell me why you are so particularly upset
today."
"It's my mane," said the lion, as he was figuring how many bites a little boy would make. "You
see what a dreadful mess it is, and I don't seem to be able to do anything about it. My mother is
coming over on the dragon this afternoon, and if she sees me this way I'm afraid she'll stop my
allowance. She can't stand messy manes! But I'm going to eat you now, so it won't make any
difference to you."[60]
"Oh, wait a minute," said my father, "and I'll give you just the things you need to make your
mane all tidy and beautiful. I have them here in my pack."
"You do?" said the lion. "Well, give them to me, and perhaps I'll save you for afternoon tea after
all," and he put my father down on the ground.
My father opened the pack and took out the comb and the brush and the seven hair ribbons of
different colors. "Look," he said, "I'll show you what to do on your forelock, where you can
watch me. First you brush a while, and then you comb, and then you brush again until all the
twigs and snarls are gone. Then you divide it up in three and braid it like this and tie a ribbon
around the end."
As my father was doing this, the lion watched very carefully and began to look much happier.
When my father tied on the ribbon he was all smiles. "Oh, that's wonderful, really wonderful!"
said the lion. "Let me have the comb and brush and see if I can do it." So my[61] father gave him
the comb and brush and the lion began busily grooming his mane. As a matter of fact, he was so
busy that he didn't even know when my father left.
[62]
[63]
Ch
apter Eight
MY FATHER MEETS A GORILLA
My father was very hungry so he sat down under a baby banyan tree on the side of the trail and
ate four tangerines. He wanted to eat eight or ten, but he had only thirteen left and it might be a
long time before he could get more. He packed away all the peels and was about to get up when
he heard the familiar voices of the boars.
"I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen them with my own eyes, but wait and see for
yourself. All the tigers are sitting around chewing gum to beat the band. Old Rhinoceros is so
busy brushing his tusk that he doesn't even look around to see who's going by, and they're all so
busy they won't even talk to me!"[64]
"Horsefeathers!" said the other boar, now very close to my father. "They'll talk to me! I'm going
to get to the bottom of this if it's the last thing I do!"
The voices passed my father and went around a curve, and he hurried on because he knew how
much more upset the boars would be when they saw the lion's mane tied up in hair ribbons.
Before long my father came to a crossroads and he stopped to read the signs. Straight ahead an
arrow pointed to the Beginning of the River; to the left, the Ocean Rocks; and to the right, to the
Dragon[65] Ferry. My father was reading all these signs when he heard pawsteps and ducked
behind the signpost. A beautiful lioness paraded past and turned down toward the clearings.
Although she could have seen my father if she had bothered to glance at the post,[66] she was
much too occupied looking dignified to see anything but the tip of her own nose. It was the lion's
mother, of course, and that, thought my father, must mean that the dragon was on this side of the
river. He hurried on but it was farther away than he had judged. He finally came to the river bank
in the late afternoon and looked all around, but there was no dragon anywhere in sight. He must
have gone back to the other side.
My father sat down under a palm tree and was trying to have a good idea when something big
and black and hairy jumped out of the tree and landed with a loud crash at his feet.
"Well?" said a huge voice.
"Well what?" said my father, for which he was very sorry when he looked up and discovered he
was talking to an enormous and very fierce gorilla.
"Well, explain yourself," said the gorilla. "I'll give you till ten to tell me your name, business,
your age[67] and what's in that pack," and he began counting to ten as fast as he could.
[68]
My father didn't even have time to say "Elmer Elevator, explorer" before the gorilla interrupted,
"Too slow! I'll twist your arms the way I twist that dragon's wings, and then we'll see if you can't
hurry up a bit." He grabbed my father's arms, one in each fist, and was just about to twist them
when he suddenly let go and began scratching his chest with both hands.
"Blast those fleas!" he raged. "They won't give you a moment's peace, and the worst of it is that
you can't even get a good look at them. Rosie! Rhoda! Rachel! Ruthie! Ruby! Roberta! Come
here and get rid of this flea on my chest. It's driving me crazy!"
Six little monkeys tumbled out of the palm tree, dashed to the gorilla, and began combing the
hair on his chest.
"Well," said the gorilla, "it's still there!"
"We're looking, we're looking," said the six little[69] monkeys, "but they're awfully hard to see,
you know."
[70]
"I know," said the gorilla, "but hurry. I've got work to do," and he winked at my father.
"Oh, Gorilla," said my father, "in my knapsack I have six magnifying glasses. They'd be just the
thing for hunting fleas." My father unpacked them and gave one to Rosie, one to Rhoda, one to
Rachel, one to Ruthie, one to Ruby, and one to Roberta.
[72]
"Why, they're miraculous!" said the six little monkeys. "It's easy to see the fleas now, only there
are hundreds of them!" And they went on hunting frantically.
A moment later many more monkeys appeared out of a near-by clump of mangroves and began
crowding around to get a look at the fleas through the magnifying glasses. They completely
surrounded the gorilla, and he could not see my father nor did he remember to twist his arms.
[73]
Ch
apter Nine
MY FATHER MAKES A BRIDGE
My father walked back and forth along the bank trying to think of some way to cross the river.
He found a high flagpole with a rope going over to the other side. The rope went through a loop
at the top of the pole and then down the pole and around a large crank. A sign on the crank said:
TO SUMMON DRAGON, YANK THE CRANK
REPORT DISORDERLY CONDUCT
TO GORILLA
From what the cat had told my father, he knew that the other end of the rope was tied around the
dragon's neck, and he felt sorrier than ever for the poor dragon. If he were on this side, the
gorilla would[74] twist his wings until it hurt so much that he'd have to fly to the other side. If he
were on the other side, the gorilla would crank the rope until the dragon would either choke to
death or fly back to this side. What a life for a baby dragon!
My father knew that if he called to the dragon to come across the river, the gorilla would surely
hear him, so he thought about climbing the pole and going across on the rope. The pole was very
high, and even if he could get to the top without being seen he'd have to go all the way across
hand over hand. The river was very muddy, and all sorts of unfriendly things might live in it, but
my father could think of no other way to get across. He was about to start up the pole when,
despite all the noise the monkeys were making, he heard a loud splash behind him. He looked all
around in the water but it was dusk now, and he couldn't see anything there.
"It's me, Crocodile," said a voice to the left. "The[75] water's lovely, and I have such a craving
fo
r something sweet. Won't you come in for a swim?"
A pale moon came out from behind the clouds and my father could see where the voice was
coming from. The crocodile's head was just peeping out of the water.[76]
"Oh, no thank you," said my father. "I never swim after sundown, but I do have something sweet
to offer you. Perhaps you'd like a lollipop, and perhaps you have friends who would like
lollipops, too?"
"Lollipops!" said the crocodile. "Why, that is a treat! How about it, boys?"
A whole chorus of voices shouted, "Hurrah! Lollipops!" and my father counted as many as
seventeen crocodiles with their heads just peeping out of the water.
"That's fine," said my father as he got out the two dozen pink lollipops and the rubber bands. "I'll
stick one here in the bank. Lollipops last longer if you keep them out of the water, you know.
Now, one of you can have this one."
The crocodile who had first spoken swam up and tasted it. "Delicious, mighty delicious!" he
said.
"Now if you don't mind," said my father, "I'll just walk along your back and fasten another
lollipop to[77] the tip of your tail with a rubber band. You don't mind, do you?"
[78]
"Oh no, not in the least," said the crocodile.
"Can you get your tail out of the water just a bit?" asked my father.
"Yes, of course," said the crocodile, and he lifted up his tail. Then my father ran along his back
and fastened another lollipop with a rubber band.
"Who's next?" said my father, and a second crocodile swam up and began sucking on that
lollipop.
"Now, you gentlemen can save a lot of time if you just line up across the river," said my father,
"and I'll be along to give you each a lollipop."
So the crocodiles lined up right across the river with their tails in the air, waiting for my father to
fa
sten on the rest of the lollipops. The tail of the seventeenth crocodile just reached the other
bank.
[79]
Ch
apter Ten
MY FATHER FINDS THE DRAGON
When my father was crossing the back of the fifteenth crocodile with two more lollipops to go,
the noise of the monkeys suddenly stopped, and he could hear a much bigger noise getting
louder every second. Then he could hear seven furious tigers and one raging rhinoceros and two
seething lions and one ranting gorilla along with countless screeching monkeys, led by two
extremely irate wild boars, all yelling, "It's a trick! It's a trick! There's an invasion and it must be
after our dragon. Kill it! Kill it!" The whole crowd stampeded down to the bank.
As my father was fixing the seventeenth lollipop for the last crocodile he heard a wild boar
scream,[80] "Look, it came this way! It's over there now, see! The crocodiles made a bridge for
it," and just as my father leapt onto the other bank one of the wild boars jumped onto the back of
the first crocodile. My father didn't have a moment to spare.
By now the dragon realized that my father was coming to rescue him. He ran out of the bushes
and[81] jumped up and down yelling. "Here I am! I'm right here! Can you see me? Hurry, the
boar is coming over on the crocodiles, too. They're all coming over! Oh, please hurry, hurry!"
The noise was simply terrific.
My father ran up to the dragon, and took out his very sharp jackknife. "Steady, old boy, steady.
We'll make it. Just stand still," he told the dragon as he began to saw through the big rope.
By this time both boars, all seven tigers, the two lions, the rhinoceros, and the gorilla, along with
the countless screeching monkeys, were all on their way across the crocodiles and there was still
a lot of rope to cut through.
"Oh, hurry," the dragon kept saying, and my father again told him to stand still.
"If I don't think I can make it," said my father, "we'll fly over to the other side of the river and I
can finish cutting the rope there."[82]
[83]
Suddenly the screaming grew louder and madder and my father thought the animals must have
crossed the river. He looked around, and saw something which surprised and delighted him.
Partly because he had finished his lollipop, and partly because, as I told you before, crocodiles
are very moody and not the least bit dependable and are always looking for something to eat, the
first crocodile had turned away from the bank and started swimming down the river. The second
crocodile hadn't finished yet, so he followed right after the first, still sucking his lollipop. All the
rest did the same thing, one right after the other, until they were all swimming away in a line.
The two wild boars, the seven tigers, the rhinoceros, the two lions, the gorilla, along with the
countless screeching monkeys, were all riding down the middle of the river on the train of
crocodiles sucking pink lollipops, and all yelling and screaming and getting their feet wet.[84]
[85]
[86]
My father and the dragon laughed themselves weak because it was such a silly sight. As soon as
they had recovered, my father finished cutting the rope and the dragon raced around in circles
and tried to turn a somersault. He was the most excited baby dragon that ever lived. My father
was in a hurry to fly away, and when the dragon finally calmed down a bit my father climbed up
onto his back.
"All aboard!" said the dragon. "Where shall we go?"
"We'll spend the night on the beach, and tomorrow we'll start on the long journey home. So, it's
off to the shores of Tangerina!" shouted my father as the dragon soared above the dark jungle
and the muddy river and all the animals bellowing at them and all the crocodiles licking pink
lollipops and grinning wide grins. After all, what did the crocodiles care about a way to cross the
river, and what a fine feast they were carrying on their backs![87]
As my father and the dragon passed over the Ocean Rocks they heard a tiny excited voice
scream, "Bum cack! Bum cack! We dreed our nagon! I mean, we need our dragon!"
But my father and the dragon knew that nothing in the world would ever make them go back to
Wild Island.
THE END
HÉLAS!
TO drift with every passion till my soul
Is
a stringed lute on which all winds can play,
Is
it for this that I have given away
Mi
ne ancient wisdom, and austere control?
Me
thinks my life is a twice-written scroll
Sc
rawled over on some boyish holiday
With idle songs for pipe and virelay,
Wh
ich do but mar the secret of the whole.
Su
rely there was a time I might have trod
Th
e sunlit heights, and from life’s dissonance
St
ruck one clear chord to reach the ears of God:
Is
that time dead? lo! with a little rod
I did but touch the honey of romance—
And must I lose a soul’s inheritance?
p. 5ELEUTHERIA
p. 7SONNET TO LIBERTY
NOT that I love thy children, whose dull eyes
See nothing save their own unlovely woe,
Whose minds know nothing, nothing care to know,—
But that the roar of thy Democracies,
Thy reigns of Terror, thy great Anarchies,
Mirror my wildest passions like the sea
And give my rage a brother—! Liberty!
For this sake only do thy dissonant cries
Delight my discreet soul, else might all kings
By bloody knout or treacherous cannonades
Rob nations of their rights inviolate
And I remain unmoved—and yet, and yet,
These Christs that die upon the barricades,
God knows it I am with them, in some things.
p. 8AVE IMPERATRIX
SET in this stormy Northern sea,
Queen of these restless fields of tide,
England! what shall men say of thee,
Before whose feet the worlds divide?
The earth, a brittle globe of glass,
Lies in the hollow of thy hand,
And through its heart of crystal pass,
Like shadows through a twilight land,
The spears of crimson-suited war,
The long white-crested waves of fight,
And all the deadly fires which are
The torches of the lords of Night.
The yellow leopards, strained and lean,
The treacherous Russian knows so well,
With gaping blackened jaws are seen
Leap through the hail of screaming shell.
The strong sea-lion of England’s wars
Hath left his sapphire cave of sea,
To battle with the storm that mars
The stars of England’s chivalry.
p. 9The brazen-throated clarion blows
Across the Pathan’s reedy fen,
And the high steeps of Indian snows
Shake to the tread of armèd men.
And many an Afghan chief, who lies
Beneath his cool pomegranate-trees,
Clutches his sword in fierce surmise
When on the mountain-side he sees
The fleet-foot Marri scout, who comes
To tell how he hath heard afar
The measured roll of English drums
Beat at the gates of Kandahar.
For southern wind and east wind meet
Where, girt and crowned by sword and fire,
England with bare and bloody feet
Climbs the steep road of wide empire.
O lonely Himalayan height,
Grey pillar of the Indian sky,
Where saw’st thou last in clanging flight
Our wingèd dogs of Victory?
The almond-groves of Samarcand,
Bokhara, where red lilies blow,
And Oxus, by whose yellow sand
The grave white-turbaned merchants go:
p. 10And on from thence to Ispahan,
The gilded garden of the sun,
Whence the long dusty caravan
Brings cedar wood and vermilion;
And that dread city of Cabool
Set at the mountain’s scarpèd feet,
Whose marble tanks are ever full
With water for the noonday heat:
Where through the narrow straight Bazaar
A little maid Circassian
Is led, a present from the Czar
Unto some old and bearded khan,—
Here have our wild war-eagles flown,
And flapped wide wings in fiery fight;
But the sad dove, that sits alone
In England—she hath no delight.
In vain the laughing girl will lean
To greet her love with love-lit eyes:
Down in some treacherous black ravine,
Clutching his flag, the dead boy lies.
And many a moon and sun will see
The lingering wistful children wait
To climb upon their father’s knee;
And in each house made desolate
p. 11Pale women who have lost their lord
Will kiss the relics of the slain—
Some tarnished epaulette—some sword—
Poor toys to soothe such anguished pain.
For not in quiet English fields
Are these, our brothers, lain to rest,
Where we might deck their broken shields
With all the flowers the dead love best.
For some are by the Delhi walls,
And many in the Afghan land,
And many where the Ganges falls
Through seven mouths of shifting sand.
And some in Russian waters lie,
And others in the seas which are
The portals to the East, or by
The wind-swept heights of Trafalgar.
O wandering graves! O restless sleep!
O silence of the sunless day!
O still ravine! O stormy deep!
Give up your prey! Give up your prey!
And thou whose wounds are never healed,
Whose weary race is never won,
O Cromwell’s England! must thou yield
For every inch of ground a son?
p. 12Go! crown with thorns thy gold-crowned head,
Change thy glad song to song of pain;
Wind and wild wave have got thy dead,
And will not yield them back again.
Wave and wild wind and foreign shore
Possess the flower of English land—
Lips that thy lips shall kiss no more,
Hands that shall never clasp thy hand.
What profit now that we have bound
The whole round world with nets of gold,
If hidden in our heart is found
The care that groweth never old?
What profit that our galleys ride,
Pine-forest-like, on every main?
Ru
in and wreck are at our side,
Grim warders of the House of Pain.
Where are the brave, the strong, the fleet?
Where is our English chivalry?
Wild grasses are their burial-sheet,
And sobbing waves their threnody.
O loved ones lying far away,
What word of love can dead lips send!
O wasted dust! O senseless clay!
Is this the end! is this the end!
p. 13Peace, peace! we wrong the noble dead
To vex their solemn slumber so;
Though childless, and with thorn-crowned head,
Up the steep road must England go,
Yet when this fiery web is spun,
Her watchmen shall descry from far
The young Republic like a sun
Rise from these crimson seas of war.
p. 14TO MILTON
MILTON! I think thy spirit hath passed away
From these white cliffs and high-embattled towers;
This gorgeous fiery-coloured world of ours
Seems fallen into ashes dull and grey,
And the age changed unto a mimic play
Wherein we waste our else too-crowded hours:
For all our pomp and pageantry and powers
We are but fit to delve the common clay,
Seeing this little isle on which we stand,
This England, this sea-lion of the sea,
By ignorant demagogues is held in fee,
Who love her not: Dear God! is this the land
Which bare a triple empire in her hand
When Cromwell spake the word Democracy!
p. 15LOUIS NAPOLEON
EAGLE of Austerlitz! where were thy wings
When far away upon a barbarous strand,
In fight unequal, by an obscure hand,
Fell the last scion of thy brood of Kings!
Poor boy! thou shalt not flaunt thy cloak of red,
Or ride in state through Paris in the van
Of thy returning legions, but instead
Thy mother France, free and republican,
Shall on thy dead and crownless forehead place
The better laurels of a soldier’s crown,
That not dishonoured should thy soul go down
To tell the mighty Sire of thy race
That France hath kissed the mouth of Liberty,
And found it sweeter than his honied bees,
And that the giant wave Democracy
Breaks on the shores where Kings lay couched at ease.
p. 16SONNET
ON THE MASSACRE OF THE CHRISTIANS IN BULGARIA
CHRIST, dost Thou live indeed? or are Thy bones
Still straitened in their rock-hewn sepulchre?
And was Thy Rising only dreamed by her
Whose love of Thee for all her sin atones?
For here the air is horrid with men’s groans,
The priests who call upon Thy name are slain,
Dost Thou not hear the bitter wail of pain
From those whose children lie upon the stones?
Come down, O Son of God! incestuous gloom
Curtains the land, and through the starless night
Over Thy Cross a Crescent moon I see!
If Thou in very truth didst burst the tomb
Come down, O Son of Man! and show Thy might
Lest Mahomet be crowned instead of Thee!
p. 17QUANTUM MUTATA
THERE was a time in Europe long ago
When no man died for freedom anywhere,
But England’s lion leaping from its lair
Laid hands on the oppressor! it was so
While England could a great Republic show.
Witness the men of Piedmont, chiefest care
Of Cromwell, when with impotent despair
The Pontiff in his painted portico
Trembled before our stern ambassadors.
How comes it then that from such high estate
We have thus fallen, save that Luxury
With barren merchandise piles up the gate
Where noble thoughts and deeds should enter by:
Else might we still be Milton’s heritors.
p. 18LIBERTATIS SACRA FAMES
ALBEIT nurtured in democracy,
And liking best that state republican
Where every man is Kinglike and no man
Is crowned above his fellows, yet I see,
Spite of this modern fret for Liberty,
Better the rule of One, whom all obey,
Than to let clamorous demagogues betray
Our freedom with the kiss of anarchy.
Wherefore I love them not whose hands profane
Plant the red flag upon the piled-up street
For no right cause, beneath whose ignorant reign
Arts, Culture, Reverence, Honour, all things fade,
Save Treason and the dagger of her trade,
Or Murder with his silent bloody feet.
p. 19THEORETIKOS
THIS mighty empire hath but feet of clay:
Of all its ancient chivalry and might
Our little island is forsaken quite:
Some enemy hath stolen its crown of bay,
And from its hills that voice hath passed away
Which spake of Freedom: O come out of it,
Come out of it, my Soul, thou art not fit
For this vile traffic-house, where day by day
Wisdom and reverence are sold at mart,
And the rude people rage with ignorant cries
Against an heritage of centuries.
It mars my calm: wherefore in dreams of Art
And loftiest culture I would stand apart,
Neither for God, nor for his enemies.
p. 21THE GARDEN OF EROS
p. 23IT is full summer now, the heart of June;
Not yet the sunburnt reapers are astir
Upon the upland meadow where too soon
Rich autumn time, the season’s usurer,
Will lend his hoarded gold to all the trees,
And see his treasure scattered by the wild and spendthrift breeze.
Too soon indeed! yet here the daffodil,
That love-child of the Spring, has lingered on
To vex the rose with jealousy, and still
The harebell spreads her azure pavilion,
And like a strayed and wandering reveller
Abandoned of its brothers, whom long since June’s messenger
The missel-thrush has frighted from the glade,
One pale narcissus loiters fearfully
Close to a shadowy nook, where half afraid
Of their own loveliness some violets lie
That will not look the gold sun in the face
For fear of too much splendour,—ah! methinks it is a place
p. 24Which should be trodden by Persephone
When wearied of the flowerless fields of Dis!
Or danced on by the lads of Arcady!
The hidden secret of eternal bliss
Kn
own to the Grecian here a man might find,
Ah! you and I may find it now if Love and Sleep be kind.
There are the flowers which mourning Herakles
Strewed on the tomb of Hylas, columbine,
Its white doves all a-flutter where the breeze
Kissed them too harshly, the small celandine,
That yellow-kirtled chorister of eve,
And lilac lady’s-smock,—but let them bloom alone, and leave
Yon spirèd hollyhock red-crocketed
To sway its silent chimes, else must the bee,
Its little bellringer, go seek instead
Some other pleasaunce; the anemone
That weeps at daybreak, like a silly girl
Before her love, and hardly lets the butterflies unfurl
Their painted wings beside it,—bid it pine
In pale virginity; the winter snow
Will suit it better than those lips of thine
Whose fires would but scorch it, rather go
p. 25And pluck that amorous flower which blooms alone,
Fed by the pander wind with dust of kisses not its own.
The trumpet-mouths of red convolvulus
So dear to maidens, creamy meadow-sweet
Whiter than Juno’s throat and odorous
As all Arabia, hyacinths the feet
Of Huntress Dian would be loth to mar
For any dappled fawn,—pluck these, and those fond flowers which are
Fairer than what Queen Venus trod upon
Beneath the pines of Ida, eucharis,
That morning star which does not dread the sun,
And budding marjoram which but to kiss
Would sweeten Cytheræa’s lips and make
Adonis jealous,—these for thy head,—and for thy girdle take
Yon curving spray of purple clematis
Whose gorgeous dye outflames the Tyrian King,
And foxgloves with their nodding chalices,
But that one narciss which the startled Spring
Let from her kirtle fall when first she heard
In her own woods the wild tempestuous song of summer’s bird,
p. 26Ah! leave it for a subtle memory
Of those sweet tremulous days of rain and sun,
When April laughed between her tears to see
The early primrose with shy footsteps run
From the gnarled oak-tree roots till all the wold,
Spite of its brown and trampled leaves, grew bright with shimmering gold.
Nay, pluck it too, it is not half so sweet
As thou thyself, my soul’s idolatry!
And when thou art a-wearied at thy feet
Shall oxlips weave their brightest tapestry,
For thee the woodbine shall forget its pride
And veil its tangled whorls, and thou shalt walk on daisies pied.
And I will cut a reed by yonder spring
And make the wood-gods jealous, and old Pan
Wonder what young intruder dares to sing
In these still haunts, where never foot of man
Should tread at evening, lest he chance to spy
The marble limbs of Artemis and all her company.
And I will tell thee why the jacinth wears
Such dread embroidery of dolorous moan,
And why the hapless nightingale forbears
To sing her song at noon, but weeps alone
p. 27When the fleet swallow sleeps, and rich men feast,
And why the laurel trembles when she sees the lightening east.
And I will sing how sad Proserpina
Unto a grave and gloomy Lord was wed,
And lure the silver-breasted Helena
Back from the lotus meadows of the dead,
So shalt thou see that awful loveliness
For which two mighty Hosts met fearfully in war’s abyss!
And then I’ll pipe to thee that Grecian tale
How Cynthia loves the lad Endymion,
And hidden in a grey and misty veil
Hies to the cliffs of Latmos once the Sun
Leaps from his ocean bed in fruitless chase
Of those pale flying feet which fade away in his embrace.
And if my flute can breathe sweet melody,
We may behold Her face who long ago
Dwelt among men by the Ægean sea,
And whose sad house with pillaged portico
And friezeless wall and columns toppled down
Looms o’er the ruins of that fair and violet cinctured town.
p. 28Spirit of Beauty! tarry still awhile,
They are not dead, thine ancient votaries;
Some few there are to whom thy radiant smile
Is better than a thousand victories,
Though all the nobly slain of Waterloo
Rise up in wrath against them! tarry still, there are a few
Who for thy sake would give their manlihood
And consecrate their being; I at least
Have done so, made thy lips my daily food,
And in thy temples found a goodlier feast
Than this starved age can give me, spite of all
Its new-found creeds so sceptical and so dogmatical.
Here not Cephissos, not Ilissos flows,
The woods of white Colonos are not here,
On our bleak hills the olive never blows,
No simple priest conducts his lowing steer
Up the steep marble way, nor through the town
Do laughing maidens bear to thee the crocus-flowered gown.
Yet tarry! for the boy who loved thee best,
Whose very name should be a memory
To make thee linger, sleeps in silent rest
Beneath the Roman walls, and melody
p. 29Still mourns her sweetest lyre; none can play
The lute of Adonais: with his lips Song passed away.
Nay, when Keats died the Muses still had left
One silver voice to sing his threnody,
But ah! too soon of it we were bereft
When on that riven night and stormy sea
Panthea claimed her singer as her own,
And slew the mouth that praised her; since which time we walk alone,
Save for that fiery heart, that morning star
Of re-arisen England, whose clear eye
Saw from our tottering throne and waste of war
The grand Greek limbs of young Democracy
Rise mightily like Hesperus and bring
The great Republic! him at least thy love hath taught to sing,
And he hath been with thee at Thessaly,
And seen white Atalanta fleet of foot
In passionless and fierce virginity
Hunting the tuskèd boar, his honied lute
Hath pierced the cavern of the hollow hill,
And Venus laughs to know one knee will bow before her still.
p. 30And he hath kissed the lips of Proserpine,
And sung the Galilæan’s requiem,
That wounded forehead dashed with blood and wine
He hath discrowned, the Ancient Gods in him
Have found their last, most ardent worshipper,
And the new Sign grows grey and dim before its conqueror.
Spirit of Beauty! tarry with us still,
It is not quenched the torch of poesy,
The star that shook above the Eastern hill
Holds unassailed its argent armoury
From all the gathering gloom and fretful fight—
O tarry with us still! for through the long and common night,
Morris, our sweet and simple Chaucer’s child,
Dear heritor of Spenser’s tuneful reed,
With soft and sylvan pipe has oft beguiled
The weary soul of man in troublous need,
And from the far and flowerless fields of ice
Has brought fair flowers to make an earthly paradise.
We know them all, Gudrun the strong men’s bride,
Aslaug and Olafson we know them all,
How giant Grettir fought and Sigurd died,
p. 31And what enchantment held the king in thrall
When lonely Brynhild wrestled with the powers
That war against all passion, ah! how oft through summer hours,
Long listless summer hours when the noon
Being enamoured of a damask rose
Forgets to journey westward, till the moon
The pale usurper of its tribute grows
From a thin sickle to a silver shield
And chides its loitering car—how oft, in some cool grassy field
Far from the cricket-ground and noisy eight,
At Bagley, where the rustling bluebells come
Almost before the blackbird finds a mate
And overstay the swallow, and the hum
Of many murmuring bees flits through the leaves,
Have I lain poring on the dreamy tales his fancy weaves,
And through their unreal woes and mimic pain
Wept for myself, and so was purified,
And in their simple mirth grew glad again;
For as I sailed upon that pictured tide
The strength and splendour of the storm was mine
Without the storm’s red ruin, for the singer is divine;
p. 32The little laugh of water falling down
Is not so musical, the clammy gold
Close hoarded in the tiny waxen town
Has less of sweetness in it, and the old
Half-withered reeds that waved in Arcady
Touched by his lips break forth again to fresher harmony.
Spirit of Beauty, tarry yet awhile!
Although the cheating merchants of the mart
With iron roads profane our lovely isle,
And break on whirling wheels the limbs of Art,
Ay! though the crowded factories beget
The blindworm Ignorance that slays the soul, O tarry yet!
For One at least there is,—He bears his name
From Dante and the seraph Gabriel,—
Whose double laurels burn with deathless flame
To light thine altar; He too loves thee well,
Who saw old Merlin lured in Vivien’s snare,
And the white feet of angels coming down the golden stair,
Loves thee so well, that all the World for him
A gorgeous-coloured vestiture must wear,
And Sorrow take a purple diadem,
Or else be no more Sorrow, and Despair
Gild its own thorns, and Pain, like Adon, be
Even in anguish beautiful;—such is the empery
p. 33Which Painters hold, and such the heritage
This gentle solemn Spirit doth possess,
Being a better mirror of his age
In all his pity, love, and weariness,
Than those who can but copy common things,
And leave the Soul unpainted with its mighty questionings.
But they are few, and all romance has flown,
And men can prophesy about the sun,
And lecture on his arrows—how, alone,
Through a waste void the soulless atoms run,
How from each tree its weeping nymph has fled,
And that no more ’mid English reeds a Naiad shows her head.
Methinks these new Actæons boast too soon
That they have spied on beauty; what if we
Have analysed the rainbow, robbed the moon
Of her most ancient, chastest mystery,
Shall I, the last Endymion, lose all hope
Because rude eyes peer at my mistress through a telescope!
What profit if this scientific age
Burst through our gates with all its retinue
Of modern miracles! Can it assuage
One lover’s breaking heart? what can it do
p. 34To make one life more beautiful, one day
More godlike in its period? but now the Age of Clay
Returns in horrid cycle, and the earth
Hath borne again a noisy progeny
Of ignorant Titans, whose ungodly birth
Hurls them against the august hierarchy
Which sat upon Olympus; to the Dust
They have appealed, and to that barren arbiter they must
Repair for judgment; let them, if they can,
From Natural Warfare and insensate Chance,
Create the new Ideal rule for man!
Methinks that was not my inheritance;
For I was nurtured otherwise, my soul
Passes from higher heights of life to a more supreme goal.
Lo! while we spake the earth did turn away
Her visage from the God, and Hecate’s boat
Rose silver-laden, till the jealous day
Blew all its torches out: I did not note
The waning hours, to young Endymions
Time’s palsied fingers count in vain his rosary of suns!
p. 35Mark how the yellow iris wearily
Leans back its throat, as though it would be kissed
By its false chamberer, the dragon-fly,
Who, like a blue vein on a girl’s white wrist,
Sleeps on that snowy primrose of the night,
Which ’gins to flush with crimson shame, and die beneath the light.
Come let us go, against the pallid shield
Of the wan sky the almond blossoms gleam,
The corncrake nested in the unmown field
Answers its mate, across the misty stream
On fitful wing the startled curlews fly,
And in his sedgy bed the lark, for joy that Day is nigh,
Scatters the pearlèd dew from off the grass,
In tremulous ecstasy to greet the sun,
Who soon in gilded panoply will pass
Forth from yon orange-curtained pavilion
Hung in the burning east: see, the red rim
O’ertops the expectant hills! it is the God! for love of him
Already the shrill lark is out of sight,
Flooding with waves of song this silent dell,—
p. 36Ah! there is something more in that bird’s flight
Than could be tested in a crucible!—
But the air freshens, let us go, why soon
The woodmen will be here; how we have lived this night of June!
p. 37ROSA MYSTICA
p. 39REQUIESCAT
TREAD lightly, she is near
Under the snow,
Speak gently, she can hear
The daisies grow.
All her bright golden hair
Tarnished with rust,
She that was young and fair
Fallen to dust.
Lily-like, white as snow,
She hardly knew
She was a woman, so
Sweetly she grew.
Coffin-board, heavy stone,
Lie on her breast,
I vex my heart alone,
She is at rest.
Peace, Peace, she cannot hear
Lyre or sonnet,
All my life’s buried here,
Heap earth upon it.
AVIGNON.
p. 40SONNET ON APPROACHING ITALY
I REACHED the Alps: the soul within me burned,
Italia, my Italia, at thy name:
And when from out the mountain’s heart I came
And saw the land for which my life had yearned,
I laughed as one who some great prize had earned:
And musing on the marvel of thy fame
I watched the day, till marked with wounds of flame
The turquoise sky to burnished gold was turned.
The pine-trees waved as waves a woman’s hair,
And in the orchards every twining spray
Was breaking into flakes of blossoming foam:
But when I knew that far away at Rome
In evil bonds a second Peter lay,
I wept to see the land so very fair.
TURIN.
p. 41SAN MINIATO
SEE, I have climbed the mountain side
Up to this holy house of God,
Where once that Angel-Painter trod
Who saw the heavens opened wide,
And throned upon the crescent moon
The Virginal white Queen of Grace,—
Mary! could I but see thy face
Death could not come at all too soon.
O crowned by God with thorns and pain!
Mother of Christ! O mystic wife!
My heart is weary of this life
And over-sad to sing again.
O crowned by God with love and flame!
O crowned by Christ the Holy One!
O listen ere the searching sun
Show to the world my sin and shame.
p. 42AVE MARIA GRATIA PLENA
WAS this His coming! I had hoped to see
A scene of wondrous glory, as was told
Of some great God who in a rain of gold
Broke open bars and fell on Danae:
Or a dread vision as when Semele
Sickening for love and unappeased desire
Prayed to see God’s clear body, and the fire
Caught her brown limbs and slew her utterly:
With such glad dreams I sought this holy place,
And now with wondering eyes and heart I stand
Before this supreme mystery of Love:
Some kneeling girl with passionless pale face,
An angel with a lily in his hand,
And over both the white wings of a Dove.
FLORENCE.
p. 43ITALIA
ITALIA! thou art fallen, though with sheen
Of battle-spears thy clamorous armies stride
From the north Alps to the Sicilian tide!
Ay! fallen, though the nations hail thee Queen
Because rich gold in every town is seen,
And on thy sapphire-lake in tossing pride
Of wind-filled vans thy myriad galleys ride
Beneath one flag of red and white and green.
O Fair and Strong! O Strong and Fair in vain!
Look southward where Rome’s desecrated town
Lies mourning for her God-anointed King!
Look heaven-ward! shall God allow this thing?
Nay! but some flame-girt Raphael shall come down,
And smite the Spoiler with the sword of pain.
VENICE.
p. 44SONNET
WRITTEN IN HOLY WEEK AT GENOA
I WANDERED through Scoglietto’s far retreat,
The oranges on each o’erhanging spray
Burned as bright lamps of gold to shame the day;
Some startled bird with fluttering wings and fleet
Made snow of all the blossoms; at my feet
Like silver moons the pale narcissi lay:
And the curved waves that streaked the great green bay
Laughed i’ the sun, and life seemed very sweet.
Outside the young boy-priest passed singing clear,
‘Jesus the son of Mary has been slain,
O come and fill His sepulchre with flowers.’
Ah, God! Ah, God! those dear Hellenic hours
Had drowned all memory of Thy bitter pain,
The Cross, the Crown, the Soldiers and the Spear.
p. 45ROME UNVISITED
I.
THE corn has turned from grey to red,
Since first my spirit wandered forth
From the drear cities of the north,
And to Italia’s mountains fled.
And here I set my face towards home,
For all my pilgrimage is done,
Although, methinks, yon blood-red sun
Marshals the way to Holy Rome.
O Blessed Lady, who dost hold
Upon the seven hills thy reign!
O Mother without blot or stain,
Crowned with bright crowns of triple gold!
O Roma, Roma, at thy feet
I lay this barren gift of song!
For, ah! the way is steep and long
That leads unto thy sacred street.
p. 46II.
AND yet what joy it were for me
To turn my feet unto the south,
And journeying towards the Tiber mouth
To kneel again at Fiesole!
And wandering through the tangled pines
That break the gold of Arno’s stream,
To see the purple mist and gleam
Of morning on the Apennines
By many a vineyard-hidden home,
Orchard and olive-garden grey,
Till from the drear Campagna’s way
The seven hills bear up the dome!
p. 47III.
A PILGRIM from the northern seas—
What joy for me to seek alone
The wondrous temple and the throne
Of him who holds the awful keys!
When, bright with purple and with gold
Come priest and holy cardinal,
And borne above the heads of all
The gentle Shepherd of the Fold.
O joy to see before I die
The only God-anointed king,
And hear the silver trumpets ring
A triumph as he passes by!
Or at the brazen-pillared shrine
Holds high the mystic sacrifice,
And shows his God to human eyes
Beneath the veil of bread and wine.
p. 48IV.
FOR lo, what changes time can bring!
The cycles of revolving years
May free my heart from all its fears,
And teach my lips a song to sing.
Before yon field of trembling gold
Is garnered into dusty sheaves,
Or ere the autumn’s scarlet leaves
Flutter as birds adown the wold,
I may have run the glorious race,
And caught the torch while yet aflame,
And called upon the holy name
Of Him who now doth hide His face.
ARONA.
p. 49URBS SACRA ÆTERNA
ROME! what a scroll of History thine has been;
In the first days thy sword republican
Ru
led the whole world for many an age’s span:
Then of the peoples wert thou royal Queen,
Till in thy streets the bearded Goth was seen;
And now upon thy walls the breezes fan
(Ah, city crowned by God, discrowned by man!)
The hated flag of red and white and green.
When was thy glory! when in search for power
Thine eagles flew to greet the double sun,
And the wild nations shuddered at thy rod?
Nay, but thy glory tarried for this hour,
When pilgrims kneel before the Holy One,
The prisoned shepherd of the Church of God.
MONTRE MARIO.
p. 50SONNET
ON HEARING THE DIES IRÆ SUNG IN THE SISTINE CHAPEL
NAY, Lord, not thus! white lilies in the spring,
Sad olive-groves, or silver-breasted dove,
Teach me more clearly of Thy life and love
Than terrors of red flame and thundering.
The hillside vines dear memories of Thee bring:
A bird at evening flying to its nest
Tells me of One who had no place of rest:
I think it is of Thee the sparrows sing.
Come rather on some autumn afternoon,
When red and brown are burnished on the leaves,
And the fields echo to the gleaner’s song,
Come when the splendid fulness of the moon
Looks down upon the rows of golden sheaves,
And reap Thy harvest: we have waited long.
p. 51EASTER DAY
THE silver trumpets rang across the Dome:
The people knelt upon the ground with awe:
And borne upon the necks of men I saw,
Like some great God, the Holy Lord of Rome.
Priest-like, he wore a robe more white than foam,
And, king-like, swathed himself in royal red,
Three crowns of gold rose high upon his head:
In splendour and in light the Pope passed home.
My heart stole back across wide wastes of years
To One who wandered by a lonely sea,
And sought in vain for any place of rest:
‘Foxes have holes, and every bird its nest.
I
, only I, must wander wearily,
And bruise my feet, and drink wine salt with tears.’
p. 52E TENEBRIS
COME down, O Christ, and help me! reach Thy hand,
For I am drowning in a stormier sea
Than Simon on Thy lake of Galilee:
The wine of life is spilt upon the sand,
My heart is as some famine-murdered land
Whence all good things have perished utterly,
And well I know my soul in Hell must lie
If I this night before God’s throne should stand.
‘He sleeps perchance, or rideth to the chase,
Like Baal, when his prophets howled that name
From morn to noon on Carmel’s smitten height.’
Nay, peace, I shall behold, before the night,
The feet of brass, the robe more white than flame,
The wounded hands, the weary human face.
p. 53VITA NUOVA
I STOOD by the unvintageable sea
Till the wet waves drenched face and hair with spray;
The long red fires of the dying day
Burned in the west; the wind piped drearily;
And to the land the clamorous gulls did flee:
‘Alas!’ I cried, ‘my life is full of pain,
And who can garner fruit or golden grain
From these waste fields which travail ceaselessly!’
My nets gaped wide with many a break and flaw,
Nathless I threw them as my final cast
Into the sea, and waited for the end.
When lo! a sudden glory! and I saw
From the black waters of my tortured past
The argent splendour of white limbs ascend!
p. 54MADONNA MIA
A LILY-GIRL, not made for this world’s pain,
With brown, soft hair close braided by her ears,
And longing eyes half veiled by slumberous tears
Like bluest water seen through mists of rain:
Pale cheeks whereon no love hath left its stain,
Red underlip drawn in for fear of love,
And white throat, whiter than the silvered dove,
Through whose wan marble creeps one purple vein.
Yet, though my lips shall praise her without cease,
Even to kiss her feet I am not bold,
Being o’ershadowed by the wings of awe,
Like Dante, when he stood with Beatrice
Beneath the flaming Lion’s breast, and saw
The seventh Crystal, and the Stair of Gold.
p. 55THE NEW HELEN
WHERE hast thou been since round the walls of Troy
The sons of God fought in that great emprise?
Why dost thou walk our common earth again?
Hast thou forgotten that impassioned boy,
His purple galley and his Tyrian men
And treacherous Aphrodite’s mocking eyes?
For surely it was thou, who, like a star
Hung in the silver silence of the night,
Didst lure the Old World’s chivalry and might
Into the clamorous crimson waves of war!
Or didst thou rule the fire-laden moon?
In amorous Sidon was thy temple built
Over the light and laughter of the sea
Where, behind lattice scarlet-wrought and gilt,
Some brown-limbed girl did weave thee tapestry,
All through the waste and wearied hours of noon;
p. 56Till her wan cheek with flame of passion burned,
And she rose up the sea-washed lips to kiss
Of some glad Cyprian sailor, safe returned
From Calpé and the cliffs of Herakles!
No! thou art Helen, and none other one!
It was for thee that young Sarpedôn died,
And Memnôn’s manhood was untimely spent;
It was for thee gold-crested Hector tried
With Thetis’ child that evil race to run,
In the last year of thy beleaguerment;
Ay! even now the glory of thy fame
Burns in those fields of trampled asphodel,
Where the high lords whom Ilion knew so well
Clash ghostly shields, and call upon thy name.
Where hast thou been? in that enchanted land
Whose slumbering vales forlorn Calypso knew,
Where never mower rose at break of day
But all unswathed the trammelling grasses grew,
And the sad shepherd saw the tall corn stand
Till summer’s red had changed to withered grey?
Didst thou lie there by some Lethæan stream
Deep brooding on thine ancient memory,
p. 57The crash of broken spears, the fiery gleam
From shivered helm, the Grecian battle-cry?
Nay, thou wert hidden in that hollow hill
With one who is forgotten utterly,
That discrowned Queen men call the Erycine;
Hidden away that never mightst thou see
The face of Her, before whose mouldering shrine
To-day at Rome the silent nations kneel;
Who gat from Love no joyous gladdening,
But only Love’s intolerable pain,
Only a sword to pierce her heart in twain,
Only the bitterness of child-bearing.
The lotus-leaves which heal the wounds of Death
Lie in thy hand; O, be thou kind to me,
While yet I know the summer of my days;
For hardly can my tremulous lips draw breath
To fill the silver trumpet with thy praise,
So bowed am I before thy mystery;
So bowed and broken on Love’s terrible wheel,
That I have lost all hope and heart to sing,
Yet care I not what ruin time may bring
If in thy temple thou wilt let me kneel.
p. 58Alas, alas, thou wilt not tarry here,
But, like that bird, the servant of the sun,
Who flies before the north wind and the night,
So wilt thou fly our evil land and drear,
Back to the tower of thine old delight,
And the red lips of young Euphorion;
Nor shall I ever see thy face again,
But in this poisonous garden-close must stay,
Crowning my brows with the thorn-crown of pain,
Till all my loveless life shall pass away.
O Helen! Helen! Helen! yet a while,
Yet for a little while, O, tarry here,
Till the dawn cometh and the shadows flee!
For in the gladsome sunlight of thy smile
Of heaven or hell I have no thought or fear,
Seeing I know no other god but thee:
No other god save him, before whose feet
In nets of gold the tired planets move,
The incarnate spirit of spiritual love
Who in thy body holds his joyous seat.
Thou wert not born as common women are!
But, girt with silver splendour of the foam,
Didst from the depths of sapphire seas arise!
And at thy coming some immortal star,
p. 59Bearded with flame, blazed in the Eastern skies,
And waked the shepherds on thine island-home.
Thou shalt not die: no asps of Egypt creep
Close at thy heels to taint the delicate air;
No sullen-blooming poppies stain thy hair,
Those scarlet heralds of eternal sleep.
Lily of love, pure and inviolate!
Tower of ivory! red rose of fire!
Thou hast come down our darkness to illume:
For we, close-caught in the wide nets of Fate,
Wearied with waiting for the World’s Desire,
Aimlessly wandered in the House of gloom,
Aimlessly sought some slumberous anodyne
For wasted lives, for lingering wretchedness,
Till we beheld thy re-arisen shrine,
And the white glory of thy loveliness.
p. 61THE BURDEN OF ITYS
p. 63THIS English Thames is holier far than Rome,
Those harebells like a sudden flush of sea
Breaking across the woodland, with the foam
Of meadow-sweet and white anemone
To fleck their blue waves,—God is likelier there
Than hidden in that crystal-hearted star the pale monks bear!
Those violet-gleaming butterflies that take
Yon creamy lily for their pavilion
Are monsignores, and where the rushes shake
A lazy pike lies basking in the sun,
His eyes half shut,—he is some mitred old
Bishop in partibus! look at those gaudy scales all green and gold.
The wind the restless prisoner of the trees
Does well for Palæstrina, one would say
The mighty master’s hands were on the keys
Of the Maria organ, which they play
When early on some sapphire Easter morn
In a high litter red as blood or sin the Pope is borne
p. 64From his dark House out to the Balcony
Above the bronze gates and the crowded square,
Whose very fountains seem for ecstasy
To toss their silver lances in the air,
And stretching out weak hands to East and West
In vain sends peace to peaceless lands, to restless nations rest.
Is not yon lingering orange after-glow
That stays to vex the moon more fair than all
Rome’s lordliest pageants! strange, a year ago
I knelt before some crimson Cardinal
Who bare the Host across the Esquiline,
And now—those common poppies in the wheat seem twice as fine.
The blue-green beanfields yonder, tremulous
With the last shower, sweeter perfume bring
Through this cool evening than the odorous
Flame-jewelled censers the young deacons swing,
When the grey priest unlocks the curtained shrine,
And makes God’s body from the common fruit of corn and vine.
p. 65Poor Fra Giovanni bawling at the mass
Were out of tune now, for a small brown bird
Sings overhead, and through the long cool grass
I see that throbbing throat which once I heard
On starlit hills of flower-starred Arcady,
Once where the white and crescent sand of Salamis meets sea.
Sweet is the swallow twittering on the eaves
At daybreak, when the mower whets his scythe,
And stock-doves murmur, and the milkmaid leaves
Her little lonely bed, and carols blithe
To see the heavy-lowing cattle wait
Stretching their huge and dripping mouths across the farmyard gate.
And sweet the hops upon the Kentish leas,
And sweet the wind that lifts the new-mown hay,
And sweet the fretful swarms of grumbling bees
That round and round the linden blossoms play;
And sweet the heifer breathing in the stall,
And the green bursting figs that hang upon the red-brick wall,
p. 66And sweet to hear the cuckoo mock the spring
While the last violet loiters by the well,
And sweet to hear the shepherd Daphnis sing
The song of Linus through a sunny dell
Of warm Arcadia where the corn is gold
And the slight lithe-limbed reapers dance about the wattled fold.
And sweet with young Lycoris to recline
In some Illyrian valley far away,
Where canopied on herbs amaracine
We too might waste the summer-trancèd day
Matching our reeds in sportive rivalry,
While far beneath us frets the troubled purple of the sea.
But sweeter far if silver-sandalled foot
Of some long-hidden God should ever tread
The Nuneham meadows, if with reeded flute
Pressed to his lips some Faun might raise his head
By the green water-flags, ah! sweet indeed
To see the heavenly herdsman call his white-fleeced flock to feed.
Then sing to me thou tuneful chorister,
Though what thou sing’st be thine own requiem!
Tell me thy tale thou hapless chronicler
p. 67Of thine own tragedies! do not contemn
These unfamiliar haunts, this English field,
For many a lovely coronal our northern isle can yield
Which Grecian meadows know not, many a rose
Which all day long in vales Æolian
A lad might seek in vain for over-grows
Our hedges like a wanton courtesan
Unthrifty of its beauty; lilies too
Ilissos never mirrored star our streams, and cockles blue
Dot the green wheat which, though they are the signs
For swallows going south, would never spread
Their azure tents between the Attic vines;
Even that little weed of ragged red,
Which bids the robin pipe, in Arcady
Would be a trespasser, and many an unsung elegy
Sleeps in the reeds that fringe our winding Thames
Which to awake were sweeter ravishment
Than ever Syrinx wept for; diadems
Of brown bee-studded orchids which were meant
p. 68For Cytheræa’s brows are hidden here
Unknown to Cytheræa, and by yonder pasturing steer
There is a tiny yellow daffodil,
The butterfly can see it from afar,
Although one summer evening’s dew could fill
Its little cup twice over ere the star
Had called the lazy shepherd to his fold
And be no prodigal; each leaf is flecked with spotted gold
As if Jove’s gorgeous leman Danae
Hot from his gilded arms had stooped to kiss
The trembling petals, or young Mercury
Low-flying to the dusky ford of Dis
Had with one feather of his pinions
Just brushed them! the slight stem which bears the burden of its suns
Is hardly thicker than the gossamer,
Or poor Arachne’s silver tapestry,—
Men say it bloomed upon the sepulchre
Of One I sometime worshipped, but to me
It seems to bring diviner memories
Of faun-loved Heliconian glades and blue nymph-haunted seas,
p. 69Of an untrodden vale at Tempe where
On the clear river’s marge Narcissus lies,
The tangle of the forest in his hair,
The silence of the woodland in his eyes,
Wooing that drifting imagery which is
No sooner kissed than broken; memories of Salmacis
Who is not boy nor girl and yet is both,
Fed by two fires and unsatisfied
Through their excess, each passion being loth
For love’s own sake to leave the other’s side
Yet killing love by staying; memories
Of Oreads peeping through the leaves of silent moonlit trees,
Of lonely Ariadne on the wharf
At Naxos, when she saw the treacherous crew
Far out at sea, and waved her crimson scarf
And called false Theseus back again nor knew
That Dionysos on an amber pard
Was close behind her; memories of what Mæonia’s bard
With sightless eyes beheld, the wall of Troy,
Queen Helen lying in the ivory room,
And at her side an amorous red-lipped boy
Trimming with dainty hand his helmet’s plume,
p. 70And far away the moil, the shout, the groan,
As Hector shielded off the spear and Ajax hurled the stone;
Of wingèd Perseus with his flawless sword
Cleaving the snaky tresses of the witch,
And all those tales imperishably stored
In little Grecian urns, freightage more rich
Than any gaudy galleon of Spain
Bare from the Indies ever! these at least bring back again,
For well I know they are not dead at all,
The ancient Gods of Grecian poesy:
They are asleep, and when they hear thee call
Will wake and think ’t is very Thessaly,
This Thames the Daulian waters, this cool glade
The yellow-irised mead where once young Itys laughed and played.
If it was thou dear jasmine-cradled bird
Who from the leafy stillness of thy throne
Sang to the wondrous boy, until he heard
The horn of Atalanta faintly blown
Across the Cumnor hills, and wandering
Through Bagley wood at evening found the Attic poets’ spring,—
p. 71Ah! tiny sober-suited advocate
That pleadest for the moon against the day!
If thou didst make the shepherd seek his mate
On that sweet questing, when Proserpina
Forgot it was not Sicily and leant
Across the mossy Sandford stile in ravished wonderment,—
Light-winged and bright-eyed miracle of the wood!
If ever thou didst soothe with melody
One of that little clan, that brotherhood
Which loved the morning-star of Tuscany
More than the perfect sun of Raphael
And is immortal, sing to me! for I too love thee well.
Sing on! sing on! let the dull world grow young,
Let elemental things take form again,
And the old shapes of Beauty walk among
The simple garths and open crofts, as when
The son of Leto bare the willow rod,
And the soft sheep and shaggy goats followed the boyish God.
Sing on! sing on! and Bacchus will be here
Astride upon his gorgeous Indian throne,
And over whimpering tigers shake the spear
With yellow ivy crowned and gummy cone,
p. 72While at his side the wanton Bassarid
Will throw the lion by the mane and catch the mountain kid!
Sing on! and I will wear the leopard skin,
And steal the moonèd wings of Ashtaroth,
Upon whose icy chariot we could win
Cithæron in an hour ere the froth
Has over-brimmed the wine-vat or the Faun
Ceased from the treading! ay, before the flickering lamp of dawn
Has scared the hooting owlet to its nest,
And warned the bat to close its filmy vans,
Some Mænad girl with vine-leaves on her breast
Will filch their beech-nuts from the sleeping Pans
So softly that the little nested thrush
Will never wake, and then with shrilly laugh and leap will rush
Down the green valley where the fallen dew
Lies thick beneath the elm and count her store,
Till the brown Satyrs in a jolly crew
Trample the loosestrife down along the shore,
And where their hornèd master sits in state
Bring strawberries and bloomy plums upon a wicker crate!
p. 73Sing on! and soon with passion-wearied face
Through the cool leaves Apollo’s lad will come,
The Tyrian prince his bristled boar will chase
Adown the chestnut-copses all a-bloom,
And ivory-limbed, grey-eyed, with look of pride,
After yon velvet-coated deer the virgin maid will ride.
Sing on! and I the dying boy will see
Stain with his purple blood the waxen bell
That overweighs the jacinth, and to me
The wretched Cyprian her woe will tell,
And I will kiss her mouth and streaming eyes,
And lead her to the myrtle-hidden grove where Adon lies!
Cry out aloud on Itys! memory
That foster-brother of remorse and pain
Drops poison in mine ear,—O to be free,
To burn one’s old ships! and to launch again
Into the white-plumed battle of the waves
And fight old Proteus for the spoil of coral-flowered caves!
O for Medea with her poppied spell!
O for the secret of the Colchian shrine!
O for one leaf of that pale asphodel
Which binds the tired brows of Proserpine,
p. 74And sheds such wondrous dews at eve that she
Dreams of the fields of Enna, by the far Sicilian sea,
Where oft the golden-girdled bee she chased
From lily to lily on the level mead,
Ere yet her sombre Lord had bid her taste
The deadly fruit of that pomegranate seed,
Ere the black steeds had harried her away
Down to the faint and flowerless land, the sick and sunless day.
O for one midnight and as paramour
The Venus of the little Melian farm!
O that some antique statue for one hour
Might wake to passion, and that I could charm
The Dawn at Florence from its dumb despair,
Mix with those mighty limbs and make that giant breast my lair!
p. 75Sing on! sing on! I would be drunk with life,
Drunk with the trampled vintage of my youth,
I would forget the wearying wasted strife,
The riven veil, the Gorgon eyes of Truth,
The prayerless vigil and the cry for prayer,
The barren gifts, the lifted arms, the dull insensate air!
Sing on! sing on! O feathered Niobe,
Thou canst make sorrow beautiful, and steal
From joy its sweetest music, not as we
Who by dead voiceless silence strive to heal
Our too untented wounds, and do but keep
Pain barricadoed in our hearts, and murder pillowed sleep.
Sing louder yet, why must I still behold
The wan white face of that deserted Christ,
Whose bleeding hands my hands did once enfold,
Whose smitten lips my lips so oft have kissed,
And now in mute and marble misery
Sits in his lone dishonoured House and weeps, perchance for me?
O Memory cast down thy wreathèd shell!
Break thy hoarse lute O sad Melpomene!
O Sorrow, Sorrow keep thy cloistered cell
Nor dim with tears this limpid Castaly!
Cease, Philomel, thou dost the forest wrong
To vex its sylvan quiet with such wild impassioned song!
Cease, cease, or if ’t is anguish to be dumb
Take from the pastoral thrush her simpler air,
Whose jocund carelessness doth more become
This English woodland than thy keen despair,
p. 76Ah! cease and let the north wind bear thy lay
Back to the rocky hills of Thrace, the stormy Daulian bay.
A moment more, the startled leaves had stirred,
Endymion would have passed across the mead
Moonstruck with love, and this still Thames had heard
Pan plash and paddle groping for some reed
To lure from her blue cave that Naiad maid
Who for such piping listens half in joy and half afraid.
A moment more, the waking dove had cooed,
The silver daughter of the silver sea
With the fond gyves of clinging hands had wooed
Her wanton from the chase, and Dryope
Had thrust aside the branches of her oak
To see the lusty gold-haired lad rein in his snorting yoke.
A moment more, the trees had stooped to kiss
Pale Daphne just awakening from the swoon
Of tremulous laurels, lonely Salmacis
Had bared his barren beauty to the moon,
And through the vale with sad voluptuous smile
Antinous had wandered, the red lotus of the Nile
p. 77Down leaning from his black and clustering hair,
To shade those slumberous eyelids’ caverned bliss,
Or else on yonder grassy slope with bare
High-tuniced limbs unravished Artemis
Had bade her hounds give tongue, and roused the deer
From his green ambuscade with shrill halloo and pricking spear.
Lie still, lie still, O passionate heart, lie still!
O Melancholy, fold thy raven wing!
O sobbing Dryad, from thy hollow hill
Come not with such despondent answering!
No more thou wingèd Marsyas complain,
Apollo loveth not to hear such troubled songs of pain!
It was a dream, the glade is tenantless,
No soft Ionian laughter moves the air,
The Thames creeps on in sluggish leadenness,
And from the copse left desolate and bare
Fled is young Bacchus with his revelry,
Yet still from Nuneham wood there comes that thrilling melody
So sad, that one might think a human heart
Brake in each separate note, a quality
Which music sometimes has, being the Art
p. 78Which is most nigh to tears and memory;
Poor mourning Philomel, what dost thou fear?
Thy sister doth not haunt these fields, Pandion is not here,
Here is no cruel Lord with murderous blade,
No woven web of bloody heraldries,
But mossy dells for roving comrades made,
Warm valleys where the tired student lies
With half-shut book, and many a winding walk
Where rustic lovers stray at eve in happy simple talk.
The harmless rabbit gambols with its young
Across the trampled towing-path, where late
A troop of laughing boys in jostling throng
Cheered with their noisy cries the racing eight;
The gossamer, with ravelled silver threads,
Works at its little loom, and from the dusky red-eaved sheds
Of the lone Farm a flickering light shines out
Where the swinked shepherd drives his bleating flock
Back to their wattled sheep-cotes, a faint shout
Comes from some Oxford boat at Sandford lock,
p. 79And starts the moor-hen from the sedgy rill,
And the dim lengthening shadows flit like swallows up the hill.
The heron passes homeward to the mere,
The blue mist creeps among the shivering trees,
Gold world by world the silent stars appear,
And like a blossom blown before the breeze
A white moon drifts across the shimmering sky,
Mute arbitress of all thy sad, thy rapturous threnody.
She does not heed thee, wherefore should she heed,
She knows Endymion is not far away;
’Tis I, ’tis I, whose soul is as the reed
Which has no message of its own to play,
So pipes another’s bidding, it is I,
Drifting with every wind on the wide sea of misery.
Ah! the brown bird has ceased: one exquisite trill
About the sombre woodland seems to cling
Dying in music, else the air is still,
So still that one might hear the bat’s small wing
p. 80Wander and wheel above the pines, or tell
Each tiny dew-drop dripping from the bluebell’s brimming cell.
And far away across the lengthening wold,
Across the willowy flats and thickets brown,
Magdalen’s tall tower tipped with tremulous gold
Marks the long High Street of the little town,
And warns me to return; I must not wait,
Hark! ’t is the curfew booming from the bell at Christ Church gate.
p. 81WIND FLOWERS
p. 83IMPRESSION DU MATIN
THE Thames nocturne of blue and gold
Changed to a Harmony in grey:
A barge with ochre-coloured hay
Dropt from the wharf: and chill and cold
The yellow fog came creeping down
The bridges, till the houses’ walls
Seemed changed to shadows and St. Paul’s
Loomed like a bubble o’er the town.
Then suddenly arose the clang
Of waking life; the streets were stirred
With country waggons: and a bird
Flew to the glistening roofs and sang.
But one pale woman all alone,
The daylight kissing her wan hair,
Loitered beneath the gas lamps’ flare,
With lips of flame and heart of stone.
p. 84MAGDALEN WALKS
THE little white clouds are racing over the sky,
And the fields are strewn with the gold of the flower of March,
The daffodil breaks under foot, and the tasselled larch
Sways and swings as the thrush goes hurrying by.
A delicate odour is borne on the wings of the morning breeze,
The odour of deep wet grass, and of brown new-furrowed earth,
The birds are singing for joy of the Spring’s glad birth,
Hopping from branch to branch on the rocking trees.
And all the woods are alive with the murmur and sound of Spring,
And the rose-bud breaks into pink on the climbing briar,
And the crocus-bed is a quivering moon of fire
Girdled round with the belt of an amethyst ring.
p. 85And the plane to the pine-tree is whispering some tale of love
Till it rustles with laughter and tosses its mantle of green,
And the gloom of the wych-elm’s hollow is lit with the iris sheen
Of the burnished rainbow throat and the silver breast of a dove.
See! the lark starts up from his bed in the meadow there,
Breaking the gossamer threads and the nets of dew,
And flashing adown the river, a flame of blue!
The kingfisher flies like an arrow, and wounds the air.
p. 86ATHANASIA
TO that gaunt House of Art which lacks for naught
Of all the great things men have saved from Time,
The withered body of a girl was brought
Dead ere the world’s glad youth had touched its prime,
And seen by lonely Arabs lying hid
In the dim womb of some black pyramid.
But when they had unloosed the linen band
Which swathed the Egyptian’s body,—lo! was found
Closed in the wasted hollow of her hand
A little seed, which sown in English ground
Did wondrous snow of starry blossoms bear
And spread rich odours through our spring-tide air.
With such strange arts this flower did allure
That all forgotten was the asphodel,
And the brown bee, the lily’s paramour,
Forsook the cup where he was wont to dwell,
For not a thing of earth it seemed to be,
But stolen from some heavenly Arcady.
p. 87In vain the sad narcissus, wan and white
At its own beauty, hung across the stream,
The purple dragon-fly had no delight
With its gold dust to make his wings a-gleam,
Ah! no delight the jasmine-bloom to kiss,
Or brush the rain-pearls from the eucharis.
For love of it the passionate nightingale
Forgot the hills of Thrace, the cruel king,
And the pale dove no longer cared to sail
Through the wet woods at time of blossoming,
But round this flower of Egypt sought to float,
With silvered wing and amethystine throat.
While the hot sun blazed in his tower of blue
A cooling wind crept from the land of snows,
And the warm south with tender tears of dew
Drenched its white leaves when Hesperos up-rose
Amid those sea-green meadows of the sky
On which the scarlet bars of sunset lie.
But when o’er wastes of lily-haunted field
The tired birds had stayed their amorous tune,
And broad and glittering like an argent shield
High in the sapphire heavens hung the moon,
Did no strange dream or evil memory make
Each tremulous petal of its blossoms shake?
p. 88Ah no! to this bright flower a thousand years
Seemed but the lingering of a summer’s day,
It never knew the tide of cankering fears
Which turn a boy’s gold hair to withered grey,
The dread desire of death it never knew,
Or how all folk that they were born must rue.
For we to death with pipe and dancing go,
Nor would we pass the ivory gate again,
As some sad river wearied of its flow
Through the dull plains, the haunts of common men,
Leaps lover-like into the terrible sea!
And counts it gain to die so gloriously.
We mar our lordly strength in barren strife
With the world’s legions led by clamorous care,
It never feels decay but gathers life
From the pure sunlight and the supreme air,
We live beneath Time’s wasting sovereignty,
It is the child of all eternity.
p. 89SERENADE
(FOR MUSIC)
THE western wind is blowing fair
Across the dark Ægean sea,
And at the secret marble stair
My Tyrian galley waits for thee.
Come down! the purple sail is spread,
The watchman sleeps within the town,
O leave thy lily-flowered bed,
O Lady mine come down, come down!
She will not come, I know her well,
Of lover’s vows she hath no care,
And little good a man can tell
Of one so cruel and so fair.
True love is but a woman’s toy,
They never know the lover’s pain,
And I who loved as loves a boy
Must love in vain, must love in vain.
O noble pilot, tell me true,
Is that the sheen of golden hair?
Or is it but the tangled dew
That binds the passion-flowers there?
p. 90Good sailor come and tell me now
Is that my Lady’s lily hand?
Or is it but the gleaming prow,
Or is it but the silver sand?
No! no! ’tis not the tangled dew,
’Tis not the silver-fretted sand,
It is my own dear Lady true
With golden hair and lily hand!
O noble pilot, steer for Troy,
Good sailor, ply the labouring oar,
This is the Queen of life and joy
Whom we must bear from Grecian shore!
The waning sky grows faint and blue,
It wants an hour still of day,
Aboard! aboard! my gallant crew,
O Lady mine, away! away!
O noble pilot, steer for Troy,
Good sailor, ply the labouring oar,
O loved as only loves a boy!
O loved for ever evermore!
p. 91ENDYMION
(FOR MUSIC)
THE apple trees are hung with gold,
And birds are loud in Arcady,
The sheep lie bleating in the fold,
The wild goat runs across the wold,
But yesterday his love he told,
I know he will come back to me.
O rising moon! O Lady moon!
Be you my lover’s sentinel,
You cannot choose but know him well,
For he is shod with purple shoon,
You cannot choose but know my love,
For he a shepherd’s crook doth bear,
And he is soft as any dove,
And brown and curly is his hair.
The turtle now has ceased to call
Upon her crimson-footed groom,
The grey wolf prowls about the stall,
The lily’s singing seneschal
Sleeps in the lily-bell, and all
The violet hills are lost in gloom.
p. 92O risen moon! O holy moon!
Stand on the top of Helice,
And if my own true love you see,
Ah! if you see the purple shoon,
The hazel crook, the lad’s brown hair,
The goat-skin wrapped about his arm,
Tell him that I am waiting where
The rushlight glimmers in the Farm.
The falling dew is cold and chill,
And no bird sings in Arcady,
The little fauns have left the hill,
Even the tired daffodil
Has closed its gilded doors, and still
My lover comes not back to me.
False moon! False moon! O waning moon!
Where is my own true lover gone,
Where are the lips vermilion,
The shepherd’s crook, the purple shoon?
Why spread that silver pavilion,
Why wear that veil of drifting mist?
Ah! thou hast young Endymion,
Thou hast the lips that should be kissed!
p. 93LA BELLA DONNA DELLA MIA MENTE
MY limbs are wasted with a flame,
My feet are sore with travelling,
For, calling on my Lady’s name,
My lips have now forgot to sing.
O Linnet in the wild-rose brake
Strain for my Love thy melody,
O Lark sing louder for love’s sake,
My gentle Lady passeth by.
She is too fair for any man
To see or hold his heart’s delight,
Fairer than Queen or courtesan
Or moonlit water in the night.
Her hair is bound with myrtle leaves,
(Green leaves upon her golden hair!)
Green grasses through the yellow sheaves
Of autumn corn are not more fair.
Her little lips, more made to kiss
Than to cry bitterly for pain,
Are tremulous as brook-water is,
Or roses after evening rain.
p. 94Her neck is like white melilote
Flushing for pleasure of the sun,
The throbbing of the linnet’s throat
Is not so sweet to look upon.
As a pomegranate, cut in twain,
White-seeded, is her crimson mouth,
Her cheeks are as the fading stain
Where the peach reddens to the south.
O twining hands! O delicate
White body made for love and pain!
O House of love! O desolate
Pale flower beaten by the rain!
p. 95CHANSON
A RING of gold and a milk-white dove
Are goodly gifts for thee,
And a hempen rope for your own love
To hang upon a tree.
For you a House of Ivory,
(Roses are white in the rose-bower)!
A narrow bed for me to lie,
(White, O white, is the hemlock flower)!
Myrtle and jessamine for you,
(O the red rose is fair to see)!
For me the cypress and the rue,
(Finest of all is rosemary)!
For you three lovers of your hand,
(Green grass where a man lies dead)!
For me three paces on the sand,
(Plant lilies at my head)!
p. 97CHARMIDES
p. 99I.
HE was a Grecian lad, who coming home
With pulpy figs and wine from Sicily
Stood at his galley’s prow, and let the foam
Blow through his crisp brown curls unconsciously,
And holding wave and wind in boy’s despite
Peered from his dripping seat across the wet and stormy night.
Till with the dawn he saw a burnished spear
Like a thin thread of gold against the sky,
And hoisted sail, and strained the creaking gear,
And bade the pilot head her lustily
Against the nor’west gale, and all day long
Held on his way, and marked the rowers’ time with measured song.
And when the faint Corinthian hills were red
Dropped anchor in a little sandy bay,
And with fresh boughs of olive crowned his head,
p. 100And brushed from cheek and throat the hoary spray,
And washed his limbs with oil, and from the hold
Brought out his linen tunic and his sandals brazen-soled,
And a rich robe stained with the fishers’ juice
Which of some swarthy trader he had bought
Upon the sunny quay at Syracuse,
And was with Tyrian broideries inwrought,
And by the questioning merchants made his way
Up through the soft and silver woods, and when the labouring day
Had spun its tangled web of crimson cloud,
Clomb the high hill, and with swift silent feet
Crept to the fane unnoticed by the crowd
Of busy priests, and from some dark retreat
Watched the young swains his frolic playmates bring
The firstling of their little flock, and the shy shepherd fling
The crackling salt upon the flame, or hang
His studded crook against the temple wall
To Her who keeps away the ravenous fang
Of the base wolf from homestead and from stall;
p. 101And then the clear-voiced maidens ’gan to sing,
And to the altar each man brought some goodly offering,
A beechen cup brimming with milky foam,
A fair cloth wrought with cunning imagery
Of hounds in chase, a waxen honey-comb
Dripping with oozy gold which scarce the bee
Had ceased from building, a black skin of oil
Meet for the wrestlers, a great boar the fierce and white-tusked spoil
Stolen from Artemis that jealous maid
To please Athena, and the dappled hide
Of a tall stag who in some mountain glade
Had met the shaft; and then the herald cried,
And from the pillared precinct one by one
Went the glad Greeks well pleased that they their simple vows had done.
And the old priest put out the waning fires
Save that one lamp whose restless ruby glowed
For ever in the cell, and the shrill lyres
Came fainter on the wind, as down the road
In joyous dance these country folk did pass,
And with stout hands the warder closed the gates of polished brass.
p. 102Long time he lay and hardly dared to breathe,
And heard the cadenced drip of spilt-out wine,
And the rose-petals falling from the wreath
As the night breezes wandered through the shrine,
And seemed to be in some entrancèd swoon
Till through the open roof above the full and brimming moon
Flooded with sheeny waves the marble floor,
When from his nook up leapt the venturous lad,
And flinging wide the cedar-carven door
Beheld an awful image saffron-clad
And armed for battle! the gaunt Griffin glared
From the huge helm, and the long lance of wreck and ruin flared
Like a red rod of flame, stony and steeled
The Gorgon’s head its leaden eyeballs rolled,
And writhed its snaky horrors through the shield,
And gaped aghast with bloodless lips and cold
In passion impotent, while with blind gaze
The blinking owl between the feet hooted in shrill amaze.
The lonely fisher as he trimmed his lamp
Far out at sea off Sunium, or cast
The net for tunnies, heard a brazen tramp
p. 103Of horses smite the waves, and a wild blast
Divide the folded curtains of the night,
And knelt upon the little poop, and prayed in holy fright.
And guilty lovers in their venery
Forgat a little while their stolen sweets,
Deeming they heard dread Dian’s bitter cry;
And the grim watchmen on their lofty seats
Ran to their shields in haste precipitate,
Or strained black-bearded throats across the dusky parapet.
For round the temple rolled the clang of arms,
And the twelve Gods leapt up in marble fear,
And the air quaked with dissonant alarums
Till huge Poseidon shook his mighty spear,
And on the frieze the prancing horses neighed,
And the low tread of hurrying feet rang from the cavalcade.
p. 104Ready for death with parted lips he stood,
And well content at such a price to see
That calm wide brow, that terrible maidenhood,
The marvel of that pitiless chastity,
Ah! well content indeed, for never wight
Since Troy’s young shepherd prince had seen so wonderful a sight.
Ready for death he stood, but lo! the air
Grew silent, and the horses ceased to neigh,
And off his brow he tossed the clustering hair,
And from his limbs he throw the cloak away;
For whom would not such love make desperate?
And nigher came, and touched her throat, and with hands violate
Undid the cuirass, and the crocus gown,
And bared the breasts of polished ivory,
Till from the waist the peplos falling down
Left visible the secret mystery
Which to no lover will Athena show,
The grand cool flanks, the crescent thighs, the bossy hills of snow.
Those who have never known a lover’s sin
Let them not read my ditty, it will be
To their dull ears so musicless and thin
That they will have no joy of it, but ye
To whose wan cheeks now creeps the lingering smile,
Ye who have learned who Eros is,—O listen yet awhile.
A little space he let his greedy eyes
Rest on the burnished image, till mere sight
Half swooned for surfeit of such luxuries,
And then his lips in hungering delight
p. 105Fed on her lips, and round the towered neck
He flung his arms, nor cared at all his passion’s will to check.
Never I ween did lover hold such tryst,
For all night long he murmured honeyed word,
And saw her sweet unravished limbs, and kissed
Her pale and argent body undisturbed,
And paddled with the polished throat, and pressed
His hot and beating heart upon her chill and icy breast.
It was as if Numidian javelins
Pierced through and through his wild and whirling brain,
And his nerves thrilled like throbbing violins
In exquisite pulsation, and the pain
Was such sweet anguish that he never drew
His lips from hers till overhead the lark of warning flew.
They who have never seen the daylight peer
Into a darkened room, and drawn the curtain,
And with dull eyes and wearied from some dear
And worshipped body risen, they for certain
Will never know of what I try to sing,
How long the last kiss was, how fond and late his lingering.
p. 106The moon was girdled with a crystal rim,
The sign which shipmen say is ominous
Of wrath in heaven, the wan stars were dim,
And the low lightening east was tremulous
With the faint fluttering wings of flying dawn,
Ere from the silent sombre shrine his lover had withdrawn.
Down the steep rock with hurried feet and fast
Clomb the brave lad, and reached the cave of Pan,
And heard the goat-foot snoring as he passed,
And leapt upon a grassy knoll and ran
Like a young fawn unto an olive wood
Which in a shady valley by the well-built city stood;
And sought a little stream, which well he knew,
For oftentimes with boyish careless shout
The green and crested grebe he would pursue,
Or snare in woven net the silver trout,
And down amid the startled reeds he lay
Panting in breathless sweet affright, and waited for the day.
On the green bank he lay, and let one hand
Dip in the cool dark eddies listlessly,
And soon the breath of morning came and fanned
His hot flushed cheeks, or lifted wantonly
p. 107The tangled curls from off his forehead, while
He on the running water gazed with strange and secret smile.
And soon the shepherd in rough woollen cloak
With his long crook undid the wattled cotes,
And from the stack a thin blue wreath of smoke
Curled through the air across the ripening oats,
And on the hill the yellow house-dog bayed
As through the crisp and rustling fern the heavy cattle strayed.
And when the light-foot mower went afield
Across the meadows laced with threaded dew,
And the sheep bleated on the misty weald,
And from its nest the waking corncrake flew,
Some woodmen saw him lying by the stream
And marvelled much that any lad so beautiful could seem,
Nor deemed him born of mortals, and one said,
‘It is young Hylas, that false runaway
Who with a Naiad now would make his bed
Forgetting Herakles,’ but others, ‘Nay,
It is Narcissus, his own paramour,
Those are the fond and crimson lips no woman can allure.’
p. 108And when they nearer came a third one cried,
‘It is young Dionysos who has hid
His spear and fawnskin by the river side
Weary of hunting with the Bassarid,
And wise indeed were we away to fly:
They live not long who on the gods immortal come to spy.’
So turned they back, and feared to look behind,
And told the timid swain how they had seen
Amid the reeds some woodland god reclined,
And no man dared to cross the open green,
And on that day no olive-tree was slain,
Nor rushes cut, but all deserted was the fair domain,
Save when the neat-herd’s lad, his empty pail
Well slung upon his back, with leap and bound
Raced on the other side, and stopped to hail,
Hoping that he some comrade new had found,
And gat no answer, and then half afraid
Passed on his simple way, or down the still and silent glade
A little girl ran laughing from the farm,
Not thinking of love’s secret mysteries,
And when she saw the white and gleaming arm
And all his manlihood, with longing eyes
p. 109Whose passion mocked her sweet virginity
Watched him awhile, and then stole back sadly and wearily.
Far off he heard the city’s hum and noise,
And now and then the shriller laughter where
The passionate purity of brown-limbed boys
Wrestled or raced in the clear healthful air,
And now and then a little tinkling bell
As the shorn wether led the sheep down to the mossy well.
Through the grey willows danced the fretful gnat,
The grasshopper chirped idly from the tree,
In sleek and oily coat the water-rat
Breasting the little ripples manfully
Made for the wild-duck’s nest, from bough to bough
Hopped the shy finch, and the huge tortoise crept across the slough.
On the faint wind floated the silky seeds
As the bright scythe swept through the waving grass,
The ouzel-cock splashed circles in the reeds
And flecked with silver whorls the forest’s glass,
p. 110Which scarce had caught again its imagery
Ere from its bed the dusky tench leapt at the dragon-fly.
But little care had he for any thing
Though up and down the beech the squirrel played,
And from the copse the linnet ’gan to sing
To its brown mate its sweetest serenade;
Ah! little care indeed, for he had seen
The breasts of Pallas and the naked wonder of the Queen.
But when the herdsman called his straggling goats
With whistling pipe across the rocky road,
And the shard-beetle with its trumpet-notes
Boomed through the darkening woods, and seemed to bode
Of coming storm, and the belated crane
Passed homeward like a shadow, and the dull big drops of rain
Fell on the pattering fig-leaves, up he rose,
And from the gloomy forest went his way
Past sombre homestead and wet orchard-close,
And came at last unto a little quay,
And called his mates aboard, and took his seat
On the high poop, and pushed from land, and loosed the dripping sheet,
p. 111And steered across the bay, and when nine suns
Passed down the long and laddered way of gold,
And nine pale moons had breathed their orisons
To the chaste stars their confessors, or told
Their dearest secret to the downy moth
That will not fly at noonday, through the foam and surging froth
Came a great owl with yellow sulphurous eyes
And lit upon the ship, whose timbers creaked
As though the lading of three argosies
Were in the hold, and flapped its wings and shrieked,
And darkness straightway stole across the deep,
Sheathed was Orion’s sword, dread Mars himself fled down the steep,
And the moon hid behind a tawny mask
Of drifting cloud, and from the ocean’s marge
Rose the red plume, the huge and hornèd casque,
The seven-cubit spear, the brazen targe!
And clad in bright and burnished panoply
Athena strode across the stretch of sick and shivering sea!
To the dull sailors’ sight her loosened looks
Seemed like the jagged storm-rack, and her feet
Only the spume that floats on hidden rocks,
p. 112And, marking how the rising waters beat
Against the rolling ship, the pilot cried
To the young helmsman at the stern to luff to windward side
But he, the overbold adulterer,
A dear profaner of great mysteries,
An ardent amorous idolater,
When he beheld those grand relentless eyes
Laughed loud for joy, and crying out ‘I come’
Leapt from the lofty poop into the chill and churning foam.
Then fell from the high heaven one bright star,
One dancer left the circling galaxy,
And back to Athens on her clattering car
In all the pride of venged divinity
Pale Pallas swept with shrill and steely clank,
And a few gurgling bubbles rose where her boy lover sank.
And the mast shuddered as the gaunt owl flew
With mocking hoots after the wrathful Queen,
And the old pilot bade the trembling crew
Hoist the big sail, and told how he had seen
Close to the stern a dim and giant form,
And like a dipping swallow the stout ship dashed through the storm.
p. 113And no man dared to speak of Charmides
Deeming that he some evil thing had wrought,
And when they reached the strait Symplegades
They beached their galley on the shore, and sought
The toll-gate of the city hastily,
And in the market showed their brown and pictured pottery.
p. 114II.
BUT some good Triton-god had ruth, and bare
The boy’s drowned body back to Grecian land,
And mermaids combed his dank and dripping hair
And smoothed his brow, and loosed his clenching hand;
Some brought sweet spices from far Araby,
And others bade the halcyon sing her softest lullaby.
And when he neared his old Athenian home,
A mighty billow rose up suddenly
Upon whose oily back the clotted foam
Lay diapered in some strange fantasy,
And clasping him unto its glassy breast
Swept landward, like a white-maned steed upon a venturous quest!
Now where Colonos leans unto the sea
There lies a long and level stretch of lawn;
The rabbit knows it, and the mountain bee
p. 115For it deserts Hymettus, and the Faun
Is not afraid, for never through the day
Comes a cry ruder than the shout of shepherd lads at play.
But often from the thorny labyrinth
And tangled branches of the circling wood
The stealthy hunter sees young Hyacinth
Hurling the polished disk, and draws his hood
Over his guilty gaze, and creeps away,
Nor dares to wind his horn, or—else at the first break of day
The Dryads come and throw the leathern ball
Along the reedy shore, and circumvent
Some goat-eared Pan to be their seneschal
For fear of bold Poseidon’s ravishment,
And loose their girdles, with shy timorous eyes,
Lest from the surf his azure arms and purple beard should rise.
On this side and on that a rocky cave,
Hung with the yellow-belled laburnum, stands
Smooth is the beach, save where some ebbing wave
Leaves its faint outline etched upon the sands,
As though it feared to be too soon forgot
By the green rush, its playfellow,—and yet, it is a spot
p. 116So small, that the inconstant butterfly
Could steal the hoarded money from each flower
Ere it was noon, and still not satisfy
Its over-greedy love,—within an hour
A sailor boy, were he but rude enow
To land and pluck a garland for his galley’s painted prow,
Would almost leave the little meadow bare,
For it knows nothing of great pageantry,
Only a few narcissi here and there
Stand separate in sweet austerity,
Dotting the unmown grass with silver stars,
And here and there a daffodil waves tiny scimitars.
Hither the billow brought him, and was glad
Of such dear servitude, and where the land
Was virgin of all waters laid the lad
Upon the golden margent of the strand,
And like a lingering lover oft returned
To kiss those pallid limbs which once with intense fire burned,
Ere the wet seas had quenched that holocaust,
That self-fed flame, that passionate lustihead,
Ere grisly death with chill and nipping frost
p. 117Had withered up those lilies white and red
Which, while the boy would through the forest range,
Answered each other in a sweet antiphonal counter-change.
And when at dawn the wood-nymphs, hand-in-hand,
Threaded the bosky dell, their satyr spied
The boy’s pale body stretched upon the sand,
And feared Poseidon’s treachery, and cried,
And like bright sunbeams flitting through a glade
Each startled Dryad sought some safe and leafy ambuscade.
Save one white girl, who deemed it would not be
So dread a thing to feel a sea-god’s arms
Crushing her breasts in amorous tyranny,
And longed to listen to those subtle charms
Insidious lovers weave when they would win
Some fencèd fortress, and stole back again, nor thought it sin
To yield her treasure unto one so fair,
And lay beside him, thirsty with love’s drouth,
Called him soft names, played with his tangled hair,
And with hot lips made havoc of his mouth
p. 118Afraid he might not wake, and then afraid
Lest he might wake too soon, fled back, and then, fond renegade,
Returned to fresh assault, and all day long
Sat at his side, and laughed at her new toy,
And held his hand, and sang her sweetest song,
Then frowned to see how froward was the boy
Who would not with her maidenhood entwine,
Nor knew that three days since his eyes had looked on Proserpine;
Nor knew what sacrilege his lips had done,
But said, ‘He will awake, I know him well,
He will awake at evening when the sun
Hangs his red shield on Corinth’s citadel;
This sleep is but a cruel treachery
To make me love him more, and in some cavern of the sea
Deeper than ever falls the fisher’s line
Already a huge Triton blows his horn,
And weaves a garland from the crystalline
And drifting ocean-tendrils to adorn
The emerald pillars of our bridal bed,
For sphered in foaming silver, and with coral crownèd head,
We two will sit upon a throne of pearl,
And a blue wave will be our canopy,
p. 119And at our feet the water-snakes will curl
In all their amethystine panoply
Of diamonded mail, and we will mark
The mullets swimming by the mast of some storm-foundered bark,
Vermilion-finned with eyes of bossy gold
Like flakes of crimson light, and the great deep
His glassy-portaled chamber will unfold,
And we will see the painted dolphins sleep
Cradled by murmuring halcyons on the rocks
Where Proteus in quaint suit of green pastures his monstrous flocks.
And tremulous opal-hued anemones
Will wave their purple fringes where we tread
Upon the mirrored floor, and argosies
Of fishes flecked with tawny scales will thread
The drifting cordage of the shattered wreck,
And honey-coloured amber beads our twining limbs will deck.’
But when that baffled Lord of War the Sun
With gaudy pennon flying passed away
Into his brazen House, and one by one
The little yellow stars began to stray
Across the field of heaven, ah! then indeed
She feared his lips upon her lips would never care to feed,
p. 120And cried, ‘Awake, already the pale moon
Washes the trees with silver, and the wave
Creeps grey and chilly up this sandy dune,
The croaking frogs are out, and from the cave
The nightjar shrieks, the fluttering bats repass,
And the brown stoat with hollow flanks creeps through the dusky grass.
Nay, though thou art a god, be not so coy,
For in yon stream there is a little reed
That often whispers how a lovely boy
Lay with her once upon a grassy mead,
Who when his cruel pleasure he had done
Spread wings of rustling gold and soared aloft into the sun.
Be not so coy, the laurel trembles still
With great Apollo’s kisses, and the fir
Whose clustering sisters fringe the seaward hill
Hath many a tale of that bold ravisher
Whom men call Boreas, and I have seen
The mocking eyes of Hermes through the poplar’s silvery sheen.
Even the jealous Naiads call me fair,
And every morn a young and ruddy swain
Woos me with apples and with locks of hair,
And seeks to soothe my virginal disdain
p. 121By all the gifts the gentle wood-nymphs love;
But yesterday he brought to me an iris-plumaged dove
With little crimson feet, which with its store
Of seven spotted eggs the cruel lad
Had stolen from the lofty sycamore
At daybreak, when her amorous comrade had
Flown off in search of berried juniper
Which most they love; the fretful wasp, that earliest vintager
Of the blue grapes, hath not persistency
So constant as this simple shepherd-boy
For my poor lips, his joyous purity
And laughing sunny eyes might well decoy
A Dryad from her oath to Artemis;
For very beautiful is he, his mouth was made to kiss;
His argent forehead, like a rising moon
Over the dusky hills of meeting brows,
Is crescent shaped, the hot and Tyrian noon
Leads from the myrtle-grove no goodlier spouse
For Cytheræa, the first silky down
Fringes his blushing cheeks, and his young limbs are strong and brown;
p. 122And he is rich, and fat and fleecy herds
Of bleating sheep upon his meadows lie,
And many an earthen bowl of yellow curds
Is in his homestead for the thievish fly
To swim and drown in, the pink clover mead
Keeps its sweet store for him, and he can pipe on oaten reed.
And yet I love him not; it was for thee
I kept my love; I knew that thou would’st come
To rid me of this pallid chastity,
Thou fairest flower of the flowerless foam
Of all the wide Ægean, brightest star
Of ocean’s azure heavens where the mirrored planets are!
I knew that thou would’st come, for when at first
The dry wood burgeoned, and the sap of spring
Swelled in my green and tender bark or burst
To myriad multitudinous blossoming
Which mocked the midnight with its mimic moons
That did not dread the dawn, and first the thrushes’ rapturous tunes
Startled the squirrel from its granary,
And cuckoo flowers fringed the narrow lane,
Through my young leaves a sensuous ecstasy
p. 123Crept like new wine, and every mossy vein
Throbbed with the fitful pulse of amorous blood,
And the wild winds of passion shook my slim stem’s maidenhood.
The trooping fawns at evening came and laid
Their cool black noses on my lowest boughs,
And on my topmost branch the blackbird made
A little nest of grasses for his spouse,
And now and then a twittering wren would light
On a thin twig which hardly bare the weight of such delight.
I was the Attic shepherd’s trysting place,
Beneath my shadow Amaryllis lay,
And round my trunk would laughing Daphnis chase
The timorous girl, till tired out with play
She felt his hot breath stir her tangled hair,
And turned, and looked, and fled no more from such delightful snare.
Then come away unto my ambuscade
Where clustering woodbine weaves a canopy
For amorous pleasaunce, and the rustling shade
Of Paphian myrtles seems to sanctify
The dearest rites of love; there in the cool
And green recesses of its farthest depth there is pool,
p. 124The ouzel’s haunt, the wild bee’s pasturage,
For round its rim great creamy lilies float
Through their flat leaves in verdant anchorage,
Each cup a white-sailed golden-laden boat
Steered by a dragon-fly,—be not afraid
To leave this wan and wave-kissed shore, surely the place was made
For lovers such as we; the Cyprian Queen,
One arm around her boyish paramour,
Strays often there at eve, and I have seen
The moon strip off her misty vestiture
For young Endymion’s eyes; be not afraid,
The panther feet of Dian never tread that secret glade.
Nay if thou will’st, back to the beating brine,
Back to the boisterous billow let us go,
And walk all day beneath the hyaline
Huge vault of Neptune’s watery portico,
And watch the purple monsters of the deep
Sport in ungainly play, and from his lair keen Xiphias leap.
For if my mistress find me lying here
She will not ruth or gentle pity show,
But lay her boar-spear down, and with austere
Relentless fingers string the cornel bow,
p. 125And draw the feathered notch against her breast,
And loose the archèd cord; aye, even now upon the quest
I hear her hurrying feet,—awake, awake,
Thou laggard in love’s battle! once at least
Let me drink deep of passion’s wine, and slake
My parchèd being with the nectarous feast
Which even gods affect! O come, Love, come,
Still we have time to reach the cavern of thine azure home.’
Scarce had she spoken when the shuddering trees
Shook, and the leaves divided, and the air
Grew conscious of a god, and the grey seas
Crawled backward, and a long and dismal blare
Blew from some tasselled horn, a sleuth-hound bayed,
And like a flame a barbèd reed flew whizzing down the glade.
And where the little flowers of her breast
Just brake into their milky blossoming,
This murderous paramour, this unbidden guest,
Pierced and struck deep in horrid chambering,
And ploughed a bloody furrow with its dart,
And dug a long red road, and cleft with wingèd death her heart.
p. 126Sobbing her life out with a bitter cry
On the boy’s body fell the Dryad maid,
Sobbing for incomplete virginity,
And raptures unenjoyed, and pleasures dead,
And all the pain of things unsatisfied,
And the bright drops of crimson youth crept down her throbbing side.
Ah! pitiful it was to hear her moan,
And very pitiful to see her die
Ere she had yielded up her sweets, or known
The joy of passion, that dread mystery
Which not to know is not to live at all,
And yet to know is to be held in death’s most deadly thrall.
But as it hapt the Queen of Cythere,
Who with Adonis all night long had lain
Within some shepherd’s hut in Arcady,
On team of silver doves and gilded wain
Was journeying Paphos-ward, high up afar
From mortal ken between the mountains and the morning star,
And when low down she spied the hapless pair,
And heard the Oread’s faint despairing cry,
Whose cadence seemed to play upon the air
As though it were a viol, hastily
p. 127She bade her pigeons fold each straining plume,
And dropt to earth, and reached the strand, and saw their dolorous doom.
For as a gardener turning back his head
To catch the last notes of the linnet, mows
With careless scythe too near some flower bed,
And cuts the thorny pillar of the rose,
And with the flower’s loosened loneliness
Strews the brown mould; or as some shepherd lad in wantonness
Driving his little flock along the mead
Treads down two daffodils, which side by aide
Have lured the lady-bird with yellow brede
And made the gaudy moth forget its pride,
Treads down their brimming golden chalices
Under light feet which were not made for such rude ravages;
Or as a schoolboy tired of his book
Flings himself down upon the reedy grass
And plucks two water-lilies from the brook,
And for a time forgets the hour glass,
Then wearies of their sweets, and goes his way,
And lets the hot sun kill them, even go these lovers lay.
p. 128And Venus cried, ‘It is dread Artemis
Whose bitter hand hath wrought this cruelty,
Or else that mightier maid whose care it is
To guard her strong and stainless majesty
Upon the hill Athenian,—alas!
That they who loved so well unloved into Death’s house should pass.’
So with soft hands she laid the boy and girl
In the great golden waggon tenderly
(Her white throat whiter than a moony pearl
Just threaded with a blue vein’s tapestry
Had not yet ceased to throb, and still her breast
Swayed like a wind-stirred lily in ambiguous unrest)
And then each pigeon spread its milky van,
The bright car soared into the dawning sky,
And like a cloud the aerial caravan
Passed over the Ægean silently,
Till the faint air was troubled with the song
From the wan mouths that call on bleeding Thammuz all night long.
But when the doves had reached their wonted goal
Where the wide stair of orbèd marble dips
Its snows into the sea, her fluttering soul
Just shook the trembling petals of her lips
p. 129And passed into the void, and Venus knew
That one fair maid the less would walk amid her retinue,
And bade her servants carve a cedar chest
With all the wonder of this history,
Within whose scented womb their limbs should rest
Where olive-trees make tender the blue sky
On the low hills of Paphos, and the Faun
Pipes in the noonday, and the nightingale sings on till dawn.
Nor failed they to obey her hest, and ere
The morning bee had stung the daffodil
With tiny fretful spear, or from its lair
The waking stag had leapt across the rill
And roused the ouzel, or the lizard crept
Athwart the sunny rock, beneath the grass their bodies slept.
And when day brake, within that silver shrine
Fed by the flames of cressets tremulous,
Queen Venus knelt and prayed to Proserpine
That she whose beauty made Death amorous
Should beg a guerdon from her pallid Lord,
And let Desire pass across dread Charon’s icy ford.
p. 130III
IN melancholy moonless Acheron,
Farm for the goodly earth and joyous day
Where no spring ever buds, nor ripening sun
Weighs down the apple trees, nor flowery May
Chequers with chestnut blooms the grassy floor,
Where thrushes never sing, and piping linnets mate no more,
There by a dim and dark Lethæan well
Young Charmides was lying; wearily
He plucked the blossoms from the asphodel,
And with its little rifled treasury
Strewed the dull waters of the dusky stream,
And watched the white stars founder, and the land was like a dream,
When as he gazed into the watery glass
And through his brown hair’s curly tangles scanned
His own wan face, a shadow seemed to pass
Across the mirror, and a little hand
p. 131Stole into his, and warm lips timidly
Brushed his pale cheeks, and breathed their secret forth into a sigh.
Then turned he round his weary eyes and saw,
And ever nigher still their faces came,
And nigher ever did their young mouths draw
Until they seemed one perfect rose of flame,
And longing arms around her neck he cast,
And felt her throbbing bosom, and his breath came hot and fast,
And all his hoarded sweets were hers to kiss,
And all her maidenhood was his to slay,
And limb to limb in long and rapturous bliss
Their passion waxed and waned,—O why essay
To pipe again of love, too venturous reed!
Enough, enough that Eros laughed upon that flowerless mead.
Too venturous poesy, O why essay
To pipe again of passion! fold thy wings
O’er daring Icarus and bid thy lay
Sleep hidden in the lyre’s silent strings
Till thou hast found the old Castalian rill,
Or from the Lesbian waters plucked drowned Sappho’s golden quid!
p. 132Enough, enough that he whose life had been
A fiery pulse of sin, a splendid shame,
Could in the loveless land of Hades glean
One scorching harvest from those fields of flame
Where passion walks with naked unshod feet
And is not wounded,—ah! enough that once their lips could meet
In that wild throb when all existences
Seemed narrowed to one single ecstasy
Which dies through its own sweetness and the stress
Of too much pleasure, ere Persephone
Had bade them serve her by the ebon throne
Of the pale God who in the fields of Enna loosed her zone.
p. 133FLOWERS OF GOLD
p. 135IMPRESSIONS
I
LES SILHOUETTES
THE sea is flecked with bars of grey,
The dull dead wind is out of tune,
And like a withered leaf the moon
Is blown across the stormy bay.
Etched clear upon the pallid sand
Lies the black boat: a sailor boy
Clambers aboard in careless joy
With laughing face and gleaming hand.
And overhead the curlews cry,
Where through the dusky upland grass
The young brown-throated reapers pass,
Like silhouettes against the sky.
p. 136II
LA FUITE DE LA LUNE
TO outer senses there is peace,
A dreamy peace on either hand
Deep silence in the shadowy land,
Deep silence where the shadows cease.
Save for a cry that echoes shrill
From some lone bird disconsolate;
A corncrake calling to its mate;
The answer from the misty hill.
And suddenly the moon withdraws
Her sickle from the lightening skies,
And to her sombre cavern flies,
Wrapped in a veil of yellow gauze.
p. 137THE GRAVE OF KEATS
RID of the world’s injustice, and his pain,
He rests at last beneath God’s veil of blue:
Taken from life when life and love were new
The youngest of the martyrs here is lain,
Fair as Sebastian, and as early slain.
No cypress shades his grave, no funeral yew,
But gentle violets weeping with the dew
Weave on his bones an ever-blossoming chain.
O proudest heart that broke for misery!
O sweetest lips since those of Mitylene!
O poet-painter of our English Land!
Thy name was writ in water—it shall stand:
And tears like mine will keep thy memory green,
As Isabella did her Basil-tree.
ROME.
p. 138THEOCRITUS
A VILLANELLE
O SINGER of Persephone!
In the dim meadows desolate
Dost thou remember Sicily?
Still through the ivy flits the bee
Where Amaryllis lies in state;
O Singer of Persephone!
Simætha calls on Hecate
And hears the wild dogs at the gate;
Dost thou remember Sicily?
Still by the light and laughing sea
Poor Polypheme bemoans his fate;
O Singer of Persephone!
And still in boyish rivalry
Young Daphnis challenges his mate;
Dost thou remember Sicily?
Slim Lacon keeps a goat for thee,
For thee the jocund shepherds wait;
O Singer of Persephone!
Dost thou remember Sicily?
p. 139IN THE GOLD ROOM
A HARMONY
HER ivory hands on the ivory keys
Strayed in a fitful fantasy,
Like the silver gleam when the poplar trees
Ru
stle their pale-leaves listlessly,
Or the drifting foam of a restless sea
When the waves show their teeth in the flying breeze.
Her gold hair fell on the wall of gold
Like the delicate gossamer tangles spun
On the burnished disk of the marigold,
Or the sunflower turning to meet the sun
When the gloom of the dark blue night is done,
And the spear of the lily is aureoled.
And her sweet red lips on these lips of mine
Burned like the ruby fire set
In the swinging lamp of a crimson shrine,
Or the bleeding wounds of the pomegranate,
Or the heart of the lotus drenched and wet
With the spilt-out blood of the rose-red wine.
p. 140BALLADE DE MARGUERITE
(NORMANDE)
I AM weary of lying within the chase
When the knights are meeting in market-place.
Nay, go not thou to the red-roofed town
Lest the hoofs of the war-horse tread thee down.
But I would not go where the Squires ride,
I would only walk by my Lady’s side.
Alack! and alack! thou art overbold,
A Forester’s son may not eat off gold.
Will she love me the less that my Father is seen
Each Martinmas day in a doublet green?
Perchance she is sewing at tapestrie,
Spindle and loom are not meet for thee.
Ah, if she is working the arras bright
I might ravel the threads by the fire-light.
p. 141Perchance she is hunting of the deer,
How could you follow o’er hill and mere?
Ah, if she is riding with the court,
I might run beside her and wind the morte.
Perchance she is kneeling in St. Denys,
(On her soul may our Lady have gramercy!)
Ah, if she is praying in lone chapelle,
I might swing the censer and ring the bell.
Come in, my son, for you look sae pale,
The father shall fill thee a stoup of ale.
But who are these knights in bright array?
Is it a pageant the rich folks play?
’T is the King of England from over sea,
Who has come unto visit our fair countrie.
But why does the curfew toll sae low?
And why do the mourners walk a-row?
O ’t is Hugh of Amiens my sister’s son
Who is lying stark, for his day is done.
Nay, nay, for I see white lilies clear,
It is no strong man who lies on the bier.
p. 142O ’t is old Dame Jeannette that kept the hall,
I knew she would die at the autumn fall.
Dame Jeannette had not that gold-brown hair,
Old Jeannette was not a maiden fair.
O ’t is none of our kith and none of our kin,
(Her soul may our Lady assoil from sin!)
But I hear the boy’s voice chaunting sweet,
‘Elle est morte, la Marguerite.’
Come in, my son, and lie on the bed,
And let the dead folk bury their dead.
O mother, you know I loved her true:
O mother, hath one grave room for two?
p. 143THE DOLE OF THE KING’S DAUGHTER
(BRETON)
SEVEN stars in the still water,
And seven in the sky;
Seven sins on the King’s daughter,
Deep in her soul to lie.
Red roses are at her feet,
(Roses are red in her red-gold hair)
And O where her bosom and girdle meet
Red roses are hidden there.
Fair is the knight who lieth slain
Amid the rush and reed,
See the lean fishes that are fain
Upon dead men to feed.
Sweet is the page that lieth there,
(Cloth of gold is goodly prey,)
See the black ravens in the air,
Black, O black as the night are they.
p. 144What do they there so stark and dead?
(There is blood upon her hand)
Why are the lilies flecked with red?
(There is blood on the river sand.)
There are two that ride from the south and east,
And two from the north and west,
For the black raven a goodly feast,
For the King’s daughter rest.
There is one man who loves her true,
(Red, O red, is the stain of gore!)
He hath duggen a grave by the darksome yew,
(One grave will do for four.)
No moon in the still heaven,
In the black water none,
The sins on her soul are seven,
The sin upon his is one.
p. 145AMOR INTELLECTUALIS
OFT have we trod the vales of Castaly
And heard sweet notes of sylvan music blown
From antique reeds to common folk unknown:
And often launched our bark upon that sea
Which the nine Muses hold in empery,
And ploughed free furrows through the wave and foam,
Nor spread reluctant sail for more safe home
Till we had freighted well our argosy.
Of which despoilèd treasures these remain,
Sordello’s passion, and the honeyed line
Of young Endymion, lordly Tamburlaine
Driving his pampered jades, and more than these,
The seven-fold vision of the Florentine,
And grave-browed Milton’s solemn harmonies.
p. 146SANTA DECCA
THE Gods are dead: no longer do we bring
To grey-eyed Pallas crowns of olive-leaves!
Demeter’s child no more hath tithe of sheaves,
And in the noon the careless shepherds sing,
For Pan is dead, and all the wantoning
By secret glade and devious haunt is o’er:
Young Hylas seeks the water-springs no more;
Great Pan is dead, and Mary’s son is King.
And yet—perchance in this sea-trancèd isle,
Chewing the bitter fruit of memory,
Some God lies hidden in the asphodel.
Ah Love! if such there be, then it were well
For us to fly his anger: nay, but see,
The leaves are stirring: let us watch awhile.
CORFU.
p. 147A VISION
TWO crownèd Kings, and One that stood alone
With no green weight of laurels round his head,
But with sad eyes as one uncomforted,
And wearied with man’s never-ceasing moan
For sins no bleating victim can atone,
And sweet long lips with tears and kisses fed.
Girt was he in a garment black and red,
And at his feet I marked a broken stone
Which sent up lilies, dove-like, to his knees.
Now at their sight, my heart being lit with flame,
I cried to Beatricé, ‘Who are these?’
And she made answer, knowing well each name,
‘Æschylos first, the second Sophokles,
And last (wide stream of tears!) Euripides.’
p. 148IMPRESSION DE VOYAGE
THE sea was sapphire coloured, and the sky
Burned like a heated opal through the air;
We hoisted sail; the wind was blowing fair
For the blue lands that to the eastward lie.
From the steep prow I marked with quickening eye
Zakynthos, every olive grove and creek,
Ithaca’s cliff, Lycaon’s snowy peak,
And all the flower-strewn hills of Arcady.
The flapping of the sail against the mast,
The ripple of the water on the side,
The ripple of girls’ laughter at the stern,
The only sounds:—when ’gan the West to burn,
And a red sun upon the seas to ride,
I stood upon the soil of Greece at last!
KA
TAKOLO.
p. 149THE GRAVE OF SHELLEY
LIKE burnt-out torches by a sick man’s bed
Gaunt cypress-trees stand round the sun-bleached stone;
Here doth the little night-owl make her throne,
And the slight lizard show his jewelled head.
And, where the chaliced poppies flame to red,
In the still chamber of yon pyramid
Surely some Old-World Sphinx lurks darkly hid,
Grim warder of this pleasaunce of the dead.
Ah! sweet indeed to rest within the womb
Of Earth, great mother of eternal sleep,
But sweeter far for thee a restless tomb
In the blue cavern of an echoing deep,
Or where the tall ships founder in the gloom
Against the rocks of some wave-shattered steep.
ROME.
p. 150BY THE ARNO
THE oleander on the wall
Grows crimson in the dawning light,
Though the grey shadows of the night
Lie yet on Florence like a pall.
The dew is bright upon the hill,
And bright the blossoms overhead,
But ah! the grasshoppers have fled,
The little Attic song is still.
Only the leaves are gently stirred
By the soft breathing of the gale,
And in the almond-scented vale
The lonely nightingale is heard.
The day will make thee silent soon,
O nightingale sing on for love!
While yet upon the shadowy grove
Splinter the arrows of the moon.
Before across the silent lawn
In sea-green vest the morning steals,
And to love’s frightened eyes reveals
The long white fingers of the dawn
p. 151Fast climbing up the eastern sky
To grasp and slay the shuddering night,
All careless of my heart’s delight,
Or if the nightingale should die.
p. 153IMPRESSIONS DE THÉÂTRE
p. 155FABIEN DEI FRANCHI
TO MY FRIEND HENRY IRVING
THE silent room, the heavy creeping shade,
The dead that travel fast, the opening door,
The murdered brother rising through the floor,
The ghost’s white fingers on thy shoulders laid,
And then the lonely duel in the glade,
The broken swords, the stifled scream, the gore,
Thy grand revengeful eyes when all is o’er,—
These things are well enough,—but thou wert made
For more august creation! frenzied Lear
Should at thy bidding wander on the heath
With the shrill fool to mock him, Romeo
For thee should lure his love, and desperate fear
Pluck Richard’s recreant dagger from its sheath—
Thou trumpet set for Shakespeare’s lips to blow!
p. 156PHÈDRE
TO SARAH BERNHARDT
HOW vain and dull this common world must seem
To such a One as thou, who should’st have talked
At Florence with Mirandola, or walked
Through the cool olives of the Academe:
Thou should’st have gathered reeds from a green stream
For Goat-foot Pan’s shrill piping, and have played
With the white girls in that Phæacian glade
Where grave Odysseus wakened from his dream.
Ah! surely once some urn of Attic clay
Held thy wan dust, and thou hast come again
Back to this common world so dull and vain,
For thou wert weary of the sunless day,
The heavy fields of scentless asphodel,
The loveless lips with which men kiss in Hell.
p. 157WRITTEN AT THE LYCEUM THEATRE
I
PORTIA
TO ELLEN TERRY
I MARVEL not Bassanio was so bold
To peril all he had upon the lead,
Or that proud Aragon bent low his head
Or that Morocco’s fiery heart grew cold:
For in that gorgeous dress of beaten gold
Which is more golden than the golden sun
No woman Veronesé looked upon
Was half so fair as thou whom I behold.
Yet fairer when with wisdom as your shield
The sober-suited lawyer’s gown you donned,
And would not let the laws of Venice yield
Antonio’s heart to that accursèd Jew—
O Portia! take my heart: it is thy due:
I think I will not quarrel with the Bond.
p. 158II
QUEEN HENRIETTA MARIA
TO ELLEN TERRY
IN the lone tent, waiting for victory,
She stands with eyes marred by the mists of pain,
Like some wan lily overdrenched with rain:
The clamorous clang of arms, the ensanguined sky,
War’s ruin, and the wreck of chivalry
To her proud soul no common fear can bring:
Bravely she tarrieth for her Lord the King,
Her soul a-flame with passionate ecstasy.
O Hair of Gold! O Crimson Lips! O Face
Made for the luring and the love of man!
With thee I do forget the toil and stress,
The loveless road that knows no resting place,
Time’s straitened pulse, the soul’s dread weariness,
My freedom, and my life republican!
p. 159III
CAMMA
TO ELLEN TERRY
AS one who poring on a Grecian urn
Scans the fair shapes some Attic hand hath made,
God with slim goddess, goodly man with maid,
And for their beauty’s sake is loth to turn
And face the obvious day, must I not yearn
For many a secret moon of indolent bliss,
When in midmost shrine of Artemis
I see thee standing, antique-limbed, and stern?
And yet—methinks I’d rather see thee play
That serpent of old Nile, whose witchery
Made Emperors drunken,—come, great Egypt, shake
Our stage with all thy mimic pageants! Nay,
I am grown sick of unreal passions, make
The world thine Actium, me thine Anthony!
p. 161PANTHEA
p. 163NAY, let us walk from fire unto fire,
From passionate pain to deadlier delight,—
I am too young to live without desire,
Too young art thou to waste this summer night
Asking those idle questions which of old
Man sought of seer and oracle, and no reply was told.
For, sweet, to feel is better than to know,
And wisdom is a childless heritage,
One pulse of passion—youth’s first fiery glow,—
Are worth the hoarded proverbs of the sage:
Vex not thy soul with dead philosophy,
Have we not lips to kiss with, hearts to love and eyes to see!
Dost thou not hear the murmuring nightingale,
Like water bubbling from a silver jar,
So soft she sings the envious moon is pale,
That high in heaven she is hung so far
p. 164She cannot hear that love-enraptured tune,—
Mark how she wreathes each horn with mist, yon late and labouring moon.
White lilies, in whose cups the gold bees dream,
The fallen snow of petals where the breeze
Scatters the chestnut blossom, or the gleam
Of boyish limbs in water,—are not these
Enough for thee, dost thou desire more?
Alas! the Gods will give nought else from their eternal store.
For our high Gods have sick and wearied grown
Of all our endless sins, our vain endeavour
For wasted days of youth to make atone
By pain or prayer or priest, and never, never,
Hearken they now to either good or ill,
But send their rain upon the just and the unjust at will.
They sit at ease, our Gods they sit at ease,
Strewing with leaves of rose their scented wine,
They sleep, they sleep, beneath the rocking trees
Where asphodel and yellow lotus twine,
Mourning the old glad days before they knew
What evil things the heart of man could dream, and dreaming do.
p. 165And far beneath the brazen floor they see
Like swarming flies the crowd of little men,
The bustle of small lives, then wearily
Back to their lotus-haunts they turn again
Kissing each others’ mouths, and mix more deep
The poppy-seeded draught which brings soft purple-lidded sleep.
There all day long the golden-vestured sun,
Their torch-bearer, stands with his torch ablaze,
And, when the gaudy web of noon is spun
By its twelve maidens, through the crimson haze
Fresh from Endymion’s arms comes forth the moon,
And the immortal Gods in toils of mortal passions swoon.
There walks Queen Juno through some dewy mead,
Her grand white feet flecked with the saffron dust
Of wind-stirred lilies, while young Ganymede
Leaps in the hot and amber-foaming must,
His curls all tossed, as when the eagle bare
The frightened boy from Ida through the blue Ionian air.
p. 166There in the green heart of some garden close
Queen Venus with the shepherd at her side,
Her warm soft body like the briar rose
Which would be white yet blushes at its pride,
Laughs low for love, till jealous Salmacis
Peers through the myrtle-leaves and sighs for pain of lonely bliss.
There never does that dreary north-wind blow
Which leaves our English forests bleak and bare,
Nor ever falls the swift white-feathered snow,
Nor ever doth the red-toothed lightning dare
To wake them in the silver-fretted night
When we lie weeping for some sweet sad sin, some dead delight.
Alas! they know the far Lethæan spring,
The violet-hidden waters well they know,
Where one whose feet with tired wandering
Are faint and broken may take heart and go,
And from those dark depths cool and crystalline
Drink, and draw balm, and sleep for sleepless souls, and anodyne.
But we oppress our natures, God or Fate
Is our enemy, we starve and feed
On vain repentance—O we are born too late!
What balm for us in bruisèd poppy seed
p. 167Who crowd into one finite pulse of time
The joy of infinite love and the fierce pain of infinite crime.
O we are wearied of this sense of guilt,
Wearied of pleasure’s paramour despair,
Wearied of every temple we have built,
Wearied of every right, unanswered prayer,
For man is weak; God sleeps: and heaven is high:
One fiery-coloured moment: one great love; and lo! we die.
Ah! but no ferry-man with labouring pole
Nears his black shallop to the flowerless strand,
No little coin of bronze can bring the soul
Over Death’s river to the sunless land,
Victim and wine and vow are all in vain,
The tomb is sealed; the soldiers watch; the dead rise not again.
We are resolved into the supreme air,
We are made one with what we touch and see,
With our heart’s blood each crimson sun is fair,
With our young lives each spring-impassioned tree
Flames into green, the wildest beasts that range
The moor our kinsmen are, all life is one, and all is change.
p. 168With beat of systole and of diastole
One grand great life throbs through earth’s giant heart,
And mighty waves of single Being roll
From nerveless germ to man, for we are part
Of every rock and bird and beast and hill,
One with the things that prey on us, and one with what we kill.
From lower cells of waking life we pass
To full perfection; thus the world grows old:
We who are godlike now were once a mass
Of quivering purple flecked with bars of gold,
Unsentient or of joy or misery,
And tossed in terrible tangles of some wild and wind-swept sea.
This hot hard flame with which our bodies burn
Will make some meadow blaze with daffodil,
Ay! and those argent breasts of thine will turn
To water-lilies; the brown fields men till
Will be more fruitful for our love to-night,
Nothing is lost in nature, all things live in Death’s despite.
The boy’s first kiss, the hyacinth’s first bell,
The man’s last passion, and the last red spear
That from the lily leaps, the asphodel
Which will not let its blossoms blow for fear
p. 169Of too much beauty, and the timid shame
Of the young bridegroom at his lover’s eyes,—these with the same
One sacrament are consecrate, the earth
Not we alone hath passions hymeneal,
The yellow buttercups that shake for mirth
At daybreak know a pleasure not less real
Than we do, when in some fresh-blossoming wood,
We draw the spring into our hearts, and feel that life is good.
So when men bury us beneath the yew
Thy crimson-stainèd mouth a rose will be,
And thy soft eyes lush bluebells dimmed with dew,
And when the white narcissus wantonly
Kisses the wind its playmate some faint joy
Will thrill our dust, and we will be again fond maid and boy.
And thus without life’s conscious torturing pain
In some sweet flower we will feel the sun,
And from the linnet’s throat will sing again,
And as two gorgeous-mailèd snakes will run
Over our graves, or as two tigers creep
Through the hot jungle where the yellow-eyed huge lions sleep
p. 170And give them battle! How my heart leaps up
To think of that grand living after death
In beast and bird and flower, when this cup,
Being filled too full of spirit, bursts for breath,
And with the pale leaves of some autumn day
The soul earth’s earliest conqueror becomes earth’s last great prey.
O think of it! We shall inform ourselves
Into all sensuous life, the goat-foot Faun,
The Centaur, or the merry bright-eyed Elves
That leave their dancing rings to spite the dawn
Upon the meadows, shall not be more near
Than you and I to nature’s mysteries, for we shall hear
The thrush’s heart beat, and the daisies grow,
And the wan snowdrop sighing for the sun
On sunless days in winter, we shall know
By whom the silver gossamer is spun,
Who paints the diapered fritillaries,
On what wide wings from shivering pine to pine the eagle flies.
Ay! had we never loved at all, who knows
If yonder daffodil had lured the bee
Into its gilded womb, or any rose
Had hung with crimson lamps its little tree!
p. 171Methinks no leaf would ever bud in spring,
But for the lovers’ lips that kiss, the poets’ lips that sing.
Is the light vanished from our golden sun,
Or is this dædal-fashioned earth less fair,
That we are nature’s heritors, and one
With every pulse of life that beats the air?
Rather new suns across the sky shall pass,
New splendour come unto the flower, new glory to the grass.
And we two lovers shall not sit afar,
Critics of nature, but the joyous sea
Shall be our raiment, and the bearded star
Shoot arrows at our pleasure! We shall be
Part of the mighty universal whole,
And through all æons mix and mingle with the Kosmic Soul!
We shall be notes in that great Symphony
Whose cadence circles through the rhythmic spheres,
And all the live World’s throbbing heart shall be
One with our heart; the stealthy creeping years
Have lost their terrors now, we shall not die,
The Universe itself shall be our Immortality.
p. 173THE FOURTH MOVEMENT
p. 175IMPRESSION
LE RÉVEILLON
THE sky is laced with fitful red,
The circling mists and shadows flee,
The dawn is rising from the sea,
Like a white lady from her bed.
And jagged brazen arrows fall
Athwart the feathers of the night,
And a long wave of yellow light
Breaks silently on tower and hall,
And spreading wide across the wold
Wakes into flight some fluttering bird,
And all the chestnut tops are stirred,
And all the branches streaked with gold.
p. 176AT VERONA
HOW steep the stairs within Kings’ houses are
For exile-wearied feet as mine to tread,
And O how salt and bitter is the bread
Which falls from this Hound’s table,—better far
That I had died in the red ways of war,
Or that the gate of Florence bare my head,
Than to live thus, by all things comraded
Which seek the essence of my soul to mar.
‘Curse God and die: what better hope than this?
He hath forgotten thee in all the bliss
Of his gold city, and eternal day’—
Nay peace: behind my prison’s blinded bars
I do possess what none can take away
My love, and all the glory of the stars.
p. 177APOLOGIA
IS it thy will that I should wax and wane,
Barter my cloth of gold for hodden grey,
And at thy pleasure weave that web of pain
Whose brightest threads are each a wasted day?
Is it thy will—Love that I love so well—
That my Soul’s House should be a tortured spot
Wherein, like evil paramours, must dwell
The quenchless flame, the worm that dieth not?
Nay, if it be thy will I shall endure,
And sell ambition at the common mart,
And let dull failure be my vestiture,
And sorrow dig its grave within my heart.
Perchance it may be better so—at least
I have not made my heart a heart of stone,
Nor starved my boyhood of its goodly feast,
Nor walked where Beauty is a thing unknown.
p. 178Many a man hath done so; sought to fence
In straitened bonds the soul that should be free,
Trodden the dusty road of common sense,
While all the forest sang of liberty,
Not marking how the spotted hawk in flight
Passed on wide pinion through the lofty air,
To where some steep untrodden mountain height
Caught the last tresses of the Sun God’s hair.
Or how the little flower he trod upon,
The daisy, that white-feathered shield of gold,
Followed with wistful eyes the wandering sun
Content if once its leaves were aureoled.
But surely it is something to have been
The best belovèd for a little while,
To have walked hand in hand with Love, and seen
His purple wings flit once across thy smile.
Ay! though the gorgèd asp of passion feed
On my boy’s heart, yet have I burst the bars,
Stood face to face with Beauty, known indeed
The Love which moves the Sun and all the stars!
p. 179QUIA MULTUM AMAVI
DEAR Heart, I think the young impassioned priest
When first he takes from out the hidden shrine
His God imprisoned in the Eucharist,
And eats the bread, and drinks the dreadful wine,
Feels not such awful wonder as I felt
When first my smitten eyes beat full on thee,
And all night long before thy feet I knelt
Till thou wert wearied of Idolatry.
Ah! hadst thou liked me less and loved me more,
Through all those summer days of joy and rain,
I had not now been sorrow’s heritor,
Or stood a lackey in the House of Pain.
Yet, though remorse, youth’s white-faced seneschal,
Tread on my heels with all his retinue,
I am most glad I loved thee—think of all
The suns that go to make one speedwell blue!
p. 180SILENTIUM AMORIS
AS often-times the too resplendent sun
Hurries the pallid and reluctant moon
Back to her sombre cave, ere she hath won
A single ballad from the nightingale,
So doth thy Beauty make my lips to fail,
And all my sweetest singing out of tune.
And as at dawn across the level mead
On wings impetuous some wind will come,
And with its too harsh kisses break the reed
Which was its only instrument of song,
So my too stormy passions work me wrong,
And for excess of Love my Love is dumb.
But surely unto Thee mine eyes did show
Why I am silent, and my lute unstrung;
Else it were better we should part, and go,
Thou to some lips of sweeter melody,
And I to nurse the barren memory
Of unkissed kisses, and songs never sung.
p. 181HER VOICE
THE wild bee reels from bough to bough
With his furry coat and his gauzy wing,
Now in a lily-cup, and now
Setting a jacinth bell a-swing,
In his wandering;
Sit closer love: it was here I trow
I made that vow,
Swore that two lives should be like one
As long as the sea-gull loved the sea,
As long as the sunflower sought the sun,—
It shall be, I said, for eternity
’Twixt you and me!
Dear friend, those times are over and done;
Love’s web is spun.
Look upward where the poplar trees
Sway and sway in the summer air,
Here in the valley never a breeze
Scatters the thistledown, but there
Great winds blow fair
From the mighty murmuring mystical seas,
And the wave-lashed leas.
p. 182Look upward where the white gull screams,
What does it see that we do not see?
Is that a star? or the lamp that gleams
On some outward voyaging argosy,—
Ah! can it be
We have lived our lives in a land of dreams!
How sad it seems.
Sweet, there is nothing left to say
But this, that love is never lost,
Keen winter stabs the breasts of May
Whose crimson roses burst his frost,
Ships tempest-tossed
Will find a harbour in some bay,
And so we may.
And there is nothing left to do
But to kiss once again, and part,
Nay, there is nothing we should rue,
I have my beauty,—you your Art,
Nay, do not start,
One world was not enough for two
Like me and you.
p. 183MY VOICE
WITHIN this restless, hurried, modern world
We took our hearts’ full pleasure—You and I,
And now the white sails of our ship are furled,
And spent the lading of our argosy.
Wherefore my cheeks before their time are wan,
For very weeping is my gladness fled,
Sorrow has paled my young mouth’s vermilion,
And Ruin draws the curtains of my bed.
But all this crowded life has been to thee
No more than lyre, or lute, or subtle spell
Of viols, or the music of the sea
That sleeps, a mimic echo, in the shell.
p. 184TÆDIUM VITÆ
TO stab my youth with desperate knives, to wear
This paltry age’s gaudy livery,
To let each base hand filch my treasury,
To mesh my soul within a woman’s hair,
And be mere Fortune’s lackeyed groom,—I swear
I love it not! these things are less to me
Than the thin foam that frets upon the sea,
Less than the thistledown of summer air
Which hath no seed: better to stand aloof
Far from these slanderous fools who mock my life
Kn
owing me not, better the lowliest roof
Fit for the meanest hind to sojourn in,
Than to go back to that hoarse cave of strife
Where my white soul first kissed the mouth of sin.
p. 185HUMANITAD
p. 187IT is full winter now: the trees are bare,
Save where the cattle huddle from the cold
Beneath the pine, for it doth never wear
The autumn’s gaudy livery whose gold
Her jealous brother pilfers, but is true
To the green doublet; bitter is the wind, as though it blew
From Saturn’s cave; a few thin wisps of hay
Lie on the sharp black hedges, where the wain
Dragged the sweet pillage of a summer’s day
From the low meadows up the narrow lane;
Upon the half-thawed snow the bleating sheep
Press close against the hurdles, and the shivering house-dogs creep
From the shut stable to the frozen stream
And back again disconsolate, and miss
The bawling shepherds and the noisy team;
And overhead in circling listlessness
The cawing rooks whirl round the frosted stack,
Or crowd the dripping boughs; and in the fen the ice-pools crack
p. 188Where the gaunt bittern stalks among the reeds
And flaps his wings, and stretches back his neck,
And hoots to see the moon; across the meads
Limps the poor frightened hare, a little speck;
And a stray seamew with its fretful cry
Flits like a sudden drift of snow against the dull grey sky.
Full winter: and the lusty goodman brings
His load of faggots from the chilly byre,
And stamps his feet upon the hearth, and flings
The sappy billets on the waning fire,
And laughs to see the sudden lightening scare
His children at their play, and yet,—the spring is in the air;
Already the slim crocus stirs the snow,
And soon yon blanchèd fields will bloom again
With nodding cowslips for some lad to mow,
For with the first warm kisses of the rain
The winter’s icy sorrow breaks to tears,
And the brown thrushes mate, and with bright eyes the rabbit peers
From the dark warren where the fir-cones lie,
And treads one snowdrop under foot, and runs
p. 189Over the mossy knoll, and blackbirds fly
Across our path at evening, and the suns
Stay longer with us; ah! how good to see
Grass-girdled spring in all her joy of laughing greenery
Dance through the hedges till the early rose,
(That sweet repentance of the thorny briar!)
Burst from its sheathèd emerald and disclose
The little quivering disk of golden fire
Which the bees know so well, for with it come
Pale boy’s-love, sops-in-wine, and daffadillies all in bloom.
Then up and down the field the sower goes,
While close behind the laughing younker scares
With shrilly whoop the black and thievish crows,
And then the chestnut-tree its glory wears,
And on the grass the creamy blossom falls
In odorous excess, and faint half-whispered madrigals
Steal from the bluebells’ nodding carillons
Each breezy morn, and then white jessamine,
That star of its own heaven, snap-dragons
With lolling crimson tongues, and eglantine
p. 190In dusty velvets clad usurp the bed
And woodland empery, and when the lingering rose hath shed
Red leaf by leaf its folded panoply,
And pansies closed their purple-lidded eyes,
Chrysanthemums from gilded argosy
Unload their gaudy scentless merchandise,
And violets getting overbold withdraw
From their shy nooks, and scarlet berries dot the leafless haw.
O happy field! and O thrice happy tree!
Soon will your queen in daisy-flowered smock
And crown of flower-de-luce trip down the lea,
Soon will the lazy shepherds drive their flock
Back to the pasture by the pool, and soon
Through the green leaves will float the hum of murmuring bees at noon.
Soon will the glade be bright with bellamour,
The flower which wantons love, and those sweet nuns
Vale-lilies in their snowy vestiture
Will tell their beaded pearls, and carnations
With mitred dusky leaves will scent the wind,
And straggling traveller’s-joy each hedge with yellow stars will bind.
p. 191Dear bride of Nature and most bounteous spring,
That canst give increase to the sweet-breath’d kine,
And to the kid its little horns, and bring
The soft and silky blossoms to the vine,
Where is that old nepenthe which of yore
Man got from poppy root and glossy-berried mandragore!
There was a time when any common bird
Could make me sing in unison, a time
When all the strings of boyish life were stirred
To quick response or more melodious rhyme
By every forest idyll;—do I change?
Or rather doth some evil thing through thy fair pleasaunce range?
Nay, nay, thou art the same: ’tis I who seek
To vex with sighs thy simple solitude,
And because fruitless tears bedew my cheek
Would have thee weep with me in brotherhood;
Fool! shall each wronged and restless spirit dare
To taint such wine with the salt poison of own despair!
Thou art the same: ’tis I whose wretched soul
Takes discontent to be its paramour,
And gives its kingdom to the rude control
p. 192Of what should be its servitor,—for sure
Wisdom is somewhere, though the stormy sea
Contain it not, and the huge deep answer ‘’Tis not in me.’
To burn with one clear flame, to stand erect
In natural honour, not to bend the knee
In profitless prostrations whose effect
Is by itself condemned, what alchemy
Can teach me this? what herb Medea brewed
Will bring the unexultant peace of essence not subdued?
The minor chord which ends the harmony,
And for its answering brother waits in vain
Sobbing for incompleted melody,
Dies a swan’s death; but I the heir of pain,
A silent Memnon with blank lidless eyes,
Wait for the light and music of those suns which never rise.
The quenched-out torch, the lonely cypress-gloom,
The little dust stored in the narrow urn,
The gentle ΧΑΙΡΕ of the Attic tomb,—
Were not these better far than to return
To my old fitful restless malady,
Or spend my days within the voiceless cave of misery?
p. 193Nay! for perchance that poppy-crownèd god
Is like the watcher by a sick man’s bed
Who talks of sleep but gives it not; his rod
Hath lost its virtue, and, when all is said,
Death is too rude, too obvious a key
To solve one single secret in a life’s philosophy.
And Love! that noble madness, whose august
And inextinguishable might can slay
The soul with honeyed drugs,—alas! I must
From such sweet ruin play the runaway,
Although too constant memory never can
Forget the archèd splendour of those brows Olympian
Which for a little season made my youth
So soft a swoon of exquisite indolence
That all the chiding of more prudent Truth
Seemed the thin voice of jealousy,—O hence
Thou huntress deadlier than Artemis!
Go seek some other quarry! for of thy too perilous bliss.
My lips have drunk enough,—no more, no more,—
Though Love himself should turn his gilded prow
Back to the troubled waters of this shore
Where I am wrecked and stranded, even now
p. 194The chariot wheels of passion sweep too near,
Hence! Hence! I pass unto a life more barren, more austere.
More barren—ay, those arms will never lean
Down through the trellised vines and draw my soul
In sweet reluctance through the tangled green;
Some other head must wear that aureole,
For I am hers who loves not any man
Whose white and stainless bosom bears the sign Gorgonian.
Let Venus go and chuck her dainty page,
And kiss his mouth, and toss his curly hair,
With net and spear and hunting equipage
Let young Adonis to his tryst repair,
But me her fond and subtle-fashioned spell
Delights no more, though I could win her dearest citadel.
Ay, though I were that laughing shepherd boy
Who from Mount Ida saw the little cloud
Pass over Tenedos and lofty Troy
And knew the coming of the Queen, and bowed
In wonder at her feet, not for the sake
Of a new Helen would I bid her hand the apple take.
p. 195Then rise supreme Athena argent-limbed!
And, if my lips be musicless, inspire
At least my life: was not thy glory hymned
By One who gave to thee his sword and lyre
Like Æschylos at well-fought Marathon,
And died to show that Milton’s England still could bear a son!
And yet I cannot tread the Portico
And live without desire, fear and pain,
Or nurture that wise calm which long ago
The grave Athenian master taught to men,
Self-poised, self-centred, and self-comforted,
To watch the world’s vain phantasies go by with unbowed head.
Alas! that serene brow, those eloquent lips,
Those eyes that mirrored all eternity,
Rest in their own Colonos, an eclipse
Hath come on Wisdom, and Mnemosyne
Is childless; in the night which she had made
For lofty secure flight Athena’s owl itself hath strayed.
Nor much with Science do I care to climb,
Although by strange and subtle witchery
She drew the moon from heaven: the Muse Time
Unrolls her gorgeous-coloured tapestry
p. 196To no less eager eyes; often indeed
In the great epic of Polymnia’s scroll I love to read
How Asia sent her myriad hosts to war
Against a little town, and panoplied
In gilded mail with jewelled scimitar,
White-shielded, purple-crested, rode the Mede
Between the waving poplars and the sea
Which men call Artemisium, till he saw Thermopylæ
Its steep ravine spanned by a narrow wall,
And on the nearer side a little brood
Of careless lions holding festival!
And stood amazèd at such hardihood,
And pitched his tent upon the reedy shore,
And stayed two days to wonder, and then crept at midnight o’er
Some unfrequented height, and coming down
The autumn forests treacherously slew
What Sparta held most dear and was the crown
Of far Eurotas, and passed on, nor knew
How God had staked an evil net for him
In the small bay at Salamis,—and yet, the page grows dim,
p. 197Its cadenced Greek delights me not, I feel
With such a goodly time too out of tune
To love it much: for like the Dial’s wheel
That from its blinded darkness strikes the noon
Yet never sees the sun, so do my eyes
Restlessly follow that which from my cheated vision flies.
O for one grand unselfish simple life
To teach us what is Wisdom! speak ye hills
Of lone Helvellyn, for this note of strife
Shunned your untroubled crags and crystal rills,
Where is that Spirit which living blamelessly
Yet dared to kiss the smitten mouth of his own century!
Speak ye Rydalian laurels! where is he
Whose gentle head ye sheltered, that pure soul
Whose gracious days of uncrowned majesty
Through lowliest conduct touched the lofty goal
Where love and duty mingle! Him at least
The most high Laws were glad of, he had sat at Wisdom’s feast;
p. 198But we are Learning’s changelings, know by rote
The clarion watchword of each Grecian school
And follow none, the flawless sword which smote
The pagan Hydra is an effete tool
Which we ourselves have blunted, what man now
Shall scale the august ancient heights and to old Reverence bow?
One such indeed I saw, but, Ichabod!
Gone is that last dear son of Italy,
Who being man died for the sake of God,
And whose unrisen bones sleep peacefully,
O guard him, guard him well, my Giotto’s tower,
Thou marble lily of the lily town! let not the lour
Of the rude tempest vex his slumber, or
The Arno with its tawny troubled gold
O’er-leap its marge, no mightier conqueror
Clomb the high Capitol in the days of old
When Rome was indeed Rome, for Liberty
Walked like a bride beside him, at which sight pale Mystery
Fled shrieking to her farthest sombrest cell
With an old man who grabbled rusty keys,
Fled shuddering, for that immemorial knell
p. 199With which oblivion buries dynasties
Swept like a wounded eagle on the blast,
As to the holy heart of Rome the great triumvir passed.
He knew the holiest heart and heights of Rome,
He drave the base wolf from the lion’s lair,
And now lies dead by that empyreal dome
Which overtops Valdarno hung in air
By Brunelleschi—O Melpomene
Breathe through thy melancholy pipe thy sweetest threnody!
Breathe through the tragic stops such melodies
That Joy’s self may grow jealous, and the Nine
Forget awhile their discreet emperies,
Mourning for him who on Rome’s lordliest shrine
Lit for men’s lives the light of Marathon,
And bare to sun-forgotten fields the fire of the sun!
O guard him, guard him well, my Giotto’s tower!
Let some young Florentine each eventide
Bring coronals of that enchanted flower
Which the dim woods of Vallombrosa hide,
And deck the marble tomb wherein he lies
Whose soul is as some mighty orb unseen of mortal eyes;
p. 200Some mighty orb whose cycled wanderings,
Being tempest-driven to the farthest rim
Where Chaos meets Creation and the wings
Of the eternal chanting Cherubim
Are pavilioned on Nothing, passed away
Into a moonless void,—and yet, though he is dust and clay,
He is not dead, the immemorial Fates
Forbid it, and the closing shears refrain.
Lift up your heads ye everlasting gates!
Ye argent clarions, sound a loftier strain
For the vile thing he hated lurks within
Its sombre house, alone with God and memories of sin.
Still what avails it that she sought her cave
That murderous mother of red harlotries?
At Munich on the marble architrave
The Grecian boys die smiling, but the seas
Which wash Ægina fret in loneliness
Not mirroring their beauty; so our lives grow colourless
For lack of our ideals, if one star
Flame torch-like in the heavens the unjust
Swift daylight kills it, and no trump of war
Can wake to passionate voice the silent dust
p. 201Which was Mazzini once! rich Niobe
For all her stony sorrows hath her sons; but Italy,
What Easter Day shall make her children rise,
Who were not Gods yet suffered? what sure feet
Shall find their grave-clothes folded? what clear eyes
Shall see them bodily? O it were meet
To roll the stone from off the sepulchre
And kiss the bleeding roses of their wounds, in love of her,
Our Italy! our mother visible!
Most blessed among nations and most sad,
For whose dear sake the young Calabrian fell
That day at Aspromonte and was glad
That in an age when God was bought and sold
One man could die for Liberty! but we, burnt out and cold,
See Honour smitten on the cheek and gyves
Bind the sweet feet of Mercy: Poverty
Creeps through our sunless lanes and with sharp knives
Cuts the warm throats of children stealthily,
And no word said:—O we are wretched men
Unworthy of our great inheritance! where is the pen
p. 202Of austere Milton? where the mighty sword
Which slew its master righteously? the years
Have lost their ancient leader, and no word
Breaks from the voiceless tripod on our ears:
While as a ruined mother in some spasm
Bears a base child and loathes it, so our best enthusiasm
Genders unlawful children, Anarchy
Freedom’s own Judas, the vile prodigal
Licence who steals the gold of Liberty
And yet has nothing, Ignorance the real
One Fraticide since Cain, Envy the asp
That stings itself to anguish, Avarice whose palsied grasp
Is in its extent stiffened, moneyed Greed
For whose dull appetite men waste away
Amid the whirr of wheels and are the seed
Of things which slay their sower, these each day
Sees rife in England, and the gentle feet
Of Beauty tread no more the stones of each unlovely street.
What even Cromwell spared is desecrated
By weed and worm, left to the stormy play
Of wind and beating snow, or renovated
p. 203By more destructful hands: Time’s worst decay
Will wreathe its ruins with some loveliness,
But these new Vandals can but make a rain-proof barrenness.
Where is that Art which bade the Angels sing
Through Lincoln’s lofty choir, till the air
Seems from such marble harmonies to ring
With sweeter song than common lips can dare
To draw from actual reed? ah! where is now
The cunning hand which made the flowering hawthorn branches bow
For Southwell’s arch, and carved the House of One
Who loved the lilies of the field with all
Our dearest English flowers? the same sun
Rises for us: the seasons natural
Weave the same tapestry of green and grey:
The unchanged hills are with us: but that Spirit hath passed away.
And yet perchance it may be better so,
For Tyranny is an incestuous Queen,
Murder her brother is her bedfellow,
And the Plague chambers with her: in obscene
And bloody paths her treacherous feet are set;
Better the empty desert and a soul inviolate!
p. 204For gentle brotherhood, the harmony
Of living in the healthful air, the swift
Clean beauty of strong limbs when men are free
And women chaste, these are the things which lift
Our souls up more than even Agnolo’s
Gaunt blinded Sibyl poring o’er the scroll of human woes,
Or Titian’s little maiden on the stair
White as her own sweet lily and as tall,
Or Mona Lisa smiling through her hair,—
Ah! somehow life is bigger after all
Than any painted angel, could we see
The God that is within us! The old Greek serenity
Which curbs the passion of that level line
Of marble youths, who with untroubled eyes
And chastened limbs ride round Athena’s shrine
And mirror her divine economies,
And balanced symmetry of what in man
Would else wage ceaseless warfare,—this at least within the span
Between our mother’s kisses and the grave
Might so inform our lives, that we could win
Such mighty empires that from her cave
Temptation would grow hoarse, and pallid Sin
p. 205Would walk ashamed of his adulteries,
And Passion creep from out the House of Lust with startled eyes.
To make the body and the spirit one
With all right things, till no thing live in vain
From morn to noon, but in sweet unison
With every pulse of flesh and throb of brain
The soul in flawless essence high enthroned,
Against all outer vain attack invincibly bastioned,
Mark with serene impartiality
The strife of things, and yet be comforted,
Kn
owing that by the chain causality
All separate existences are wed
Into one supreme whole, whose utterance
Is joy, or holier praise! ah! surely this were governance
Of Life in most august omnipresence,
Through which the rational intellect would find
In passion its expression, and mere sense,
Ignoble else, lend fire to the mind,
And being joined with it in harmony
More mystical than that which binds the stars planetary,
p. 206Strike from their several tones one octave chord
Whose cadence being measureless would fly
Through all the circling spheres, then to its Lord
Return refreshed with its new empery
And more exultant power,—this indeed
Could we but reach it were to find the last, the perfect creed.
Ah! it was easy when the world was young
To keep one’s life free and inviolate,
From our sad lips another song is rung,
By our own hands our heads are desecrate,
Wanderers in drear exile, and dispossessed
Of what should be our own, we can but feed on wild unrest.
Somehow the grace, the bloom of things has flown,
And of all men we are most wretched who
Must live each other’s lives and not our own
For very pity’s sake and then undo
All that we lived for—it was otherwise
When soul and body seemed to blend in mystic symphonies.
But we have left those gentle haunts to pass
With weary feet to the new Calvary,
Where we behold, as one who in a glass
p. 207Sees his own face, self-slain Humanity,
And in the dumb reproach of that sad gaze
Learn what an awful phantom the red hand of man can raise.
O smitten mouth! O forehead crowned with thorn!
O chalice of all common miseries!
Thou for our sakes that loved thee not hast borne
An agony of endless centuries,
And we were vain and ignorant nor knew
That when we stabbed thy heart it was our own real hearts we slew.
Being ourselves the sowers and the seeds,
The night that covers and the lights that fade,
The spear that pierces and the side that bleeds,
The lips betraying and the life betrayed;
The deep hath calm: the moon hath rest: but we
Lords of the natural world are yet our own dread enemy.
Is this the end of all that primal force
Which, in its changes being still the same,
From eyeless Chaos cleft its upward course,
p. 208Through ravenous seas and whirling rocks and flame,
Till the suns met in heaven and began
Their cycles, and the morning stars sang, and the Word was Man!
Nay, nay, we are but crucified, and though
The bloody sweat falls from our brows like rain
Loosen the nails—we shall come down I know,
Staunch the red wounds—we shall be whole again,
No need have we of hyssop-laden rod,
That which is purely human, that is godlike, that is God.
p. 209FLOWER OF LOVE
p. 211ΓΛΥΚΥΠΙΚΡΟΣ ΕΡΩΣ
SWEET, I blame you not, for mine the fault
was, had I not been made of common clay
I had climbed the higher heights unclimbed
yet, seen the fuller air, the larger day.
From the wildness of my wasted passion I had
struck a better, clearer song,
Lit some lighter light of freer freedom, battled
with some Hydra-headed wrong.
Had my lips been smitten into music by the
kisses that but made them bleed,
You had walked with Bice and the angels on
that verdant and enamelled mead.
I had trod the road which Dante treading saw
the suns of seven circles shine,
Ay! perchance had seen the heavens opening,
as they opened to the Florentine.
And the mighty nations would have crowned
me, who am crownless now and without name,
p. 212And some orient dawn had found me kneeling
on the threshold of the House of Fame.
I had sat within that marble circle where the
oldest bard is as the young,
And the pipe is ever dropping honey, and the
lyre’s strings are ever strung.
Keats had lifted up his hymeneal curls from out
the poppy-seeded wine,
With ambrosial mouth had kissed my forehead,
clasped the hand of noble love in mine.
And at springtide, when the apple-blossoms brush
the burnished bosom of the dove,
Two young lovers lying in an orchard would
have read the story of our love.
Would have read the legend of my passion,
kn
own the bitter secret of my heart,
Kissed as we have kissed, but never parted as
we two are fated now to part.
For the crimson flower of our life is eaten by
the cankerworm of truth,
And no hand can gather up the fallen withered
petals of the rose of youth.
p. 213Yet I am not sorry that I loved you—ah! what
else had I a boy to do,—
For the hungry teeth of time devour, and the
silent-footed years pursue.
Ru
dderless, we drift athwart a tempest, and
when once the storm of youth is past,
Without lyre, without lute or chorus, Death
the silent pilot comes at last.
And within the grave there is no pleasure, for
the blindworm battens on the root,
And Desire shudders into ashes, and the tree of
Passion bears no fruit.
Ah! what else had I to do but love you, God’s
own mother was less dear to me,
And less dear the Cytheræan rising like an
argent lily from the sea.
I have made my choice, have lived my poems,
and, though youth is gone in wasted days,
I have found the lover’s crown of myrtle better
than the poet’s crown of bays.
p. 215UNCOLLECTED POEMS
p. 217FROM SPRING DAYS TO WINTER
(FOR MUSIC)
IN the glad springtime when leaves were green,
O merrily the throstle sings!
I sought, amid the tangled sheen,
Love whom mine eyes had never seen,
O the glad dove has golden wings!
Between the blossoms red and white,
O merrily the throstle sings!
My love first came into my sight,
O perfect vision of delight,
O the glad dove has golden wings!
The yellow apples glowed like fire,
O merrily the throstle sings!
O Love too great for lip or lyre,
Blown rose of love and of desire,
O the glad dove has golden wings!
p. 218But now with snow the tree is grey,
Ah, sadly now the throstle sings!
My love is dead: ah! well-a-day,
See at her silent feet I lay
A dove with broken wings!
Ah, Love! ah, Love! that thou wert slain—
Fond Dove, fond Dove return again!
p. 219TRISTITÆ
Αἴλινον, αἴλινον εἰπέ, τὸ δ’ εὖ νικάτω
O WELL for him who lives at ease
With garnered gold in wide domain,
Nor heeds the splashing of the rain,
The crashing down of forest trees.
O well for him who ne’er hath known
The travail of the hungry years,
A father grey with grief and tears,
A mother weeping all alone.
But well for him whose foot hath trod
The weary road of toil and strife,
Yet from the sorrows of his life.
Builds ladders to be nearer God.
p. 220THE TRUE KNOWLEDGE
. . . ἀναyκαίως δ’ ἔχει
Βίον θερίζειν ὥστε κάρπιμον στάχυν,
καὶ τὸν yὲν εἶναι τὸν δὲ yή.
THOU knowest all; I seek in vain
What lands to till or sow with seed—
The land is black with briar and weed,
Nor cares for falling tears or rain.
Thou knowest all; I sit and wait
With blinded eyes and hands that fail,
Till the last lifting of the veil
And the first opening of the gate.
Thou knowest all; I cannot see.
I trust I shall not live in vain,
I know that we shall meet again
In some divine eternity.
p. 221IMPRESSIONS
I
LE JARDIN
THE lily’s withered chalice falls
Around its rod of dusty gold,
And from the beech-trees on the wold
The last wood-pigeon coos and calls.
The gaudy leonine sunflower
Hangs black and barren on its stalk,
And down the windy garden walk
The dead leaves scatter,—hour by hour.
Pale privet-petals white as milk
Are blown into a snowy mass:
The roses lie upon the grass
Like little shreds of crimson silk.
p. 222II
LA MER
A WHITE mist drifts across the shrouds,
A wild moon in this wintry sky
Gleams like an angry lion’s eye
Out of a mane of tawny clouds.
The muffled steersman at the wheel
Is but a shadow in the gloom;—
And in the throbbing engine-room
Leap the long rods of polished steel.
The shattered storm has left its trace
Upon this huge and heaving dome,
For the thin threads of yellow foam
Float on the waves like ravelled lace.
p. 223UNDER THE BALCONY
O BEAUTIFUL star with the crimson mouth!
O moon with the brows of gold!
Rise up, rise up, from the odorous south!
And light for my love her way,
Lest her little feet should stray
On the windy hill and the wold!
O beautiful star with the crimson mouth!
O moon with the brows of gold!
O ship that shakes on the desolate sea!
O ship with the wet, white sail!
Put in, put in, to the port to me!
For my love and I would go
To the land where the daffodils blow
In the heart of a violet dale!
O ship that shakes on the desolate sea!
O ship with the wet, white sail!
O rapturous bird with the low, sweet note!
O bird that sits on the spray!
Sing on, sing on, from your soft brown throat!
And my love in her little bed
Will listen, and lift her head
p. 224From the pillow, and come my way!
O rapturous bird with the low, sweet note!
O bird that sits on the spray!
O blossom that hangs in the tremulous air!
O blossom with lips of snow!
Come down, come down, for my love to wear!
You will die on her head in a crown,
You will die in a fold of her gown,
To her little light heart you will go!
O blossom that hangs in the tremulous air!
O blossom with lips of snow!
p. 225THE HARLOT’S HOUSE
WE caught the tread of dancing feet,
We loitered down the moonlit street,
And stopped beneath the harlot’s house.
Inside, above the din and fray,
We heard the loud musicians play
The ‘Treues Liebes Herz’ of Strauss.
Like strange mechanical grotesques,
Making fantastic arabesques,
The shadows raced across the blind.
We watched the ghostly dancers spin
To sound of horn and violin,
Like black leaves wheeling in the wind.
Like wire-pulled automatons,
Slim silhouetted skeletons
Went sidling through the slow quadrille,
Then took each other by the hand,
And danced a stately saraband;
Their laughter echoed thin and shrill.
p. 226Sometimes a clockwork puppet pressed
A phantom lover to her breast,
Sometimes they seemed to try to sing.
Sometimes a horrible marionette
Came out, and smoked its cigarette
Upon the steps like a live thing.
Then, turning to my love, I said,
‘The dead are dancing with the dead,
The dust is whirling with the dust.’
But she—she heard the violin,
And left my side, and entered in:
Love passed into the house of lust.
Then suddenly the tune went false,
The dancers wearied of the waltz,
The shadows ceased to wheel and whirl.
And down the long and silent street,
The dawn, with silver-sandalled feet,
Crept like a frightened girl.
p. 227LE JARDIN DES TUILERIES
THIS winter air is keen and cold,
And keen and cold this winter sun,
But round my chair the children run
Like little things of dancing gold.
Sometimes about the painted kiosk
The mimic soldiers strut and stride,
Sometimes the blue-eyed brigands hide
In the bleak tangles of the bosk.
And sometimes, while the old nurse cons
Her book, they steal across the square,
And launch their paper navies where
Huge Triton writhes in greenish bronze.
And now in mimic flight they flee,
And now they rush, a boisterous band—
And, tiny hand on tiny hand,
Climb up the black and leafless tree.
Ah! cruel tree! if I were you,
And children climbed me, for their sake
Though it be winter I would break
Into spring blossoms white and blue!
p. 228ON THE SALE BY AUCTION OF KEATS’ LOVE LETTERS
THESE are the letters which Endymion wrote
To one he loved in secret, and apart.
And now the brawlers of the auction mart
Bargain and bid for each poor blotted note,
Ay! for each separate pulse of passion quote
The merchant’s price. I think they love not art
Who break the crystal of a poet’s heart
That small and sickly eyes may glare and gloat.
Is it not said that many years ago,
In a far Eastern town, some soldiers ran
With torches through the midnight, and began
To wrangle for mean raiment, and to throw
Dice for the garments of a wretched man,
Not knowing the God’s wonder, or His woe?
p. 229THE NEW REMORSE
THE sin was mine; I did not understand.
So now is music prisoned in her cave,
Save where some ebbing desultory wave
Frets with its restless whirls this meagre strand.
And in the withered hollow of this land
Hath Summer dug herself so deep a grave,
That hardly can the leaden willow crave
One silver blossom from keen Winter’s hand.
But who is this who cometh by the shore?
(Nay, love, look up and wonder!) Who is this
Who cometh in dyed garments from the South?
It is thy new-found Lord, and he shall kiss
The yet unravished roses of thy mouth,
And I shall weep and worship, as before.
p. 230FANTAISIES DÉCORATIVES
I
LE PANNEAU
UNDER the rose-tree’s dancing shade
There stands a little ivory girl,
Pulling the leaves of pink and pearl
With pale green nails of polished jade.
The red leaves fall upon the mould,
The white leaves flutter, one by one,
Down to a blue bowl where the sun,
Like a great dragon, writhes in gold.
The white leaves float upon the air,
The red leaves flutter idly down,
Some fall upon her yellow gown,
And some upon her raven hair.
She takes an amber lute and sings,
And as she sings a silver crane
Begins his scarlet neck to strain,
And flap his burnished metal wings.
p. 231She takes a lute of amber bright,
And from the thicket where he lies
Her lover, with his almond eyes,
Watches her movements in delight.
And now she gives a cry of fear,
And tiny tears begin to start:
A thorn has wounded with its dart
The pink-veined sea-shell of her ear.
And now she laughs a merry note:
There has fallen a petal of the rose
Just where the yellow satin shows
The blue-veined flower of her throat.
With pale green nails of polished jade,
Pulling the leaves of pink and pearl,
There stands a little ivory girl
Under the rose-tree’s dancing shade.
p. 232II
LES BALLONS
AGAINST these turbid turquoise skies
The light and luminous balloons
Dip and drift like satin moons,
Drift like silken butterflies;
Reel with every windy gust,
Rise and reel like dancing girls,
Float like strange transparent pearls,
Fall and float like silver dust.
Now to the low leaves they cling,
Each with coy fantastic pose,
Each a petal of a rose
Straining at a gossamer string.
Then to the tall trees they climb,
Like thin globes of amethyst,
Wandering opals keeping tryst
With the rubies of the lime.
p. 233CANZONET
I HAVE no store
Of gryphon-guarded gold;
Now, as before,
Bare is the shepherd’s fold.
Rub
ies nor pearls
Have I to gem thy throat;
Yet woodland girls
Have loved the shepherd’s note.
Then pluck a reed
And bid me sing to thee,
For I would feed
Thine ears with melody,
Who art more fair
Than fairest fleur-de-lys,
More sweet and rare
Than sweetest ambergris.
What dost thou fear?
Young Hyacinth is slain,
Pan is not here,
And will not come again.
p. 234No hornèd Faun
Treads down the yellow leas,
No God at dawn
Steals through the olive trees.
Hylas is dead,
Nor will he e’er divine
Those little red
Rose-petalled lips of thine.
On the high hill
No ivory dryads play,
Silver and still
Sinks the sad autumn day.
p. 235SYMPHONY IN YELLOW
AN omnibus across the bridge
Crawls like a yellow butterfly,
And, here and there, a passer-by
Shows like a little restless midge.
Big barges full of yellow hay
Are moored against the shadowy wharf,
And, like a yellow silken scarf,
The thick fog hangs along the quay.
The yellow leaves begin to fade
And flutter from the Temple elms,
And at my feet the pale green Thames
Lies like a rod of rippled jade.
p. 236IN THE FOREST
OUT of the mid-wood’s twilight
Into the meadow’s dawn,
Ivory limbed and brown-eyed,
Flashes my Faun!
He skips through the copses singing,
And his shadow dances along,
And I know not which I should follow,
Shadow or song!
O Hunter, snare me his shadow!
O Nightingale, catch me his strain!
Else moonstruck with music and madness
I track him in vain!
p. 237TO MY WIFE
WITH A COPY OF MY POEMS
I CAN write no stately proem
As a prelude to my lay;
From a poet to a poem
I would dare to say.
For if of these fallen petals
One to you seem fair,
Love will waft it till it settles
On your hair.
And when wind and winter harden
All the loveless land,
It will whisper of the garden,
You will understand.
p. 238WITH A COPY OF ‘A HOUSE OF POMEGRANATES’
GO, little book,
To him who, on a lute with horns of pearl,
Sang of the white feet of the Golden Girl:
And bid him look
Into thy pages: it may hap that he
May find that golden maidens dance through thee.
p. 239ROSES AND RUE
(To L. L.)
COULD we dig up this long-buried treasure,
Were it worth the pleasure,
We never could learn love’s song,
We are parted too long.
Could the passionate past that is fled
Call back its dead,
Could we live it all over again,
Were it worth the pain!
I remember we used to meet
By an ivied seat,
And you warbled each pretty word
With the air of a bird;
And your voice had a quaver in it,
Just like a linnet,
And shook, as the blackbird’s throat
With its last big note;
And your eyes, they were green and grey
Like an April day,
But lit into amethyst
When I stooped and kissed;
p. 240And your mouth, it would never smile
For a long, long while,
Then it rippled all over with laughter
Five minutes after.
You were always afraid of a shower,
Just like a flower:
I remember you started and ran
When the rain began.
I remember I never could catch you,
For no one could match you,
You had wonderful, luminous, fleet,
Little wings to your feet.
I remember your hair—did I tie it?
For it always ran riot—
Like a tangled sunbeam of gold:
These things are old.
I remember so well the room,
And the lilac bloom
That beat at the dripping pane
In the warm June rain;
And the colour of your gown,
It was amber-brown,
And two yellow satin bows
From your shoulders rose.
p. 241And the handkerchief of French lace
Which you held to your face—
Had a small tear left a stain?
Or was it the rain?
On your hand as it waved adieu
There were veins of blue;
In your voice as it said good-bye
Was a petulant cry,
‘You have only wasted your life.’
(Ah, that was the knife!)
When I rushed through the garden gate
It was all too late.
Could we live it over again,
Were it worth the pain,
Could the passionate past that is fled
Call back its dead!
Well, if my heart must break,
Dear love, for your sake,
It will break in music, I know,
Poets’ hearts break so.
But strange that I was not told
That the brain can hold
In a tiny ivory cell
God’s heaven and hell.
p. 242DÉSESPOIR
THE seasons send their ruin as they go,
For in the spring the narciss shows its head
Nor withers till the rose has flamed to red,
And in the autumn purple violets blow,
And the slim crocus stirs the winter snow;
Wherefore yon leafless trees will bloom again
And this grey land grow green with summer rain
And send up cowslips for some boy to mow.
But what of life whose bitter hungry sea
Flows at our heels, and gloom of sunless night
Covers the days which never more return?
Ambition, love and all the thoughts that burn
We lose too soon, and only find delight
In withered husks of some dead memory.
p. 243PAN
DOUBLE VILLANELLE
I
O goat-foot God of Arcady!
This modern world is grey and old,
And what remains to us of thee?
No more the shepherd lads in glee
Throw apples at thy wattled fold,
O goat-foot God of Arcady!
Nor through the laurels can one see
Thy soft brown limbs, thy beard of gold,
And what remains to us of thee?
And dull and dead our Thames would be,
For here the winds are chill and cold,
O goat-foot God of Arcady!
Then keep the tomb of Helice,
Thine olive-woods, thy vine-clad wold,
And what remains to us of thee?
Though many an unsung elegy
Sleeps in the reeds our rivers hold,
O goat-foot God of Arcady!
Ah, what remains to us of thee?
p. 244II
Ah, leave the hills of Arcady,
Thy satyrs and their wanton play,
This modern world hath need of thee.
No nymph or Faun indeed have we,
For Faun and nymph are old and grey,
Ah, leave the hills of Arcady!
This is the land where liberty
Lit grave-browed Milton on his way,
This modern world hath need of thee!
A land of ancient chivalry
Where gentle Sidney saw the day,
Ah, leave the hills of Arcady!
This fierce sea-lion of the sea,
This England lacks some stronger lay,
This modern world hath need of thee!
Then blow some trumpet loud and free,
And give thine oaten pipe away,
Ah, leave the hills of Arcady!
This modern world hath need of thee!
p. 245THE SPHINX
TO
MARCEL SCHWOB
IN FRIENDSHIP
AND
IN ADMIRATION
p. 247THE SPHINX
IN a dim corner of my room for longer than my fancy thinks
A beautiful and silent Sphinx has watched me through the shifting gloom.
Inviolate and immobile she does not rise she does not stir
For silver moons are naught to her and naught to her the suns that reel.
Red follows grey across the air, the waves of moonlight ebb and flow
But with the Dawn she does not go and in the night-time she is there.
Dawn follows Dawn and Nights grow old and all the while this curious cat
Lies couching on the Chinese mat with eyes of satin rimmed with gold.
Upon the mat she lies and leers and on the tawny throat of her
Flutters the soft and silky fur or ripples to her pointed ears.
p. 248Come forth, my lovely seneschal! so somnolent, so statuesque!
Come forth you exquisite grotesque! half woman and half animal!
Come forth my lovely languorous Sphinx! and put your head upon my knee!
And let me stroke your throat and see your body spotted like the Lynx!
And let me touch those curving claws of yellow ivory and grasp
The tail that like a monstrous Asp coils round your heavy velvet paws!
p. 249A THOUSAND weary centuries are thine while I have hardly seen
Some twenty summers cast their green for Autumn’s gaudy liveries.
But you can read the Hieroglyphs on the great sandstone obelisks,
And you have talked with Basilisks, and you have looked on Hippogriffs.
O tell me, were you standing by when Isis to Osiris knelt?
And did you watch the Egyptian melt her union for Antony
And drink the jewel-drunken wine and bend her head in mimic awe
To see the huge proconsul draw the salted tunny from the brine?
p. 250And did you mark the Cyprian kiss white Adon on his catafalque?
And did you follow Amenalk, the God of Heliopolis?
And did you talk with Thoth, and did you hear the moon-horned Io weep?
And know the painted kings who sleep beneath the wedge-shaped Pyramid?
p. 251LIFT up your large black satin eyes which are like cushions where one sinks!
Fawn at my feet, fantastic Sphinx! and sing me all your memories!
Sing to me of the Jewish maid who wandered with the Holy Child,
And how you led them through the wild, and how they slept beneath your shade.
Sing to me of that odorous green eve when crouching by the marge
You heard from Adrian’s gilded barge the laughter of Antinous
And lapped the stream and fed your drouth and watched with hot and hungry stare
The ivory body of that rare young slave with his pomegranate mouth!
Sing to me of the Labyrinth in which the twi-formed bull was stalled!
Sing to me of the night you crawled across the temple’s granite plinth
p. 252When through the purple corridors the screaming scarlet Ibis flew
In terror, and a horrid dew dripped from the moaning Mandragores,
And the great torpid crocodile within the tank shed slimy tears,
And tare the jewels from his ears and staggered back into the Nile,
And the priests cursed you with shrill psalms as in your claws you seized their snake
And crept away with it to slake your passion by the shuddering palms.
p. 253WHO were your lovers? who were they who wrestled for you in the dust?
Which was the vessel of your Lust? What Leman had you, every day?
Did giant Lizards come and crouch before you on the reedy banks?
Did Gryphons with great metal flanks leap on you in your trampled couch?
Did monstrous hippopotami come sidling toward you in the mist?
Did gilt-scaled dragons writhe and twist with passion as you passed them by?
And from the brick-built Lycian tomb what horrible Chimera came
With fearful heads and fearful flame to breed new wonders from your womb?
p. 254OR had you shameful secret quests and did you harry to your home
Some Nereid coiled in amber foam with curious rock crystal breasts?
Or did you treading through the froth call to the brown Sidonian
For tidings of Leviathan, Leviathan or Behemoth?
Or did you when the sun was set climb up the cactus-covered slope
To meet your swarthy Ethiop whose body was of polished jet?
Or did you while the earthen skiffs dropped down the grey Nilotic flats
At twilight and the flickering bats flew round the temple’s triple glyphs
Steal to the border of the bar and swim across the silent lake
And slink into the vault and make the Pyramid your lúpanar
p. 255Till from each black sarcophagus rose up the painted swathèd dead?
Or did you lure unto your bed the ivory-horned Tragelaphos?
Or did you love the god of flies who plagued the Hebrews and was splashed
With wine unto the waist? or Pasht, who had green beryls for her eyes?
Or that young god, the Tyrian, who was more amorous than the dove
Of Ashtaroth? or did you love the god of the Assyrian
Whose wings, like strange transparent talc, rose high above his hawk-faced head,
Painted with silver and with red and ribbed with rods of Oreichalch?
Or did huge Apis from his car leap down and lay before your feet
Big blossoms of the honey-sweet and honey-coloured nenuphar?
p. 256HOW subtle-secret is your smile! Did you love none then? Nay, I know
Great Ammon was your bedfellow! He lay with you beside the Nile!
The river-horses in the slime trumpeted when they saw him come
Odorous with Syrian galbanum and smeared with spikenard and with thyme.
He came along the river bank like some tall galley argent-sailed,
He strode across the waters, mailed in beauty, and the waters sank.
He strode across the desert sand: he reached the valley where you lay:
He waited till the dawn of day: then touched your black breasts with his hand.
You kissed his mouth with mouths of flame: you made the hornèd god your own:
You stood behind him on his throne: you called him by his secret name.
p. 257You whispered monstrous oracles into the caverns of his ears:
With blood of goats and blood of steers you taught him monstrous miracles.
White Ammon was your bedfellow! Your chamber was the steaming Nile!
And with your curved archaic smile you watched his passion come and go.
p. 258WITH Syrian oils his brows were bright: and wide-spread as a tent at noon
His marble limbs made pale the moon and lent the day a larger light.
His long hair was nine cubits’ span and coloured like that yellow gem
Which hidden in their garment’s hem the merchants bring from Kurdistan.
His face was as the must that lies upon a vat of new-made wine:
The seas could not insapphirine the perfect azure of his eyes.
His thick soft throat was white as milk and threaded with thin veins of blue:
And curious pearls like frozen dew were broidered on his flowing silk.
p. 259ON pearl and porphyry pedestalled he was too bright to look upon:
For on his ivory breast there shone the wondrous ocean-emerald,
That mystic moonlit jewel which some diver of the Colchian caves
Had found beneath the blackening waves and carried to the Colchian witch.
Before his gilded galiot ran naked vine-wreathed corybants,
And lines of swaying elephants knelt down to draw his chariot,
And lines of swarthy Nubians bare up his litter as he rode
Down the great granite-paven road between the nodding peacock-fans.
The merchants brought him steatite from Sidon in their painted ships:
The meanest cup that touched his lips was fashioned from a chrysolite.
p. 260The merchants brought him cedar chests of rich apparel bound with cords:
His train was borne by Memphian lords: young kings were glad to be his guests.
Ten hundred shaven priests did bow to Ammon’s altar day and night,
Ten hundred lamps did wave their light through Ammon’s carven house—and now
Foul snake and speckled adder with their young ones crawl from stone to stone
For ruined is the house and prone the great rose-marble monolith!
Wild ass or trotting jackal comes and couches in the mouldering gates:
Wild satyrs call unto their mates across the fallen fluted drums.
And on the summit of the pile the blue-faced ape of Horus sits
And gibbers while the fig-tree splits the pillars of the peristyle
p. 261THE god is scattered here and there: deep hidden in the windy sand
I saw his giant granite hand still clenched in impotent despair.
And many a wandering caravan of stately negroes silken-shawled,
Crossing the desert, halts appalled before the neck that none can span.
And many a bearded Bedouin draws back his yellow-striped burnous
To gaze upon the Titan thews of him who was thy paladin.
p. 262GO, seek his fragments on the moor and wash them in the evening dew,
And from their pieces make anew thy mutilated paramour!
Go, seek them where they lie alone and from their broken pieces make
Thy bruisèd bedfellow! And wake mad passions in the senseless stone!
Charm his dull ear with Syrian hymns! he loved your body! oh, be kind,
Pour spikenard on his hair, and wind soft rolls of linen round his limbs!
Wind round his head the figured coins! stain with red fruits those pallid lips!
Weave purple for his shrunken hips! and purple for his barren loins!
p. 263AWAY to Egypt! Have no fear. Only one God has ever died.
Only one God has let His side be wounded by a soldier’s spear.
But these, thy lovers, are not dead. Still by the hundred-cubit gate
Dog-faced Anubis sits in state with lotus-lilies for thy head.
Still from his chair of porphyry gaunt Memnon strains his lidless eyes
Across the empty land, and cries each yellow morning unto thee.
And Nilus with his broken horn lies in his black and oozy bed
And till thy coming will not spread his waters on the withering corn.
Your lovers are not dead, I know. They will rise up and hear your voice
And clash their cymbals and rejoice and run to kiss your mouth! And so,
p. 264Set wings upon your argosies! Set horses to your ebon car!
Back to your Nile! Or if you are grown sick of dead divinities
Follow some roving lion’s spoor across the copper-coloured plain,
Reach out and hale him by the mane and bid him be your paramour!
Couch by his side upon the grass and set your white teeth in his throat
And when you hear his dying note lash your long flanks of polished brass
And take a tiger for your mate, whose amber sides are flecked with black,
And ride upon his gilded back in triumph through the Theban gate,
And toy with him in amorous jests, and when he turns, and snarls, and gnaws,
O smite him with your jasper claws! and bruise him with your agate breasts!
p. 265WHY are you tarrying? Get hence! I weary of your sullen ways,
I weary of your steadfast gaze, your somnolent magnificence.
Your horrible and heavy breath makes the light flicker in the lamp,
And on my brow I feel the damp and dreadful dews of night and death.
Your eyes are like fantastic moons that shiver in some stagnant lake,
Your tongue is like a scarlet snake that dances to fantastic tunes,
Your pulse makes poisonous melodies, and your black throat is like the hole
Left by some torch or burning coal on Saracenic tapestries.
Away! The sulphur-coloured stars are hurrying through the Western gate!
Away! Or it may be too late to climb their silent silver cars!
p. 266See, the dawn shivers round the grey gilt-dialled towers, and the rain
Streams down each diamonded pane and blurs with tears the wannish day.
What snake-tressed fury fresh from Hell, with uncouth gestures and unclean,
Stole from the poppy-drowsy queen and led you to a student’s cell?
p. 267WHAT songless tongueless ghost of sin crept through the curtains of the night,
And saw my taper burning bright, and knocked, and bade you enter in?
Are there not others more accursed, whiter with leprosies than I?
Are Abana and Pharphar dry that you come here to slake your thirst?
Get hence, you loathsome mystery! Hideous animal, get hence!
You wake in me each bestial sense, you make me what I would not be.
You make my creed a barren sham, you wake foul dreams of sensual life,
And Atys with his blood-stained knife were better than the thing I am.
False Sphinx! False Sphinx! By reedy Styx old Charon, leaning on his oar,
Waits for my coin. Go thou before, and leave me to my crucifix,
p. 268Whose pallid burden, sick with pain, watches the world with wearied eyes,
And weeps for every soul that dies, and weeps for every soul in vain.
p. 269THE BALLAD OF READING GAOL
p. 271IN MEMORIAM
C. T. W.
SOMETIME TROOPER OF THE ROYAL HORSE GUARDS
OBIIT H.M. PRISON, READING, BERKSHIRE
JULY 7, 1896
p. 273THE BALLAD OF READING GAOL
I
HE did not wear his scarlet coat,
For blood and wine are red,
And blood and wine were on his hands
When they found him with the dead,
The poor dead woman whom he loved,
And murdered in her bed.
He walked amongst the Trial Men
In a suit of shabby grey;
A cricket cap was on his head,
And his step seemed light and gay;
But I never saw a man who looked
So wistfully at the day.
I never saw a man who looked
With such a wistful eye
Upon that little tent of blue
Which prisoners call the sky,
And at every drifting cloud that went
With sails of silver by.
p. 274I walked, with other souls in pain,
Within another ring,
And was wondering if the man had done
A great or little thing,
When a voice behind me whispered low,
‘That fellow’s got to swing.’
Dear Christ! the very prison walls
Suddenly seemed to reel,
And the sky above my head became
Like a casque of scorching steel;
And, though I was a soul in pain,
My pain I could not feel.
I only knew what hunted thought
Quickened his step, and why
He looked upon the garish day
With such a wistful eye;
The man had killed the thing he loved,
And so he had to die.
Yet each man kills the thing he loves,
By each let this be heard,
Some do it with a bitter look,
Some with a flattering word,
The coward does it with a kiss,
The brave man with a sword!
p. 275Some kill their love when they are young,
And some when they are old;
Some strangle with the hands of Lust,
Some with the hands of Gold:
The kindest use a knife, because
The dead so soon grow cold.
Some love too little, some too long,
Some sell, and others buy;
Some do the deed with many tears,
And some without a sigh:
For each man kills the thing he loves,
Yet each man does not die.
He does not die a death of shame
On a day of dark disgrace,
Nor have a noose about his neck,
Nor a cloth upon his face,
Nor drop feet foremost through the floor
Into an empty space.
He does not sit with silent men
Who watch him night and day;
Who watch him when he tries to weep,
And when he tries to pray;
Who watch him lest himself should rob
The prison of its prey.
p. 276He does not wake at dawn to see
Dread figures throng his room,
The shivering Chaplain robed in white,
The Sheriff stern with gloom,
And the Governor all in shiny black,
With the yellow face of Doom.
He does not rise in piteous haste
To put on convict-clothes,
While some coarse-mouthed Doctor gloats, and notes
Each new and nerve-twitched pose,
Fingering a watch whose little ticks
Are like horrible hammer-blows.
He does not know that sickening thirst
That sands one’s throat, before
The hangman with his gardener’s gloves
Slips through the padded door,
And binds one with three leathern thongs,
That the throat may thirst no more.
He does not bend his head to hear
The Burial Office read,
Nor, while the terror of his soul
Tells him he is not dead,
Cross his own coffin, as he moves
Into the hideous shed.
p. 277He does not stare upon the air
Through a little roof of glass:
He does not pray with lips of clay
For his agony to pass;
Nor feel upon his shuddering cheek
The kiss of Caiaphas.
p. 278II
SIX weeks our guardsman walked the yard,
In the suit of shabby grey:
His cricket cap was on his head,
And his step seemed light and gay,
But I never saw a man who looked
So wistfully at the day.
I never saw a man who looked
With such a wistful eye
Upon that little tent of blue
Which prisoners call the sky,
And at every wandering cloud that trailed
Its ravelled fleeces by.
He did not wring his hands, as do
Those witless men who dare
To try to rear the changeling Hope
In the cave of black Despair:
He only looked upon the sun,
And drank the morning air.
p. 279He did not wring his hands nor weep,
Nor did he peek or pine,
But he drank the air as though it held
Some healthful anodyne;
With open mouth he drank the sun
As though it had been wine!
And I and all the souls in pain,
Who tramped the other ring,
Forgot if we ourselves had done
A great or little thing,
And watched with gaze of dull amaze
The man who had to swing.
And strange it was to see him pass
With a step so light and gay,
And strange it was to see him look
So wistfully at the day,
And strange it was to think that he
Had such a debt to pay.
For oak and elm have pleasant leaves
That in the springtime shoot:
But grim to see is the gallows-tree,
With its adder-bitten root,
And, green or dry, a man must die
Before it bears its fruit!
p. 280The loftiest place is that seat of grace
For which all worldlings try:
But who would stand in hempen band
Upon a scaffold high,
And through a murderer’s collar take
His last look at the sky?
It is sweet to dance to violins
When Love and Life are fair:
To dance to flutes, to dance to lutes
Is delicate and rare:
But it is not sweet with nimble feet
To dance upon the air!
So with curious eyes and sick surmise
We watched him day by day,
And wondered if each one of us
Would end the self-same way,
For none can tell to what red Hell
His sightless soul may stray.
At last the dead man walked no more
Amongst the Trial Men,
And I knew that he was standing up
In the black dock’s dreadful pen,
And that never would I see his face
In God’s sweet world again.
p. 281Like two doomed ships that pass in storm
We had crossed each other’s way:
But we made no sign, we said no word,
We had no word to say;
For we did not meet in the holy night,
But in the shameful day.
A prison wall was round us both,
Two outcast men we were:
The world had thrust us from its heart,
And God from out His care:
And the iron gin that waits for Sin
Had caught us in its snare.
p. 282III
IN Debtors’ Yard the stones are hard,
And the dripping wall is high,
So it was there he took the air
Beneath the leaden sky,
And by each side a Warder walked,
For fear the man might die.
Or else he sat with those who watched
His anguish night and day;
Who watched him when he rose to weep,
And when he crouched to pray;
Who watched him lest himself should rob
Their scaffold of its prey.
The Governor was strong upon
The Regulations Act:
The Doctor said that Death was but
A scientific fact:
And twice a day the Chaplain called,
And left a little tract.
p. 283And twice a day he smoked his pipe,
And drank his quart of beer:
His soul was resolute, and held
No hiding-place for fear;
He often said that he was glad
The hangman’s hands were near.
But why he said so strange a thing
No Warder dared to ask:
For he to whom a watcher’s doom
Is given as his task,
Must set a lock upon his lips,
And make his face a mask.
Or else he might be moved, and try
To comfort or console:
And what should Human Pity do
Pent up in Murderers’ Hole?
What word of grace in such a place
Could help a brother’s soul?
With slouch and swing around the ring
We trod the Fools’ Parade!
We did not care: we knew we were
The Devil’s Own Brigade:
And shaven head and feet of lead
Make a merry masquerade.
p. 284We tore the tarry rope to shreds
With blunt and bleeding nails;
We rubbed the doors, and scrubbed the floors,
And cleaned the shining rails:
And, rank by rank, we soaped the plank,
And clattered with the pails.
We sewed the sacks, we broke the stones,
We turned the dusty drill:
We banged the tins, and bawled the hymns,
And sweated on the mill:
But in the heart of every man
Terror was lying still.
So still it lay that every day
Crawled like a weed-clogged wave:
And we forgot the bitter lot
That waits for fool and knave,
Till once, as we tramped in from work,
We passed an open grave.
With yawning mouth the yellow hole
Gaped for a living thing;
The very mud cried out for blood
To the thirsty asphalte ring:
And we knew that ere one dawn grew fair
Some prisoner had to swing.
p. 285Right in we went, with soul intent
On Death and Dread and Doom:
The hangman, with his little bag,
Went shuffling through the gloom:
And each man trembled as he crept
Into his numbered tomb.
That night the empty corridors
Were full of forms of Fear,
And up and down the iron town
Stole feet we could not hear,
And through the bars that hide the stars
White faces seemed to peer.
He lay as one who lies and dreams
In a pleasant meadow-land,
The watchers watched him as he slept,
And could not understand
How one could sleep so sweet a sleep
With a hangman close at hand.
But there is no sleep when men must weep
Who never yet have wept:
So we—the fool, the fraud, the knave—
That endless vigil kept,
And through each brain on hands of pain
Another’s terror crept.
p. 286Alas! it is a fearful thing
To feel another’s guilt!
For, right within, the sword of Sin
Pierced to its poisoned hilt,
And as molten lead were the tears we shed
For the blood we had not spilt.
The Warders with their shoes of felt
Crept by each padlocked door,
And peeped and saw, with eyes of awe,
Grey figures on the floor,
And wondered why men knelt to pray
Who never prayed before.
All through the night we knelt and prayed,
Mad mourners of a corse!
The troubled plumes of midnight were
The plumes upon a hearse:
And bitter wine upon a sponge
Was the savour of Remorse.
The grey cock crew, the red cock crew,
But never came the day:
And crooked shapes of Terror crouched,
In the corners where we lay:
And each evil sprite that walks by night
Before us seemed to play.
p. 287They glided past, they glided fast,
Like travellers through a mist:
They mocked the moon in a rigadoon
Of delicate turn and twist,
And with formal pace and loathsome grace
The phantoms kept their tryst.
With mop and mow, we saw them go,
Slim shadows hand in hand:
About, about, in ghostly rout
They trod a saraband:
And the damned grotesques made arabesques,
Like the wind upon the sand!
With the pirouettes of marionettes,
They tripped on pointed tread:
But with flutes of Fear they filled the ear,
As their grisly masque they led,
And loud they sang, and long they sang,
For they sang to wake the dead.
‘Oho!’ they cried, ‘The world is wide,
But fettered limbs go lame!
And once, or twice, to throw the dice
Is
a gentlemanly game,
But he does not win who plays with Sin
In
the secret House of Shame.’
p. 288No things of air these antics were,
That frolicked with such glee:
To men whose lives were held in gyves,
And whose feet might not go free,
Ah! wounds of Christ! they were living things,
Most terrible to see.
Around, around, they waltzed and wound;
Some wheeled in smirking pairs;
With the mincing step of a demirep
Some sidled up the stairs:
And with subtle sneer, and fawning leer,
Each helped us at our prayers.
The morning wind began to moan,
But still the night went on:
Through its giant loom the web of gloom
Crept till each thread was spun:
And, as we prayed, we grew afraid
Of the Justice of the Sun.
The moaning wind went wandering round
The weeping prison-wall:
Till like a wheel of turning steel
We felt the minutes crawl:
O moaning wind! what had we done
To have such a seneschal?
p. 289At last I saw the shadowed bars,
Like a lattice wrought in lead,
Move right across the whitewashed wall
That faced my three-plank bed,
And I knew that somewhere in the world
God’s dreadful dawn was red.
At six o’clock we cleaned our cells,
At seven all was still,
But the sough and swing of a mighty wing
The prison seemed to fill,
For the Lord of Death with icy breath
Had entered in to kill.
He did not pass in purple pomp,
Nor ride a moon-white steed.
Three yards of cord and a sliding board
Are all the gallows’ need:
So with rope of shame the Herald came
To do the secret deed.
We were as men who through a fen
Of filthy darkness grope:
We did not dare to breathe a prayer,
Or to give our anguish scope:
Something was dead in each of us,
And what was dead was Hope.
p. 290For Man’s grim Justice goes its way,
And will not swerve aside:
It slays the weak, it slays the strong,
It has a deadly stride:
With iron heel it slays the strong,
The monstrous parricide!
We waited for the stroke of eight:
Each tongue was thick with thirst:
For the stroke of eight is the stroke of Fate
That makes a man accursed,
And Fate will use a running noose
For the best man and the worst.
We had no other thing to do,
Save to wait for the sign to come:
So, like things of stone in a valley lone,
Quiet we sat and dumb:
But each man’s heart beat thick and quick,
Like a madman on a drum!
With sudden shock the prison-clock
Smote on the shivering air,
And from all the gaol rose up a wail
Of impotent despair,
Like the sound that frightened marshes hear
From some leper in his lair.
p. 291And as one sees most fearful things
In the crystal of a dream,
We saw the greasy hempen rope
Hooked to the blackened beam,
And heard the prayer the hangman’s snare
Strangled into a scream.
And all the woe that moved him so
That he gave that bitter cry,
And the wild regrets, and the bloody sweats,
None knew so well as I:
For he who lives more lives than one
More deaths than one must die.
p. 292IV
THERE is no chapel on the day
On which they hang a man:
The Chaplain’s heart is far too sick,
Or his face is far too wan,
Or there is that written in his eyes
Which none should look upon.
So they kept us close till nigh on noon,
And then they rang the bell,
And the Warders with their jingling keys
Opened each listening cell,
And down the iron stair we tramped,
Each from his separate Hell.
Out into God’s sweet air we went,
But not in wonted way,
For this man’s face was white with fear,
And that man’s face was grey,
And I never saw sad men who looked
So wistfully at the day.
p. 293I never saw sad men who looked
With such a wistful eye
Upon that little tent of blue
We prisoners called the sky,
And at every careless cloud that passed
In happy freedom by.
But there were those amongst us all
Who walked with downcast head,
And knew that, had each got his due,
They should have died instead:
He had but killed a thing that lived,
Whilst they had killed the dead.
For he who sins a second time
Wakes a dead soul to pain,
And draws it from its spotted shroud,
And makes it bleed again,
And makes it bleed great gouts of blood,
And makes it bleed in vain!
Like ape or clown, in monstrous garb
With crooked arrows starred,
Silently we went round and round
The slippery asphalte yard;
Silently we went round and round,
And no man spoke a word.
p. 294Silently we went round and round,
And through each hollow mind
The Memory of dreadful things
Ru
shed like a dreadful wind,
And Horror stalked before each man,
And Terror crept behind.
The Warders strutted up and down,
And kept their herd of brutes,
Their uniforms were spick and span,
And they wore their Sunday suits,
But we knew the work they had been at,
By the quicklime on their boots.
For where a grave had opened wide,
There was no grave at all:
Only a stretch of mud and sand
By the hideous prison-wall,
And a little heap of burning lime,
That the man should have his pall.
For he has a pall, this wretched man,
Such as few men can claim:
Deep down below a prison-yard,
Naked for greater shame,
He lies, with fetters on each foot,
Wrapt in a sheet of flame!
p. 295And all the while the burning lime
Eats flesh and bone away,
It eats the brittle bone by night,
And the soft flesh by day,
It eats the flesh and bone by turns,
But it eats the heart alway.
For three long years they will not sow
Or root or seedling there:
For three long years the unblessed spot
Will sterile be and bare,
And look upon the wondering sky
With unreproachful stare.
They think a murderer’s heart would taint
Each simple seed they sow.
It is not true! God’s kindly earth
Is kindlier than men know,
And the red rose would but blow more red,
The white rose whiter blow.
Out of his mouth a red, red rose!
Out of his heart a white!
For who can say by what strange way,
Christ brings His will to light,
Since the barren staff the pilgrim bore
Bloomed in the great Pope’s sight?
p. 296But neither milk-white rose nor red
May bloom in prison-air;
The shard, the pebble, and the flint,
Are what they give us there:
For flowers have been known to heal
A common man’s despair.
So never will wine-red rose or white,
Petal by petal, fall
On that stretch of mud and sand that lies
By the hideous prison-wall,
To tell the men who tramp the yard
That God’s Son died for all.
Yet though the hideous prison-wall
Still hems him round and round,
And a spirit may not walk by night
That is with fetters bound,
And a spirit may but weep that lies
In such unholy ground,
He is at peace—this wretched man—
At peace, or will be soon:
There is no thing to make him mad,
Nor does Terror walk at noon,
For the lampless Earth in which he lies
Has neither Sun nor Moon.
p. 297They hanged him as a beast is hanged:
They did not even toll
A requiem that might have brought
Rest to his startled soul,
But hurriedly they took him out,
And hid him in a hole.
They stripped him of his canvas clothes,
And gave him to the flies:
They mocked the swollen purple throat,
And the stark and staring eyes:
And with laughter loud they heaped the shroud
In which their convict lies.
The Chaplain would not kneel to pray
By his dishonoured grave:
Nor mark it with that blessed Cross
That Christ for sinners gave,
Because the man was one of those
Whom Christ came down to save.
Yet all is well; he has but passed
To Life’s appointed bourne:
And alien tears will fill for him
Pity’s long-broken urn,
For his mourners will be outcast men,
And outcasts always mourn
p. 298V
I KNOW not whether Laws be right,
Or whether Laws be wrong;
All that we know who lie in gaol
Is that the wall is strong;
And that each day is like a year,
A year whose days are long.
But this I know, that every Law
That men have made for Man,
Since first Man took his brother’s life,
And the sad world began,
But straws the wheat and saves the chaff
With a most evil fan.
This too I know—and wise it were
If each could know the same—
That every prison that men build
Is built with bricks of shame,
And bound with bars lest Christ should see
How men their brothers maim.
p. 299With bars they blur the gracious moon,
And blind the goodly sun:
And they do well to hide their Hell,
For in it things are done
That Son of God nor son of Man
Ever should look upon!
The vilest deeds like poison weeds,
Bloom well in prison-air;
It is only what is good in Man
That wastes and withers there:
Pale Anguish keeps the heavy gate,
And the Warder is Despair.
For they starve the little frightened child
Till it weeps both night and day:
And they scourge the weak, and flog the fool,
And gibe the old and grey,
And some grow mad, and all grow bad,
And none a word may say.
Each narrow cell in which we dwell
Is a foul and dark latrine,
And the fetid breath of living Death
Chokes up each grated screen,
And all, but Lust, is turned to dust
In Humanity’s machine.
p. 300The brackish water that we drink
Creeps with a loathsome slime,
And the bitter bread they weigh in scales
Is full of chalk and lime,
And Sleep will not lie down, but walks
Wild-eyed, and cries to Time.
But though lean Hunger and green Thirst
Like asp with adder fight,
We have little care of prison fare,
For what chills and kills outright
Is that every stone one lifts by day
Becomes one’s heart by night.
With midnight always in one’s heart,
And twilight in one’s cell,
We turn the crank, or tear the rope,
Each in his separate Hell,
And the silence is more awful far
Than the sound of a brazen bell.
And never a human voice comes near
To speak a gentle word:
And the eye that watches through the door
Is pitiless and hard:
And by all forgot, we rot and rot,
With soul and body marred.
p. 301And thus we rust Life’s iron chain
Degraded and alone:
And some men curse, and some men weep,
And some men make no moan:
But God’s eternal Laws are kind
And break the heart of stone.
And every human heart that breaks,
In prison-cell or yard,
Is as that broken box that gave
Its treasure to the Lord,
And filled the unclean leper’s house
With the scent of costliest nard.
Ah! happy they whose hearts can break
And peace of pardon win!
How else may man make straight his plan
And cleanse his soul from Sin?
How else but through a broken heart
May Lord Christ enter in?
And he of the swollen purple throat,
And the stark and staring eyes,
Waits for the holy hands that took
The Thief to Paradise;
And a broken and a contrite heart
The Lord will not despise.
p. 302The man in red who reads the Law
Gave him three weeks of life,
Three little weeks in which to heal
His soul of his soul’s strife,
And cleanse from every blot of blood
The hand that held the knife.
And with tears of blood he cleansed the hand,
The hand that held the steel:
For only blood can wipe out blood,
And only tears can heal:
And the crimson stain that was of Cain
Became Christ’s snow-white seal.
p. 303VI
IN Reading gaol by Reading town
There is a pit of shame,
And in it lies a wretched man
Eaten by teeth of flame,
In a burning winding-sheet he lies,
And his grave has got no name.
And there, till Christ call forth the dead,
In silence let him lie:
No need to waste the foolish tear,
Or heave the windy sigh:
The man had killed the thing he loved,
And so he had to die.
And all men kill the thing they love,
By all let this be heard,
Some do it with a bitter look,
Some with a flattering word,
The coward does it with a kiss,
The brave man with a sword!
p. 305RAVENNA
Ne
wdigate Prize Poem
Recited in the Sheldonian Theatre
Oxford
June 26th, 1878
TO MY FRIEND
GEORGE FLEMING
AUTHOR OF
‘THE NILE NOVEL’ AND ‘MIRAGE’
p. 306Ravenna, March 1877
Oxford, March 1878
p. 307RAVENNA
I.
A YEAR ago I breathed the Italian air,—
And yet, methinks this northern Spring is fair,—
These fields made golden with the flower of March,
The throstle singing on the feathered larch,
The cawing rooks, the wood-doves fluttering by,
The little clouds that race across the sky;
And fair the violet’s gentle drooping head,
The primrose, pale for love uncomforted,
The rose that burgeons on the climbing briar,
The crocus-bed, (that seems a moon of fire
Round-girdled with a purple marriage-ring);
And all the flowers of our English Spring,
Fond snowdrops, and the bright-starred daffodil.
Up starts the lark beside the murmuring mill,
And breaks the gossamer-threads of early dew;
And down the river, like a flame of blue,
Keen as an arrow flies the water-king,
While the brown linnets in the greenwood sing.
A year ago!—it seems a little time
Since last I saw that lordly southern clime,
p. 308Where flower and fruit to purple radiance blow,
And like bright lamps the fabled apples glow.
Full Spring it was—and by rich flowering vines,
Dark olive-groves and noble forest-pines,
I rode at will; the moist glad air was sweet,
The white road rang beneath my horse’s feet,
And musing on Ravenna’s ancient name,
I watched the day till, marked with wounds of flame,
The turquoise sky to burnished gold was turned.
O how my heart with boyish passion burned,
When far away across the sedge and mere
I saw that Holy City rising clear,
Crowned with her crown of towers!—On and on
I galloped, racing with the setting sun,
And ere the crimson after-glow was passed,
I stood within Ravenna’s walls at last!
II.
How strangely still! no sound of life or joy
Startles the air; no laughing shepherd-boy
Pipes on his reed, nor ever through the day
Comes the glad sound of children at their play:
O sad, and sweet, and silent! surely here
A man might dwell apart from troublous fear,
Watching the tide of seasons as they flow
From amorous Spring to Winter’s rain and snow,
p. 309And have no thought of sorrow;—here, indeed,
Are Lethe’s waters, and that fatal weed
Which makes a man forget his fatherland.
Ay! amid lotus-meadows dost thou stand,
Like Proserpine, with poppy-laden head,
Guarding the holy ashes of the dead.
For though thy brood of warrior sons hath ceased,
Thy noble dead are with thee!—they at least
Are faithful to thine honour:—guard them well,
O childless city! for a mighty spell,
To wake men’s hearts to dreams of things sublime,
Are the lone tombs where rest the Great of Time.
III.
Yon lonely pillar, rising on the plain,
Marks where the bravest knight of France was slain,—
The Prince of chivalry, the Lord of war,
Gaston de Foix: for some untimely star
Led him against thy city, and he fell,
As falls some forest-lion fighting well.
Taken from life while life and love were new,
He lies beneath God’s seamless veil of blue;
Tall lance-like reeds wave sadly o’er his head,
And oleanders bloom to deeper red,
p. 310Where his bright youth flowed crimson on the ground.
Look farther north unto that broken mound,—
There, prisoned now within a lordly tomb
Raised by a daughter’s hand, in lonely gloom,
Huge-limbed Theodoric, the Gothic king,
Sleeps after all his weary conquering.
Time hath not spared his ruin,—wind and rain
Have broken down his stronghold; and again
We see that Death is mighty lord of all,
And king and clown to ashen dust must fall
Mighty indeed their glory! yet to me
Barbaric king, or knight of chivalry,
Or the great queen herself, were poor and vain,
Beside the grave where Dante rests from pain.
His gilded shrine lies open to the air;
And cunning sculptor’s hands have carven there
The calm white brow, as calm as earliest morn,
The eyes that flashed with passionate love and scorn,
The lips that sang of Heaven and of Hell,
The almond-face which Giotto drew so well,
The weary face of Dante;—to this day,
Here in his place of resting, far away
From Arno’s yellow waters, rushing down
Through the wide bridges of that fairy town,
Where the tall tower of Giotto seems to rise
A marble lily under sapphire skies!
p. 311Alas! my Dante! thou hast known the pain
Of meaner lives,—the exile’s galling chain,
How steep the stairs within kings’ houses are,
And all the petty miseries which mar
Man’s nobler nature with the sense of wrong.
Yet this dull world is grateful for thy song;
Our nations do thee homage,—even she,
That cruel queen of vine-clad Tuscany,
Who bound with crown of thorns thy living brow,
Hath decked thine empty tomb with laurels now,
And begs in vain the ashes of her son.
O mightiest exile! all thy grief is done:
Thy soul walks now beside thy Beatrice;
Ravenna guards thine ashes: sleep in peace.
IV.
How lone this palace is; how grey the walls!
No minstrel now wakes echoes in these halls.
The broken chain lies rusting on the door,
And noisome weeds have split the marble floor:
Here lurks the snake, and here the lizards run
By the stone lions blinking in the sun.
Byron dwelt here in love and revelry
For two long years—a second Anthony,
p. 312Who of the world another Actium made!
Yet suffered not his royal soul to fade,
Or lyre to break, or lance to grow less keen,
’Neath any wiles of an Egyptian queen.
For from the East there came a mighty cry,
And Greece stood up to fight for Liberty,
And called him from Ravenna: never knight
Rode forth more nobly to wild scenes of fight!
None fell more bravely on ensanguined field,
Borne like a Spartan back upon his shield!
O Hellas! Hellas! in thine hour of pride,
Thy day of might, remember him who died
To wrest from off thy limbs the trammelling chain:
O Salamis! O lone Platæan plain!
O tossing waves of wild Euboean sea!
O wind-swept heights of lone Thermopylæ!
He loved you well—ay, not alone in word,
Who freely gave to thee his lyre and sword,
Like Æschylos at well-fought Marathon:
And England, too, shall glory in her son,
Her warrior-poet, first in song and fight.
No longer now shall Slander’s venomed spite
Crawl like a snake across his perfect name,
Or mar the lordly scutcheon of his fame.
For as the olive-garland of the race,
Which lights with joy each eager runner’s face,
p. 313As the red cross which saveth men in war,
As a flame-bearded beacon seen from far
By mariners upon a storm-tossed sea,—
Such was his love for Greece and Liberty!
Byron, thy crowns are ever fresh and green:
Red leaves of rose from Sapphic Mitylene
Shall bind thy brows; the myrtle blooms for thee,
In hidden glades by lonely Castaly;
The laurels wait thy coming: all are thine,
And round thy head one perfect wreath will twine.
V.
The pine-tops rocked before the evening breeze
With the hoarse murmur of the wintry seas,
And the tall stems were streaked with amber bright;—
I wandered through the wood in wild delight,
Some startled bird, with fluttering wings and fleet,
Made snow of all the blossoms; at my feet,
Like silver crowns, the pale narcissi lay,
And small birds sang on every twining spray.
O waving trees, O forest liberty!
Within your haunts at least a man is free,
And half forgets the weary world of strife:
The blood flows hotter, and a sense of life
p. 314Wakes i’ the quickening veins, while once again
The woods are filled with gods we fancied slain.
Long time I watched, and surely hoped to see
Some goat-foot Pan make merry minstrelsy
Amid the reeds! some startled Dryad-maid
In girlish flight! or lurking in the glade,
The soft brown limbs, the wanton treacherous face
Of woodland god! Queen Dian in the chase,
White-limbed and terrible, with look of pride,
And leash of boar-hounds leaping at her side!
Or Hylas mirrored in the perfect stream.
O idle heart! O fond Hellenic dream!
Ere long, with melancholy rise and swell,
The evening chimes, the convent’s vesper bell,
Struck on mine ears amid the amorous flowers.
Alas! alas! these sweet and honied hours
Had whelmed my heart like some encroaching sea,
And drowned all thoughts of black Gethsemane.
VI.
O lone Ravenna! many a tale is told
Of thy great glories in the days of old:
Two thousand years have passed since thou didst see
Cæsar ride forth to royal victory.
p. 315Mighty thy name when Rome’s lean eagles flew
From Britain’s isles to far Euphrates blue;
And of the peoples thou wast noble queen,
Till in thy streets the Goth and Hun were seen.
Discrowned by man, deserted by the sea,
Thou sleepest, rocked in lonely misery!
No longer now upon thy swelling tide,
Pine-forest-like, thy myriad galleys ride!
For where the brass-beaked ships were wont to float,
The weary shepherd pipes his mournful note;
And the white sheep are free to come and go
Where Adria’s purple waters used to flow.
O fair! O sad! O Queen uncomforted!
In ruined loveliness thou liest dead,
Alone of all thy sisters; for at last
Italia’s royal warrior hath passed
Rome’s lordliest entrance, and hath worn his crown
In the high temples of the Eternal Town!
The Palatine hath welcomed back her king,
And with his name the seven mountains ring!
And Naples hath outlived her dream of pain,
And mocks her tyrant! Venice lives again,
New risen from the waters! and the cry
Of Light and Truth, of Love and Liberty,
Is heard in lordly Genoa, and where
The marble spires of Milan wound the air,
p. 316Rings from the Alps to the Sicilian shore,
And Dante’s dream is now a dream no more.
But thou, Ravenna, better loved than all,
Thy ruined palaces are but a pall
That hides thy fallen greatness! and thy name
Burns like a grey and flickering candle-flame
Beneath the noonday splendour of the sun
Of new Italia! for the night is done,
The night of dark oppression, and the day
Hath dawned in passionate splendour: far away
The Austrian hounds are hunted from the land,
Beyond those ice-crowned citadels which stand
Girdling the plain of royal Lombardy,
From the far West unto the Eastern sea.
I know, indeed, that sons of thine have died
In Lissa’s waters, by the mountain-side
Of Aspromonte, on Novara’s plain,—
Nor have thy children died for thee in vain:
And yet, methinks, thou hast not drunk this wine
From grapes new-crushed of Liberty divine,
Thou hast not followed that immortal Star
Which leads the people forth to deeds of war.
Weary of life, thou liest in silent sleep,
As one who marks the lengthening shadows creep,
Careless of all the hurrying hours that run,
Mourning some day of glory, for the sun
p. 317Of Freedom hath not shewn to thee his face,
And thou hast caught no flambeau in the race.
Yet wake not from thy slumbers,—rest thee well,
Amidst thy fields of amber asphodel,
Thy lily-sprinkled meadows,—rest thee there,
To mock all human greatness: who would dare
To vent the paltry sorrows of his life
Before thy ruins, or to praise the strife
Of kings’ ambition, and the barren pride
Of warring nations! wert not thou the Bride
Of the wild Lord of Adria’s stormy sea!
The Queen of double Empires! and to thee
Were not the nations given as thy prey!
And now—thy gates lie open night and day,
The grass grows green on every tower and hall,
The ghastly fig hath cleft thy bastioned wall;
And where thy mailèd warriors stood at rest
The midnight owl hath made her secret nest.
O fallen! fallen! from thy high estate,
O city trammelled in the toils of Fate,
Doth nought remain of all thy glorious days,
But a dull shield, a crown of withered bays!
Yet who beneath this night of wars and fears,
From tranquil tower can watch the coming years;
Who can foretell what joys the day shall bring,
Or why before the dawn the linnets sing?
p. 318 Thou, even thou, mayst wake, as wakes the rose
To crimson splendour from its grave of snows;
As the rich corn-fields rise to red and gold
From these brown lands, now stiff with Winter’s cold;
As from the storm-rack comes a perfect star!
O much-loved city! I have wandered far
From the wave-circled islands of my home;
Have seen the gloomy mystery of the Dome
Rise slowly from the drear Campagna’s way,
Clothed in the royal purple of the day:
I from the city of the violet crown
Have watched the sun by Corinth’s hill go down,
And marked the ‘myriad laughter’ of the sea
From starlit hills of flower-starred Arcady;
Yet back to thee returns my perfect love,
As to its forest-nest the evening dove.
O poet’s city! one who scarce has seen
Some twenty summers cast their doublets green
For Autumn’s livery, would seek in vain
To wake his lyre to sing a louder strain,
Or tell thy days of glory;—poor indeed
Is the low murmur of the shepherd’s reed,
Where the loud clarion’s blast should shake the sky,
And flame across the heavens! and to try
Such lofty themes were folly: yet I know
That never felt my heart a nobler glow
p. 319Than when I woke the silence of thy street
With clamorous trampling of my horse’s feet,
And saw the city which now I try to sing,
After long days of weary travelling.
VII.
Adieu, Ravenna! but a year ago,
I stood and watched the crimson sunset glow
From the lone chapel on thy marshy plain:
The sky was as a shield that caught the stain
Of blood and battle from the dying sun,
And in the west the circling clouds had spun
A royal robe, which some great God might wear,
While into ocean-seas of purple air
Sank the gold galley of the Lord of Light.
Yet here the gentle stillness of the night
Brings back the swelling tide of memory,
And wakes again my passionate love for thee:
Now is the Spring of Love, yet soon will come
On meadow and tree the Summer’s lordly bloom;
And soon the grass with brighter flowers will blow,
And send up lilies for some boy to mow.
Then before long the Summer’s conqueror,
Rich Autumn-time, the season’s usurer,
Will lend his hoarded gold to all the trees,
p. 320And see it scattered by the spendthrift breeze;
And after that the Winter cold and drear.
So runs the perfect cycle of the year.
And so from youth to manhood do we go,
And fall to weary days and locks of snow.
Love only knows no winter; never dies:
Nor cares for frowning storms or leaden skies
And mine for thee shall never pass away,
Though my weak lips may falter in my lay.
Adieu! Adieu! yon silent evening star,
The night’s ambassador, doth gleam afar,
And bid the shepherd bring his flocks to fold.
Perchance before our inland seas of gold
Are garnered by the reapers into sheaves,
Perchance before I see the Autumn leaves,
I may behold thy city; and lay down
Low at thy feet the poet’s laurel crown.
Adieu! Adieu! yon silver lamp, the moon,
Which turns our midnight into perfect noon,
Doth surely light thy towers, guarding well
Where Dante sleeps, where Byron loved to dwell.
Success is counted sweetest
By those who ne'er succeed.
To comprehend a nectar
Requires sorest need.
Not one of all the purple host
Who took the flag to-day
Can tell the definition,
So clear, of victory,
As he, defeated, dying,
On whose forbidden ear
The distant strains of triumph
Break, agonized and clear!
II.
Our share of night to bear,
Our share of morning,
Our blank in bliss to fill,
Our blank in scorning.
Here a star, and there a star,
Some lose their way.
Here a mist, and there a mist,
Afterwards — day!
III.
ROUGE ET NOIR.
Soul, wilt thou toss again?
By just such a hazard
Hundreds have lost, indeed,
But tens have won an all.
Angels' breathless ballot
Lingers to record thee;
Imps in eager caucus
Raffle for my soul.
IV.
ROUGE GAGNE.
'T is so much joy! 'T is so much joy!
If I should fail, what poverty!
And yet, as poor as I
Have ventured all upon a throw;
Have gained! Yes! Hesitated so
This side the victory!
Life is but life, and death but death!
Bliss is but bliss, and breath but breath!
And if, indeed, I fail,
At least to know the worst is sweet.
Defeat means nothing but defeat,
No drearier can prevail!
And if I gain, — oh, gun at sea,
Oh, bells that in the steeples be,
At first repeat it slow!
For heaven is a different thing
Conjectured, and waked sudden in,
And might o'erwhelm me so!
V.
Glee! The great storm is over!
Four have recovered the land;
Forty gone down together
Into the boiling sand.
Ring, for the scant salvation!
Toll, for the bonnie souls, —
Neighbor and friend and bridegroom,
Spinning upon the shoals!
How they will tell the shipwreck
When winter shakes the door,
Till the children ask, "But the forty?
Did they come back no more?"
Then a silence suffuses the story,
And a softness the teller's eye;
And the children no further question,
And only the waves reply.
VI.
If I can stop one heart from breaking,
I shall not live in vain;
If I can ease one life the aching,
Or cool one pain,
Or help one fainting robin
Unto his nest again,
I shall not live in vain.
VII.
ALMOST!
Within my reach!
I could have touched!
I might have chanced that way!
Soft sauntered through the village,
Sauntered as soft away!
So unsuspected violets
Within the fields lie low,
Too late for striving fingers
That passed, an hour ago.
VIII.
A wounded deer leaps highest,
I've heard the hunter tell;
'T is but the ecstasy of death,
And then the brake is still.
The smitten rock that gushes,
The trampled steel that springs;
A cheek is always redder
Just where the hectic stings!
Mirth is the mail of anguish,
In which it cautions arm,
Lest anybody spy the blood
And "You're hurt" exclaim!
IX.
The heart asks pleasure first,
And then, excuse from pain;
And then, those little anodynes
That deaden suffering;
And then, to go to sleep;
And then, if it should be
The will of its Inquisitor,
The liberty to die.
X.
IN A LIBRARY.
A precious, mouldering pleasure 't is
To meet an antique book,
In just the dress his century wore;
A privilege, I think,
His venerable hand to take,
And warming in our own,
A passage back, or two, to make
To times when he was young.
His quaint opinions to inspect,
His knowledge to unfold
On what concerns our mutual mind,
The literature of old;
What interested scholars most,
What competitions ran
When Plato was a certainty.
And Sophocles a man;
When Sappho was a living girl,
And Beatrice wore
The gown that Dante deified.
Facts, centuries before,
He traverses familiar,
As one should come to town
And tell you all your dreams were true;
He lived where dreams were sown.
His presence is enchantment,
You beg him not to go;
Old volumes shake their vellum heads
And tantalize, just so.
XI.
Much madness is divinest sense
To a discerning eye;
Much sense the starkest madness.
'T is the majority
In this, as all, prevails.
Assent, and you are sane;
Demur, — you're straightway dangerous,
And handled with a chain.
XII.
I asked no other thing,
No other was denied.
I offered Being for it;
The mighty merchant smiled.
Brazil? He twirled a button,
Without a glance my way:
"But, madam, is there nothing else
That we can show to-day?"
XIII.
EXCLUSION.
The soul selects her own society,
Then shuts the door;
On her divine majority
Obtrude no more.
Unmoved, she notes the chariot's pausing
At her low gate;
Unmoved, an emperor is kneeling
Upon her mat.
I've known her from an ample nation
Choose one;
Then close the valves of her attention
Like stone.
XIV.
THE SECRET.
Some things that fly there be, —
Birds, hours, the bumble-bee:
Of these no elegy.
Some things that stay there be, —
Grief, hills, eternity:
Nor this behooveth me.
There are, that resting, rise.
Can I expound the skies?
How still the riddle lies!
XV.
THE LONELY HOUSE.
I know some lonely houses off the road
A robber 'd like the look of, —
Wooden barred,
And windows hanging low,
Inviting to
A portico,
Where two could creep:
One hand the tools,
The other peep
To make sure all's asleep.
Old-fashioned eyes,
Not easy to surprise!
How orderly the kitchen 'd look by night,
With just a clock, —
But they could gag the tick,
And mice won't bark;
And so the walls don't tell,
None will.
A pair of spectacles ajar just stir —
An almanac's aware.
Was it the mat winked,
Or a nervous star?
The moon slides down the stair
To see who's there.
There's plunder, — where?
Tankard, or spoon,
Earring, or stone,
A watch, some ancient brooch
To match the grandmamma,
Staid sleeping there.
Day rattles, too,
Stealth's slow;
The sun has got as far
As the third sycamore.
Screams chanticleer,
"Who's there?"
And echoes, trains away,
Sneer — "Where?"
While the old couple, just astir,
Fancy the sunrise left the door ajar!
XVI.
To fight aloud is very brave,
But gallanter, I know,
Who charge within the bosom,
The cavalry of woe.
Who win, and nations do not see,
Who fall, and none observe,
Whose dying eyes no country
Regards with patriot love.
We trust, in plumed procession,
For such the angels go,
Rank after rank, with even feet
And uniforms of snow.
XVII.
DAWN.
When night is almost done,
And sunrise grows so near
That we can touch the spaces,
It 's time to smooth the hair
And get the dimples ready,
And wonder we could care
For that old faded midnight
That frightened but an hour.
XVIII.
THE BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Read, sweet, how others strove,
Till we are stouter;
What they renounced,
Till we are less afraid;
How many times they bore
The faithful witness,
Till we are helped,
As if a kingdom cared!
Read then of faith
That shone above the fagot;
Clear strains of hymn
The river could not drown;
Brave names of men
And celestial women,
Passed out of record
Into renown!
XIX.
THE MYSTERY OF PAIN.
Pain has an element of blank;
It cannot recollect
When it began, or if there were
A day when it was not.
It has no future but itself,
Its infinite realms contain
Its past, enlightened to perceive
New periods of pain.
XX.
I taste a liquor never brewed,
From tankards scooped in pearl;
Not all the vats upon the Rhine
Yield such an alcohol!
Inebriate of air am I,
And debauchee of dew,
Reeling, through endless summer days,
From inns of molten blue.
When landlords turn the drunken bee
Out of the foxglove's door,
When butterflies renounce their drams,
I shall but drink the more!
Till seraphs swing their snowy hats,
And saints to windows run,
To see the little tippler
Leaning against the sun!
XXI.
A BOOK.
He ate and drank the precious words,
His spirit grew robust;
He knew no more that he was poor,
Nor that his frame was dust.
He danced along the dingy days,
And this bequest of wings
Was but a book. What liberty
A loosened spirit brings!
XXII.
I had no time to hate, because
The grave would hinder me,
And life was not so ample I
Could finish enmity.
Nor had I time to love; but since
Some industry must be,
The little toil of love, I thought,
Was large enough for me.
XXIII.
UNRETURNING.
'T was such a little, little boat
That toddled down the bay!
'T was such a gallant, gallant sea
That beckoned it away!
'T was such a greedy, greedy wave
That licked it from the coast;
Nor ever guessed the stately sails
My little craft was lost!
XXIV.
Whether my bark went down at sea,
Whether she met with gales,
Whether to isles enchanted
She bent her docile sails;
By what mystic mooring
She is held to-day, —
This is the errand of the eye
Out upon the bay.
XXV.
Belshazzar had a letter, —
He never had but one;
Belshazzar's correspondent
Concluded and begun
In that immortal copy
The conscience of us all
Can read without its glasses
On revelation's wall.
XXVI.
The brain within its groove
Ru
ns evenly and true;
But let a splinter swerve,
'T were easier for you
To put the water back
When floods have slit the hills,
And scooped a turnpike for themselves,
And blotted out the mills!
II. LOVE.
I.
MINE.
Mine by the right of the white election!
Mine by the royal seal!
Mine by the sign in the scarlet prison
Bars cannot conceal!
Mine, here in vision and in veto!
Mine, by the grave's repeal
Titled, confirmed, — delirious charter!
Mine, while the ages steal!
II.
BEQUEST.
You left me, sweet, two legacies, —
A legacy of love
A Heavenly Father would content,
Had He the offer of;
You left me boundaries of pain
Capacious as the sea,
Between eternity and time,
Your consciousness and me.
III.
Alter? When the hills do.
Falter? When the sun
Question if his glory
Be the perfect one.
Surfeit? When the daffodil
Doth of the dew:
Even as herself, O friend!
I will of you!
IV.
SUSPENSE.
Elysium is as far as to
The very nearest room,
If in that room a friend await
Felicity or doom.
What fortitude the soul contains,
That it can so endure
The accent of a coming foot,
The opening of a door!
V.
SURRENDER.
Doubt me, my dim companion!
Why, God would be content
With but a fraction of the love
Poured thee without a stint.
The whole of me, forever,
What more the woman can, —
Say quick, that I may dower thee
With last delight I own!
It cannot be my spirit,
For that was thine before;
I ceded all of dust I knew, —
What opulence the more
Had I, a humble maiden,
Whose farthest of degree
Was that she might,
Some distant heaven,
Dwell timidly with thee!
VI.
If you were coming in the fall,
I'd brush the summer by
With half a smile and half a spurn,
As housewives do a fly.
If I could see you in a year,
I'd wind the months in balls,
And put them each in separate drawers,
Until their time befalls.
If only centuries delayed,
I'd count them on my hand,
Subtracting till my fingers dropped
Into Van Diemen's land.
If certain, when this life was out,
That yours and mine should be,
I'd toss it yonder like a rind,
And taste eternity.
But now, all ignorant of the length
Of time's uncertain wing,
It goads me, like the goblin bee,
That will not state its sting.
VII.
WITH A FLOWER.
I hide myself within my flower,
That wearing on your breast,
You, unsuspecting, wear me too —
And angels know the rest.
I hide myself within my flower,
That, fading from your vase,
You, unsuspecting, feel for me
Almost a loneliness.
VIII.
PROOF.
That I did always love,
I bring thee proof:
That till I loved
I did not love enough.
That I shall love alway,
I offer thee
That love is life,
And life hath immortality.
This, dost thou doubt, sweet?
Then have I
Nothing to show
But Calvary.
IX.
Have you got a brook in your little heart,
Where bashful flowers blow,
And blushing birds go down to drink,
And shadows tremble so?
And nobody knows, so still it flows,
That any brook is there;
And yet your little draught of life
Is daily drunken there.
Then look out for the little brook in March,
When the rivers overflow,
And the snows come hurrying from the hills,
And the bridges often go.
And later, in August it may be,
When the meadows parching lie,
Beware, lest this little brook of life
Some burning noon go dry!
X.
TRANSPLANTED.
As if some little Arctic flower,
Upon the polar hem,
Went wandering down the latitudes,
Until it puzzled came
To continents of summer,
To firmaments of sun,
To strange, bright crowds of flowers,
And birds of foreign tongue!
I say, as if this little flower
To Eden wandered in —
What then? Why, nothing, only,
Your inference therefrom!
XI.
THE OUTLET.
My river runs to thee:
Blue sea, wilt welcome me?
My river waits reply.
Oh sea, look graciously!
I'll fetch thee brooks
From spotted nooks, —
Say, sea,
Take me!
XII.
IN VAIN.
I cannot live with you,
It would be life,
And life is over there
Behind the shelf
The sexton keeps the key to,
Putting up
Our life, his porcelain,
Like a cup
Discarded of the housewife,
Quaint or broken;
A newer Sevres pleases,
Old ones crack.
I could not die with you,
For one must wait
To shut the other's gaze down, —
You could not.
And I, could I stand by
And see you freeze,
Without my right of frost,
Death's privilege?
Nor could I rise with you,
Because your face
Would put out Jesus',
That new grace
Glow plain and foreign
On my homesick eye,
Except that you, than he
Shone closer by.
They'd judge us — how?
For you served Heaven, you know,
Or sought to;
I could not,
Because you saturated sight,
And I had no more eyes
For sordid excellence
As Paradise.
And were you lost, I would be,
Though my name
Rang loudest
On the heavenly fame.
And were you saved,
And I condemned to be
Where you were not,
That self were hell to me.
So we must keep apart,
You there, I here,
With just the door ajar
That oceans are,
And prayer,
And that pale sustenance,
Despair!
. Childhood
I was born a slave; but I never knew it till six years of happy childhood had passed away. My father was a carpenter, and considered so intelligent and skilful in his trade, that, when buildings out of the common line were to be erected, he was sent for from long distances, to be head workman. On condition of paying his mistress two hundred dollars a year, and supporting himself, he was allowed to work at his trade, and manage his own affairs. His strongest wish was to purchase his children; but, though he several times offered his hard earnings for that purpose, he never succeeded. In complexion my parents were a light shade of brownish yellow, and were termed mulattoes. They lived together in a comfortable home; and, though we were all slaves, I was so fondly shielded that I never dreamed I was a piece of merchandise, trusted to them for safe keeping, and liable to be demanded of them at any moment. I had one brother, William, who was two years younger than myself—a bright, affectionate child. I had also a great treasure in my maternal grandmother, who was a remarkable woman in many respects. She was the daughter of a planter in South Carolina, who, at his death, left her mother and his three children free, with money to go to St. Augustine, where they had relatives. It was during the Revolutionary War; and they were captured on their passage, carried back, and sold to different purchasers. Such was the story my grandmother used to tell me; but I do not remember all the particulars. She was a little girl when she was captured and sold to the keeper of a large hotel. I have often heard her tell how hard she fared during childhood. But as she grew older she evinced so much intelligence, and was so faithful, that her master and mistress could not help seeing it was for their interest to take care of such a valuable piece of property. She became an indispensable personage in the household, officiating in all capacities, from cook and wet nurse to seamstress. She was much praised for her cooking; and her nice crackers became so famous in the neighborhood that many people were desirous of obtaining them. In consequence of numerous requests of this kind, she asked permission of her mistress to bake crackers at night, after all the household work was done; and she obtained leave to do it, provided she would clothe herself and her children from the profits. Upon these terms, after working hard all day for her mistress, she began her midnight bakings, assisted by her two oldest children. The business proved profitable; and each year she laid by a little, which was saved for a fund to purchase her children. Her master died, and the property was divided among his heirs. The widow had her dower in the hotel, which she continued to keep open. My grandmother remained in her service as a slave; but her children were divided among her master’s children. As she had five, Benjamin, the youngest one, was sold, in order that each heir might have an equal portion of dollars and cents. There was so little difference in our ages that he seemed more like my brother than my uncle. He was a bright, handsome lad, nearly white; for he inherited the complexion my grandmother had derived from Anglo-Saxon ancestors. Though only ten years old, seven hundred and twenty dollars were paid for him. His sale was a terrible blow to my grandmother; but she was naturally hopeful, and she went to work with renewed energy, trusting in time to be able to purchase some of her children. She had laid up three hundred dollars, which her mistress one day begged as a loan, promising to pay her soon. The reader probably knows that no promise or writing given to a slave is legally binding; for, according to Southern laws, a slave, being property, can hold no property. When my grandmother lent her hard earnings to her mistress, she trusted solely to her honor. The honor of a slaveholder to a slave!
To this good grandmother I was indebted for many comforts. My brother Willie and I often received portions of the crackers, cakes, and preserves, she made to sell; and after we ceased to be children we were indebted to her for many more important services.
Such were the unusually fortunate circumstances of my early childhood. When I was six years old, my mother died; and then, for the first time, I learned, by the talk around me, that I was a slave. My mother’s mistress was the daughter of my grandmother’s mistress. She was the foster sister of my mother; they were both nourished at my grandmother’s breast. In fact, my mother had been weaned at three months old, that the babe of the mistress might obtain sufficient food. They played together as children; and, when they became women, my mother was a most faithful servant to her whiter foster sister. On her death-bed her mistress promised that her children should never suffer for any thing; and during her lifetime she kept her word. They all spoke kindly of my dead mother, who had been a slave merely in name, but in nature was noble and womanly. I grieved for her, and my young mind was troubled with the thought who would now take care of me and my little brother. I was told that my home was now to be with her mistress; and I found it a happy one. No toilsome or disagreeable duties were imposed upon me. My mistress was so kind to me that I was always glad to do her bidding, and proud to labor for her as much as my young years would permit. I would sit by her side for hours, sewing diligently, with a heart as free from care as that of any free-born white child. When she thought I was tired, she would send me out to run and jump; and away I bounded, to gather berries or flowers to decorate her room. Those were happy days—too happy to last. The slave child had no thought for the morrow; but there came that blight, which too surely waits on every human being born to be a chattel.
When I was nearly twelve years old, my kind mistress sickened and died. As I saw the cheek grow paler, and the eye more glassy, how earnestly I prayed in my heart that she might live! I loved her; for she had been almost like a mother to me. My prayers were not answered. She died, and they buried her in the little churchyard, where, day after day, my tears fell upon her grave.
I was sent to spend a week with my grandmother. I was now old enough to begin to think of the future; and again and again I asked myself what they would do with me. I felt sure I should never find another mistress so kind as the one who was gone. She had promised my dying mother that her children should never suffer for any thing; and when I remembered that, and recalled her many proofs of attachment to me, I could not help having some hopes that she had left me free. My friends were almost certain it would be so. They thought she would be sure to do it, on account of my mother’s love and faithful service. But, alas! we all know that the memory of a faithful slave does not avail much to save her children from the auction block.
After a brief period of suspense, the will of my mistress was read, and we learned that she had bequeathed me to her sister’s daughter, a child of five years old. So vanished our hopes. My mistress had taught me the precepts of God’s Word: “Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” “Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them.” But I was her slave, and I suppose she did not recognize me as her neighbor. I would give much to blot out from my memory that one great wrong. As a child, I loved my mistress; and, looking back on the happy days I spent with her, I try to think with less bitterness of this act of injustice. While I was with her, she taught me to read and spell; and for this privilege, which so rarely falls to the lot of a slave, I bless her memory.
She possessed but few slaves; and at her death those were all distributed among her relatives. Five of them were my grandmother’s children, and had shared the same milk that nourished her mother’s children. Notwithstanding my grandmother’s long and faithful service to her owners, not one of her children escaped the auction block. These God-breathing machines are no more, in the sight of their masters, than the cotton they plant, or the horses they tend.
II. The New Master And Mistress.
Dr. Flint, a physician in the neighborhood, had married the sister of my mistress, and I was now the property of their little daughter. It was not without murmuring that I prepared for my new home; and what added to my unhappiness, was the fact that my brother William was purchased by the same family. My father, by his nature, as well as by the habit of transacting business as a skilful mechanic, had more of the feelings of a freeman than is common among slaves. My brother was a spirited boy; and being brought up under such influences, he early detested the name of master and mistress. One day, when his father and his mistress both happened to call him at the same time, he hesitated between the two; being perplexed to know which had the strongest claim upon his obedience. He finally concluded to go to his mistress. When my father reproved him for it, he said, “You both called me, and I didn’t know which I ought to go to first.”
“You are my child,” replied our father, “and when I call you, you should come immediately, if you have to pass through fire and water.”
Poor Willie! He was now to learn his first lesson of obedience to a master. Grandmother tried to cheer us with hopeful words, and they found an echo in the credulous hearts of youth.
When we entered our new home we encountered cold looks, cold words, and cold treatment. We were glad when the night came. On my narrow bed I moaned and wept, I felt so desolate and alone.
I had been there nearly a year, when a dear little friend of mine was buried. I heard her mother sob, as the clods fell on the coffin of her only child, and I turned away from the grave, feeling thankful that I still had something left to love. I met my grandmother, who said, “Come with me, Linda;” and from her tone I knew that something sad had happened. She led me apart from the people, and then said, “My child, your father is dead.” Dead! How could I believe it? He had died so suddenly I had not even heard that he was sick. I went home with my grandmother. My heart rebelled against God, who had taken from me mother, father, mistress, and friend. The good grandmother tried to comfort me. “Who knows the ways of God?” said she. “Perhaps they have been kindly taken from the evil days to come.” Years afterwards I often thought of this. She promised to be a mother to her grandchildren, so far as she might be permitted to do so; and strengthened by her love, I returned to my master’s. I thought I should be allowed to go to my father’s house the next morning; but I was ordered to go for flowers, that my mistress’s house might be decorated for an evening party. I spent the day gathering flowers and weaving them into festoons, while the dead body of my father was lying within a mile of me. What cared my owners for that? he was merely a piece of property. Moreover, they thought he had spoiled his children, by teaching them to feel that they were human beings. This was blasphemous doctrine for a slave to teach; presumptuous in him, and dangerous to the masters.
The next day I followed his remains to a humble grave beside that of my dear mother. There were those who knew my father’s worth, and respected his memory.
My home now seemed more dreary than ever. The laugh of the little slave-children sounded harsh and cruel. It was selfish to feel so about the joy of others. My brother moved about with a very grave face. I tried to comfort him, by saying, “Take courage, Willie; brighter days will come by and by.”
“You don’t know any thing about it, Linda,” he replied. “We shall have to stay here all our days; we shall never be free.”
I argued that we were growing older and stronger, and that perhaps we might, before long, be allowed to hire our own time, and then we could earn money to buy our freedom. William declared this was much easier to say than to do; moreover, he did not intend to buy his freedom. We held daily controversies upon this subject.
Little attention was paid to the slaves’ meals in Dr. Flint’s house. If they could catch a bit of food while it was going, well and good. I gave myself no trouble on that score, for on my various errands I passed my grandmother’s house, where there was always something to spare for me. I was frequently threatened with punishment if I stopped there; and my grandmother, to avoid detaining me, often stood at the gate with something for my breakfast or dinner. I was indebted to her for all my comforts, spiritual or temporal. It was her labor that supplied my scanty wardrobe. I have a vivid recollection of the linsey-woolsey dress given me every winter by Mrs. Flint. How I hated it! It was one of the badges of slavery.
While my grandmother was thus helping to support me from her hard earnings, the three hundred dollars she had lent her mistress were never repaid. When her mistress died, her son-in-law, Dr. Flint, was appointed executor. When grandmother applied to him for payment, he said the estate was insolvent, and the law prohibited payment. It did not, however, prohibit him from retaining the silver candelabra, which had been purchased with that money. I presume they will be handed down in the family, from generation to generation.
My grandmother’s mistress had always promised her that, at her death, she should be free; and it was said that in her will she made good the promise. But when the estate was settled, Dr. Flint told the faithful old servant that, under existing circumstances, it was necessary she should be sold.
On the appointed day, the customary advertisement was posted up, proclaiming that there would be a “public sale of negroes, horses, &c.” Dr. Flint called to tell my grandmother that he was unwilling to wound her feelings by putting her up at auction, and that he would prefer to dispose of her at private sale. My grandmother saw through his hypocrisy; she understood very well that he was ashamed of the job. She was a very spirited woman, and if he was base enough to sell her, when her mistress intended she should be free, she was determined the public should know it. She had for a long time supplied many families with crackers and preserves; consequently, “Aunt Marthy,” as she was called, was generally known, and every body who knew her respected her intelligence and good character. Her long and faithful service in the family was also well known, and the intention of her mistress to leave her free. When the day of sale came, she took her place among the chattels, and at the first call she sprang upon the auction-block. Many voices called out, “Shame! Shame! Who is going to sell you, aunt Marthy? Don’t stand there! That is no place for you.” Without saying a word, she quietly awaited her fate. No one bid for her. At last, a feeble voice said, “Fifty dollars.” It came from a maiden lady, seventy years old, the sister of my grandmother’s deceased mistress. She had lived forty years under the same roof with my grandmother; she knew how faithfully she had served her owners, and how cruelly she had been defrauded of her rights; and she resolved to protect her. The auctioneer waited for a higher bid; but her wishes were respected; no one bid above her. She could neither read nor write; and when the bill of sale was made out, she signed it with a cross. But what consequence was that, when she had a big heart overflowing with human kindness? She gave the old servant her freedom.
At that time, my grandmother was just fifty years old. Laborious years had passed since then; and now my brother and I were slaves to the man who had defrauded her of her money, and tried to defraud her of her freedom. One of my mother’s sisters, called Aunt Nancy, was also a slave in his family. She was a kind, good aunt to me; and supplied the place of both housekeeper and waiting maid to her mistress. She was, in fact, at the beginning and end of every thing.
Mrs. Flint, like many southern women, was totally deficient in energy. She had not strength to superintend her household affairs; but her nerves were so strong, that she could sit in her easy chair and see a woman whipped, till the blood trickled from every stroke of the lash. She was a member of the church; but partaking of the Lord’s supper did not seem to put her in a Christian frame of mind. If dinner was not served at the exact time on that particular Sunday, she would station herself in the kitchen, and wait till it was dished, and then spit in all the kettles and pans that had been used for cooking. She did this to prevent the cook and her children from eking out their meagre fare with the remains of the gravy and other scrapings. The slaves could get nothing to eat except what she chose to give them. Provisions were weighed out by the pound and ounce, three times a day. I can assure you she gave them no chance to eat wheat bread from her flour barrel. She knew how many biscuits a quart of flour would make, and exactly what size they ought to be.
Dr. Flint was an epicure. The cook never sent a dinner to his table without fear and trembling; for if there happened to be a dish not to his liking, he would either order her to be whipped, or compel her to eat every mouthful of it in his presence. The poor, hungry creature might not have objected to eating it; but she did object to having her master cram it down her throat till she choked.
They had a pet dog, that was a nuisance in the house. The cook was ordered to make some Indian mush for him. He refused to eat, and when his head was held over it, the froth flowed from his mouth into the basin. He died a few minutes after. When Dr. Flint came in, he said the mush had not been well cooked, and that was the reason the animal would not eat it. He sent for the cook, and compelled her to eat it. He thought that the woman’s stomach was stronger than the dog’s; but her sufferings afterwards proved that he was mistaken. This poor woman endured many cruelties from her master and mistress; sometimes she was locked up, away from her nursing baby, for a whole day and night.
When I had been in the family a few weeks, one of the plantation slaves was brought to town, by order of his master. It was near night when he arrived, and Dr. Flint ordered him to be taken to the work house, and tied up to the joist, so that his feet would just escape the ground. In that situation he was to wait till the doctor had taken his tea. I shall never forget that night. Never before, in my life, had I heard hundreds of blows fall, in succession, on a human being. His piteous groans, and his “O, pray don’t, massa,” rang in my ear for months afterwards. There were many conjectures as to the cause of this terrible punishment. Some said master accused him of stealing corn; others said the slave had quarrelled with his wife, in presence of the overseer, and had accused his master of being the father of her child. They were both black, and the child was very fair.
I went into the work house next morning, and saw the cowhide still wet with blood, and the boards all covered with gore. The poor man lived, and continued to quarrel with his wife. A few months afterwards Dr. Flint handed them both over to a slave-trader. The guilty man put their value into his pocket, and had the satisfaction of knowing that they were out of sight and hearing. When the mother was delivered into the trader’s hands, she said, “You promised to treat me well.” To which he replied, “You have let your tongue run too far; damn you!” She had forgotten that it was a crime for a slave to tell who was the father of her child.
From others than the master persecution also comes in such cases. I once saw a young slave girl dying soon after the birth of a child nearly white. In her agony she cried out, “O Lord, come and take me!” Her mistress stood by, and mocked at her like an incarnate fiend. “You suffer, do you?” she exclaimed. “I am glad of it. You deserve it all, and more too.”
The girl’s mother said, “The baby is dead, thank God; and I hope my poor child will soon be in heaven, too.”
“Heaven!” retorted the mistress. “There is no such place for the like of her and her bastard.”
The poor mother turned away, sobbing. Her dying daughter called her, feebly, and as she bent over her, I heard her say, “Don’t grieve so, mother; God knows all about it; and HE will have mercy upon me.”
Her sufferings, afterwards, became so intense, that her mistress felt unable to stay; but when she left the room, the scornful smile was still on her lips. Seven children called her mother. The poor black woman had but the one child, whose eyes she saw closing in death, while she thanked God for taking her away from the greater bitterness of life.
III. The Slaves’ New Year’s Day.
Dr. Flint owned a fine residence in town, several farms, and about fifty slaves, besides hiring a number by the year.
Hiring-day at the south takes place on the 1st of January. On the 2d, the slaves are expected to go to their new masters. On a farm, they work until the corn and cotton are laid. They then have two holidays. Some masters give them a good dinner under the trees. This over, they work until Christmas eve. If no heavy charges are meantime brought against them, they are given four or five holidays, whichever the master or overseer may think proper. Then comes New Year’s eve; and they gather together their little alls, or more properly speaking, their little nothings, and wait anxiously for the dawning of day. At the appointed hour the grounds are thronged with men, women, and children, waiting, like criminals, to hear their doom pronounced. The slave is sure to know who is the most humane, or cruel master, within forty miles of him.
It is easy to find out, on that day, who clothes and feeds his slaves well; for he is surrounded by a crowd, begging, “Please, massa, hire me this year. I will work very hard, massa.”
If a slave is unwilling to go with his new master, he is whipped, or locked up in jail, until he consents to go, and promises not to run away during the year. Should he chance to change his mind, thinking it justifiable to violate an extorted promise, woe unto him if he is caught! The whip is used till the blood flows at his feet; and his stiffened limbs are put in chains, to be dragged in the field for days and days!
If he lives until the next year, perhaps the same man will hire him again, without even giving him an opportunity of going to the hiring-ground. After those for hire are disposed of, those for sale are called up.
O, you happy free women, contrast your New Year’s day with that of the poor bond-woman! With you it is a pleasant season, and the light of the day is blessed. Friendly wishes meet you every where, and gifts are showered upon you. Even hearts that have been estranged from you soften at this season, and lips that have been silent echo back, “I wish you a happy New Year.” Children bring their little offerings, and raise their rosy lips for a caress. They are your own, and no hand but that of death can take them from you.
But to the slave mother New Year’s day comes laden with peculiar sorrows. She sits on her cold cabin floor, watching the children who may all be torn from her the next morning; and often does she wish that she and they might die before the day dawns. She may be an ignorant creature, degraded by the system that has brutalized her from childhood; but she has a mother’s instincts, and is capable of feeling a mother’s agonies.
On one of these sale days, I saw a mother lead seven children to the auction-block. She knew that some of them would be taken from her; but they took all. The children were sold to a slave-trader, and their mother was bought by a man in her own town. Before night her children were all far away. She begged the trader to tell her where he intended to take them; this he refused to do. How could he, when he knew he would sell them, one by one, wherever he could command the highest price? I met that mother in the street, and her wild, haggard face lives to-day in my mind. She wrung her hands in anguish, and exclaimed, “Gone! All gone! Why don’t God kill me?” I had no words wherewith to comfort her. Instances of this kind are of daily, yea, of hourly occurrence.
Slaveholders have a method, peculiar to their institution, of getting rid of old slaves, whose lives have been worn out in their service. I knew an old woman, who for seventy years faithfully served her master. She had become almost helpless, from hard labor and disease. Her owners moved to Alabama, and the old black woman was left to be sold to any body who would give twenty dollars for her.
IV. The Slave Who Dared To Feel Like A Man.
Two years had passed since I entered Dr. Flint’s family, and those years had brought much of the knowledge that comes from experience, though they had afforded little opportunity for any other kinds of knowledge.
My grandmother had, as much as possible, been a mother to her orphan grandchildren. By perseverance and unwearied industry, she was now mistress of a snug little home, surrounded with the necessaries of life. She would have been happy could her children have shared them with her. There remained but three children and two grandchildren, all slaves. Most earnestly did she strive to make us feel that it was the will of God: that He had seen fit to place us under such circumstances; and though it seemed hard, we ought to pray for contentment.
It was a beautiful faith, coming from a mother who could not call her children her own. But I, and Benjamin, her youngest boy, condemned it. We reasoned that it was much more the will of God that we should be situated as she was. We longed for a home like hers. There we always found sweet balsam for our troubles. She was so loving, so sympathizing! She always met us with a smile, and listened with patience to all our sorrows. She spoke so hopefully, that unconsciously the clouds gave place to sunshine. There was a grand big oven there, too, that baked bread and nice things for the town, and we knew there was always a choice bit in store for us.
But, alas! Even the charms of the old oven failed to reconcile us to our hard lot. Benjamin was now a tall, handsome lad, strongly and gracefully made, and with a spirit too bold and daring for a slave. My brother William, now twelve years old, had the same aversion to the word master that he had when he was an urchin of seven years. I was his confidant. He came to me with all his troubles. I remember one instance in particular. It was on a lovely spring morning, and when I marked the sunlight dancing here and there, its beauty seemed to mock my sadness. For my master, whose restless, craving, vicious nature roved about day and night, seeking whom to devour, had just left me, with stinging, scorching words; words that scathed ear and brain like fire. O, how I despised him! I thought how glad I should be, if some day when he walked the earth, it would open and swallow him up, and disencumber the world of a plague.
When he told me that I was made for his use, made to obey his command in every thing; that I was nothing but a slave, whose will must and should surrender to his, never before had my puny arm felt half so strong.
So deeply was I absorbed in painful reflections afterwards, that I neither saw nor heard the entrance of any one, till the voice of William sounded close beside me. “Linda,” said he, “what makes you look so sad? I love you. O, Linda, isn’t this a bad world? Every body seems so cross and unhappy. I wish I had died when poor father did.”
I told him that every body was not cross, or unhappy; that those who had pleasant homes, and kind friends, and who were not afraid to love them, were happy. But we, who were slave-children, without father or mother, could not expect to be happy. We must be good; perhaps that would bring us contentment.
“Yes,” he said, “I try to be good; but what’s the use? They are all the time troubling me.” Then he proceeded to relate his afternoon’s difficulty with young master Nicholas. It seemed that the brother of master Nicholas had pleased himself with making up stories about William. Master Nicholas said he should be flogged, and he would do it. Whereupon he went to work; but William fought bravely, and the young master, finding he was getting the better of him, undertook to tie his hands behind him. He failed in that likewise. By dint of kicking and fisting, William came out of the skirmish none the worse for a few scratches.
He continued to discourse, on his young master’s meanness; how he whipped the little boys, but was a perfect coward when a tussle ensued between him and white boys of his own size. On such occasions he always took to his legs. William had other charges to make against him. One was his rubbing up pennies with quicksilver, and passing them off for quarters of a dollar on an old man who kept a fruit stall. William was often sent to buy fruit, and he earnestly inquired of me what he ought to do under such circumstances. I told him it was certainly wrong to deceive the old man, and that it was his duty to tell him of the impositions practised by his young master. I assured him the old man would not be slow to comprehend the whole, and there the matter would end. William thought it might with the old man, but not with him. He said he did not mind the smart of the whip, but he did not like the idea of being whipped.
While I advised him to be good and forgiving I was not unconscious of the beam in my own eye. It was the very knowledge of my own shortcomings that urged me to retain, if possible, some sparks of my brother’s God-given nature. I had not lived fourteen years in slavery for nothing. I had felt, seen, and heard enough, to read the characters, and question the motives, of those around me. The war of my life had begun; and though one of God’s most powerless creatures, I resolved never to be conquered. Alas, for me!
If there was one pure, sunny spot for me, I believed it to be in Benjamin’s heart, and in another’s, whom I loved with all the ardor of a girl’s first love. My owner knew of it, and sought in every way to render me miserable. He did not resort to corporal punishment, but to all the petty, tyrannical ways that human ingenuity could devise.
I remember the first time I was punished. It was in the month of February. My grandmother had taken my old shoes, and replaced them with a new pair. I needed them; for several inches of snow had fallen, and it still continued to fall. When I walked through Mrs. Flint’s room, their creaking grated harshly on her refined nerves. She called me to her, and asked what I had about me that made such a horrid noise. I told her it was my new shoes. “Take them off,” said she; “and if you put them on again, I’ll throw them into the fire.”
I took them off, and my stockings also. She then sent me a long distance, on an errand. As I went through the snow, my bare feet tingled. That night I was very hoarse; and I went to bed thinking the next day would find me sick, perhaps dead. What was my grief on waking to find myself quite well!
I had imagined if I died, or was laid up for some time, that my mistress would feel a twinge of remorse that she had so hated “the little imp,” as she styled me. It was my ignorance of that mistress that gave rise to such extravagant imaginings.
Dr. Flint occasionally had high prices offered for me; but he always said, “She don’t belong to me. She is my daughter’s property, and I have no right to sell her.” Good, honest man! My young mistress was still a child, and I could look for no protection from her. I loved her, and she returned my affection. I once heard her father allude to her attachment to me; and his wife promptly replied that it proceeded from fear. This put unpleasant doubts into my mind. Did the child feign what she did not feel? or was her mother jealous of the mite of love she bestowed on me? I concluded it must be the latter. I said to myself, “Surely, little children are true.”
One afternoon I sat at my sewing, feeling unusual depression of spirits. My mistress had been accusing me of an offence, of which I assured her I was perfectly innocent; but I saw, by the contemptuous curl of her lip, that she believed I was telling a lie.
I wondered for what wise purpose God was leading me through such thorny paths, and whether still darker days were in store for me. As I sat musing thus, the door opened softly, and William came in. “Well, brother,” said I, “what is the matter this time?”
“O Linda, Ben and his master have had a dreadful time!” said he.
My first thought was that Benjamin was killed. “Don’t be frightened, Linda,” said William; “I will tell you all about it.”
It appeared that Benjamin’s master had sent for him, and he did not immediately obey the summons. When he did, his master was angry, and began to whip him. He resisted. Master and slave fought, and finally the master was thrown. Benjamin had cause to tremble; for he had thrown to the ground his master—one of the richest men in town. I anxiously awaited the result.
That night I stole to my grandmother’s house, and Benjamin also stole thither from his master’s. My grandmother had gone to spend a day or two with an old friend living in the country.
“I have come,” said Benjamin, “to tell you good by. I am going away.”
I inquired where.
“To the north,” he replied.
I looked at him to see whether he was in earnest. I saw it all in his firm, set mouth. I implored him not to go, but he paid no heed to my words. He said he was no longer a boy, and every day made his yoke more galling. He had raised his hand against his master, and was to be publicly whipped for the offence. I reminded him of the poverty and hardships he must encounter among strangers. I told him he might be caught and brought back; and that was terrible to think of.
He grew vexed, and asked if poverty and hardships with freedom, were not preferable to our treatment in slavery. “Linda,” he continued, “we are dogs here; foot-balls, cattle, every thing that’s mean. No, I will not stay. Let them bring me back. We don’t die but once.”
He was right; but it was hard to give him up. “Go,” said I, “and break your mother’s heart.”
I repented of my words ere they were out.
“Linda,” said he, speaking as I had not heard him speak that evening, “how could you say that? Poor mother! be kind to her, Linda; and you, too, cousin Fanny.”
Cousin Fanny was a friend who had lived some years with us.
Farewells were exchanged, and the bright, kind boy, endeared to us by so many acts of love, vanished from our sight.
It is not necessary to state how he made his escape. Suffice it to say, he was on his way to New York when a violent storm overtook the vessel. The captain said he must put into the nearest port. This alarmed Benjamin, who was aware that he would be advertised in every port near his own town. His embarrassment was noticed by the captain. To port they went. There the advertisement met the captain’s eye. Benjamin so exactly answered its description, that the captain laid hold on him, and bound him in chains. The storm passed, and they proceeded to New York. Before reaching that port Benjamin managed to get off his chains and throw them overboard. He escaped from the vessel, but was pursued, captured, and carried back to his master.
When my grandmother returned home and found her youngest child had fled, great was her sorrow; but, with characteristic piety, she said, “God’s will be done.” Each morning, she inquired if any news had been heard from her boy. Yes, news was heard. The master was rejoicing over a letter, announcing the capture of his human chattel.
That day seems but as yesterday, so well do I remember it. I saw him led through the streets in chains, to jail. His face was ghastly pale, yet full of determination. He had begged one of the sailors to go to his mother’s house and ask her not to meet him. He said the sight of her distress would take from him all self-control. She yearned to see him, and she went; but she screened herself in the crowd, that it might be as her child had said.
We were not allowed to visit him; but we had known the jailer for years, and he was a kind-hearted man. At midnight he opened the jail door for my grandmother and myself to enter, in disguise. When we entered the cell not a sound broke the stillness. “Benjamin, Benjamin!” whispered my grandmother. No answer. “Benjamin!” she again faltered. There was a jingle of chains. The moon had just risen, and cast an uncertain light through the bars of the window. We knelt down and took Benjamin’s cold hands in ours. We did not speak. Sobs were heard, and Benjamin’s lips were unsealed; for his mother was weeping on his neck. How vividly does memory bring back that sad night! Mother and son talked together. He asked her pardon for the suffering he had caused her. She said she had nothing to forgive; she could not blame his desire for freedom. He told her that when he was captured, he broke away, and was about casting himself into the river, when thoughts of her came over him, and he desisted. She asked if he did not also think of God. I fancied I saw his face grow fierce in the moonlight. He answered, “No, I did not think of him. When a man is hunted like a wild beast he forgets there is a God, a heaven. He forgets every thing in his struggle to get beyond the reach of the bloodhounds.”
“Don’t talk so, Benjamin,” said she. “Put your trust in God. Be humble, my child, and your master will forgive you.”
“Forgive me for what, mother? For not letting him treat me like a dog? No! I will never humble myself to him. I have worked for him for nothing all my life, and I am repaid with stripes and imprisonment. Here I will stay till I die, or till he sells me.”
The poor mother shuddered at his words. I think he felt it; for when he next spoke, his voice was calmer. “Don’t fret about me, mother. I ain’t worth it,” said he. “I wish I had some of your goodness. You bear every thing patiently, just as though you thought it was all right. I wish I could.”
She told him she had not always been so; once, she was like him; but when sore troubles came upon her, and she had no arm to lean upon, she learned to call on God, and he lightened her burdens. She besought him to do likewise.
We overstaid our time, and were obliged to hurry from the jail.
Benjamin had been imprisoned three weeks, when my grandmother went to intercede for him with his master. He was immovable. He said Benjamin should serve as an example to the rest of his slaves; he should be kept in jail till he was subdued, or be sold if he got but one dollar for him. However, he afterwards relented in some degree. The chains were taken off, and we were allowed to visit him.
As his food was of the coarsest kind, we carried him as often as possible a warm supper, accompanied with some little luxury for the jailer.
Three months elapsed, and there was no prospect of release or of a purchaser. One day he was heard to sing and laugh. This piece of indecorum was told to his master, and the overseer was ordered to re-chain him. He was now confined in an apartment with other prisoners, who were covered with filthy rags. Benjamin was chained near them, and was soon covered with vermin. He worked at his chains till he succeeded in getting out of them. He passed them through the bars of the window, with a request that they should be taken to his master, and he should be informed that he was covered with vermin.
This audacity was punished with heavier chains, and prohibition of our visits.
My grandmother continued to send him fresh changes of clothes. The old ones were burned up. The last night we saw him in jail his mother still begged him to send for his master, and beg his pardon. Neither persuasion nor argument could turn him from his purpose. He calmly answered, “I am waiting his time.”
Those chains were mournful to hear.
Another three months passed, and Benjamin left his prison walls. We that loved him waited to bid him a long and last farewell. A slave trader had bought him. You remember, I told you what price he brought when ten years of age. Now he was more than twenty years old, and sold for three hundred dollars. The master had been blind to his own interest. Long confinement had made his face too pale, his form too thin; moreover, the trader had heard something of his character, and it did not strike him as suitable for a slave. He said he would give any price if the handsome lad was a girl. We thanked God that he was not.
Could you have seen that mother clinging to her child, when they fastened the irons upon his wrists; could you have heard her heart-rending groans, and seen her bloodshot eyes wander wildly from face to face, vainly pleading for mercy; could you have witnessed that scene as I saw it, you would exclaim, Slavery is damnable!
Benjamin, her youngest, her pet, was forever gone! She could not realize it. She had had an interview with the trader for the purpose of ascertaining if Benjamin could be purchased. She was told it was impossible, as he had given bonds not to sell him till he was out of the state. He promised that he would not sell him till he reached New Orleans.
With a strong arm and unvaried trust, my grandmother began her work of love. Benjamin must be free. If she succeeded, she knew they would still be separated; but the sacrifice was not too great. Day and night she labored. The trader’s price would treble that he gave; but she was not discouraged.
She employed a lawyer to write to a gentleman, whom she knew, in New Orleans. She begged him to interest himself for Benjamin, and he willingly favored her request. When he saw Benjamin, and stated his business, he thanked him; but said he preferred to wait a while before making the trader an offer. He knew he had tried to obtain a high price for him, and had invariably failed. This encouraged him to make another effort for freedom. So one morning, long before day, Benjamin was missing. He was riding over the blue billows, bound for Baltimore.
For once his white face did him a kindly service. They had no suspicion that it belonged to a slave; otherwise, the law would have been followed out to the letter, and the thing rendered back to slavery. The brightest skies are often overshadowed by the darkest clouds. Benjamin was taken sick, and compelled to remain in Baltimore three weeks. His strength was slow in returning; and his desire to continue his journey seemed to retard his recovery. How could he get strength without air and exercise? He resolved to venture on a short walk. A by-street was selected, where he thought himself secure of not being met by any one that knew him; but a voice called out, “Halloo, Ben, my boy! what are you doing here?”
His first impulse was to run; but his legs trembled so that he could not stir. He turned to confront his antagonist, and behold, there stood his old master’s next door neighbor! He thought it was all over with him now; but it proved otherwise. That man was a miracle. He possessed a goodly number of slaves, and yet was not quite deaf to that mystic clock, whose ticking is rarely heard in the slaveholder’s breast.
“Ben, you are sick,” said he. “Why, you look like a ghost. I guess I gave you something of a start. Never mind, Ben, I am not going to touch you. You had a pretty tough time of it, and you may go on your way rejoicing for all me. But I would advise you to get out of this place plaguy quick, for there are several gentlemen here from our town.” He described the nearest and safest route to New York, and added, “I shall be glad to tell your mother I have seen you. Good by, Ben.”
Benjamin turned away, filled with gratitude, and surprised that the town he hated contained such a gem—a gem worthy of a purer setting.
This gentleman was a Northerner by birth, and had married a southern lady. On his return, he told my grandmother that he had seen her son, and of the service he had rendered him.
Benjamin reached New York safely, and concluded to stop there until he had gained strength enough to proceed further. It happened that my grandmother’s only remaining son had sailed for the same city on business for his mistress. Through God’s providence, the brothers met. You may be sure it was a happy meeting. “O Phil,” exclaimed Benjamin, “I am here at last.” Then he told him how near he came to dying, almost in sight of free land, and how he prayed that he might live to get one breath of free air. He said life was worth something now, and it would be hard to die. In the old jail he had not valued it; once, he was tempted to destroy it; but something, he did not know what, had prevented him; perhaps it was fear. He had heard those who profess to be religious declare there was no heaven for self-murderers; and as his life had been pretty hot here, he did not desire a continuation of the same in another world. “If I die now,” he exclaimed, “thank God, I shall die a freeman!”
He begged my uncle Phillip not to return south; but stay and work with him, till they earned enough to buy those at home. His brother told him it would kill their mother if he deserted her in her trouble. She had pledged her house, and with difficulty had raised money to buy him. Would he be bought?
“No, never!” he replied. “Do you suppose, Phil, when I have got so far out of their clutches, I will give them one red cent? No! And do you suppose I would turn mother out of her home in her old age? That I would let her pay all those hard-earned dollars for me, and never to see me? For you know she will stay south as long as her other children are slaves. What a good mother! Tell her to buy you, Phil. You have been a comfort to her, and I have been a trouble. And Linda, poor Linda; what’ll become of her? Phil, you don’t know what a life they lead her. She has told me something about it, and I wish old Flint was dead, or a better man. When I was in jail, he asked her if she didn’t want him to ask my master to forgive me, and take me home again. She told him, No; that I didn’t want to go back. He got mad, and said we were all alike. I never despised my own master half as much as I do that man. There is many a worse slaveholder than my master; but for all that I would not be his slave.”
While Benjamin was sick, he had parted with nearly all his clothes to pay necessary expenses. But he did not part with a little pin I fastened in his bosom when we parted. It was the most valuable thing I owned, and I thought none more worthy to wear it. He had it still.
His brother furnished him with clothes, and gave him what money he had.
They parted with moistened eyes; and as Benjamin turned away, he said, “Phil, I part with all my kindred.” And so it proved. We never heard from him again.
Uncle Phillip came home; and the first words he uttered when he entered the house were, “Mother, Ben is free! I have seen him in New York.” She stood looking at him with a bewildered air. “Mother, don’t you believe it?” he said, laying his hand softly upon her shoulder. She raised her hands, and exclaimed, “God be praised! Let us thank him.” She dropped on her knees, and poured forth her heart in prayer. Then Phillip must sit down and repeat to her every word Benjamin had said. He told her all; only he forbore to mention how sick and pale her darling looked. Why should he distress her when she could do him no good?
The brave old woman still toiled on, hoping to rescue some of her other children. After a while she succeeded in buying Phillip. She paid eight hundred dollars, and came home with the precious document that secured his freedom. The happy mother and son sat together by the old hearthstone that night, telling how proud they were of each other, and how they would prove to the world that they could take care of themselves, as they had long taken care of others. We all concluded by saying, “He that is willing to be a slave, let him be a slave.”
V. The Trials Of Girlhood.
During the first years of my service in Dr. Flint’s family, I was accustomed to share some indulgences with the children of my mistress. Though this seemed to me no more than right, I was grateful for it, and tried to merit the kindness by the faithful discharge of my duties. But I now entered on my fifteenth year—a sad epoch in the life of a slave girl. My master began to whisper foul words in my ear. Young as I was, I could not remain ignorant of their import. I tried to treat them with indifference or contempt. The master’s age, my extreme youth, and the fear that his conduct would be reported to my grandmother, made him bear this treatment for many months. He was a crafty man, and resorted to many means to accomplish his purposes. Sometimes he had stormy, terrific ways, that made his victims tremble; sometimes he assumed a gentleness that he thought must surely subdue. Of the two, I preferred his stormy moods, although they left me trembling. He tried his utmost to corrupt the pure principles my grandmother had instilled. He peopled my young mind with unclean images, such as only a vile monster could think of. I turned from him with disgust and hatred. But he was my master. I was compelled to live under the same roof with him—where I saw a man forty years my senior daily violating the most sacred commandments of nature. He told me I was his property; that I must be subject to his will in all things. My soul revolted against the mean tyranny. But where could I turn for protection? No matter whether the slave girl be as black as ebony or as fair as her mistress. In either case, there is no shadow of law to protect her from insult, from violence, or even from death; all these are inflicted by fiends who bear the shape of men. The mistress, who ought to protect the helpless victim, has no other feelings towards her but those of jealousy and rage. The degradation, the wrongs, the vices, that grow out of slavery, are more than I can describe. They are greater than you would willingly believe. Surely, if you credited one half the truths that are told you concerning the helpless millions suffering in this cruel bondage, you at the north would not help to tighten the yoke. You surely would refuse to do for the master, on your own soil, the mean and cruel work which trained bloodhounds and the lowest class of whites do for him at the south.
Every where the years bring to all enough of sin and sorrow; but in slavery the very dawn of life is darkened by these shadows. Even the little child, who is accustomed to wait on her mistress and her children, will learn, before she is twelve years old, why it is that her mistress hates such and such a one among the slaves. Perhaps the child’s own mother is among those hated ones. She listens to violent outbreaks of jealous passion, and cannot help understanding what is the cause. She will become prematurely knowing in evil things. Soon she will learn to tremble when she hears her master’s footfall. She will be compelled to realize that she is no longer a child. If God has bestowed beauty upon her, it will prove her greatest curse. That which commands admiration in the white woman only hastens the degradation of the female slave. I know that some are too much brutalized by slavery to feel the humiliation of their position; but many slaves feel it most acutely, and shrink from the memory of it. I cannot tell how much I suffered in the presence of these wrongs, nor how I am still pained by the retrospect. My master met me at every turn, reminding me that I belonged to him, and swearing by heaven and earth that he would compel me to submit to him. If I went out for a breath of fresh air, after a day of unwearied toil, his footsteps dogged me. If I knelt by my mother’s grave, his dark shadow fell on me even there. The light heart which nature had given me became heavy with sad forebodings. The other slaves in my master’s house noticed the change. Many of them pitied me; but none dared to ask the cause. They had no need to inquire. They knew too well the guilty practices under that roof; and they were aware that to speak of them was an offence that never went unpunished.
I longed for some one to confide in. I would have given the world to have laid my head on my grandmother’s faithful bosom, and told her all my troubles. But Dr. Flint swore he would kill me, if I was not as silent as the grave. Then, although my grandmother was all in all to me, I feared her as well as loved her. I had been accustomed to look up to her with a respect bordering upon awe. I was very young, and felt shamefaced about telling her such impure things, especially as I knew her to be very strict on such subjects. Moreover, she was a woman of a high spirit. She was usually very quiet in her demeanor; but if her indignation was once roused, it was not very easily quelled. I had been told that she once chased a white gentleman with a loaded pistol, because he insulted one of her daughters. I dreaded the consequences of a violent outbreak; and both pride and fear kept me silent. But though I did not confide in my grandmother, and even evaded her vigilant watchfulness and inquiry, her presence in the neighborhood was some protection to me. Though she had been a slave, Dr. Flint was afraid of her. He dreaded her scorching rebukes. Moreover, she was known and patronized by many people; and he did not wish to have his villany made public. It was lucky for me that I did not live on a distant plantation, but in a town not so large that the inhabitants were ignorant of each other’s affairs. Bad as are the laws and customs in a slaveholding community, the doctor, as a professional man, deemed it prudent to keep up some outward show of decency.
O, what days and nights of fear and sorrow that man caused me! Reader, it is not to awaken sympathy for myself that I am telling you truthfully what I suffered in slavery. I do it to kindle a flame of compassion in your hearts for my sisters who are still in bondage, suffering as I once suffered.
I once saw two beautiful children playing together. One was a fair white child; the other was her slave, and also her sister. When I saw them embracing each other, and heard their joyous laughter, I turned sadly away from the lovely sight. I foresaw the inevitable blight that would fall on the little slave’s heart. I knew how soon her laughter would be changed to sighs. The fair child grew up to be a still fairer woman. From childhood to womanhood her pathway was blooming with flowers, and overarched by a sunny sky. Scarcely one day of her life had been clouded when the sun rose on her happy bridal morning.
How had those years dealt with her slave sister, the little playmate of her childhood? She, also, was very beautiful; but the flowers and sunshine of love were not for her. She drank the cup of sin, and shame, and misery, whereof her persecuted race are compelled to drink.
In view of these things, why are ye silent, ye free men and women of the north? Why do your tongues falter in maintenance of the right? Would that I had more ability! But my heart is so full, and my pen is so weak! There are noble men and women who plead for us, striving to help those who cannot help themselves. God bless them! God give them strength and courage to go on! God bless those, every where, who are laboring to advance the cause of humanity!
VI. The Jealous Mistress.
I would ten thousand times rather that my children should be the half-starved paupers of Ireland than to be the most pampered among the slaves of America. I would rather drudge out my life on a cotton plantation, till the grave opened to give me rest, than to live with an unprincipled master and a jealous mistress. The felon’s home in a penitentiary is preferable. He may repent, and turn from the error of his ways, and so find peace; but it is not so with a favorite slave. She is not allowed to have any pride of character. It is deemed a crime in her to wish to be virtuous.
Mrs. Flint possessed the key to her husband’s character before I was born. She might have used this knowledge to counsel and to screen the young and the innocent among her slaves; but for them she had no sympathy. They were the objects of her constant suspicion and malevolence. She watched her husband with unceasing vigilance; but he was well practised in means to evade it. What he could not find opportunity to say in words he manifested in signs. He invented more than were ever thought of in a deaf and dumb asylum. I let them pass, as if I did not understand what he meant; and many were the curses and threats bestowed on me for my stupidity. One day he caught me teaching myself to write. He frowned, as if he was not well pleased; but I suppose he came to the conclusion that such an accomplishment might help to advance his favorite scheme. Before long, notes were often slipped into my hand. I would return them, saying, “I can’t read them, sir.” “Can’t you?” he replied; “then I must read them to you.” He always finished the reading by asking, “Do you understand?” Sometimes he would complain of the heat of the tea room, and order his supper to be placed on a small table in the piazza. He would seat himself there with a well-satisfied smile, and tell me to stand by and brush away the flies. He would eat very slowly, pausing between the mouthfuls. These intervals were employed in describing the happiness I was so foolishly throwing away, and in threatening me with the penalty that finally awaited my stubborn disobedience. He boasted much of the forbearance he had exercised towards me, and reminded me that there was a limit to his patience. When I succeeded in avoiding opportunities for him to talk to me at home, I was ordered to come to his office, to do some errand. When there, I was obliged to stand and listen to such language as he saw fit to address to me. Sometimes I so openly expressed my contempt for him that he would become violently enraged, and I wondered why he did not strike me. Circumstanced as he was, he probably thought it was better policy to be forbearing. But the state of things grew worse and worse daily. In desperation I told him that I must and would apply to my grandmother for protection. He threatened me with death, and worse than death, if I made any complaint to her. Strange to say, I did not despair. I was naturally of a buoyant disposition, and always I had a hope of somehow getting out of his clutches. Like many a poor, simple slave before me, I trusted that some threads of joy would yet be woven into my dark destiny.
I had entered my sixteenth year, and every day it became more apparent that my presence was intolerable to Mrs. Flint. Angry words frequently passed between her and her husband. He had never punished me himself, and he would not allow any body else to punish me. In that respect, she was never satisfied; but, in her angry moods, no terms were too vile for her to bestow upon me. Yet I, whom she detested so bitterly, had far more pity for her than he had, whose duty it was to make her life happy. I never wronged her, or wished to wrong her; and one word of kindness from her would have brought me to her feet.
After repeated quarrels between the doctor and his wife, he announced his intention to take his youngest daughter, then four years old, to sleep in his apartment. It was necessary that a servant should sleep in the same room, to be on hand if the child stirred. I was selected for that office, and informed for what purpose that arrangement had been made. By managing to keep within sight of people, as much as possible, during the day time, I had hitherto succeeded in eluding my master, though a razor was often held to my throat to force me to change this line of policy. At night I slept by the side of my great aunt, where I felt safe. He was too prudent to come into her room. She was an old woman, and had been in the family many years. Moreover, as a married man, and a professional man, he deemed it necessary to save appearances in some degree. But he resolved to remove the obstacle in the way of his scheme; and he thought he had planned it so that he should evade suspicion. He was well aware how much I prized my refuge by the side of my old aunt, and he determined to dispossess me of it. The first night the doctor had the little child in his room alone. The next morning, I was ordered to take my station as nurse the following night. A kind Providence interposed in my favor. During the day Mrs. Flint heard of this new arrangement, and a storm followed. I rejoiced to hear it rage.
After a while my mistress sent for me to come to her room. Her first question was, “Did you know you were to sleep in the doctor’s room?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Who told you?”
“My master.”
“Will you answer truly all the questions I ask?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Tell me, then, as you hope to be forgiven, are you innocent of what I have accused you?”
“I am.”
She handed me a Bible, and said, “Lay your hand on your heart, kiss this holy book, and swear before God that you tell me the truth.”
I took the oath she required, and I did it with a clear conscience.
“You have taken God’s holy word to testify your innocence,” said she. “If you have deceived me, beware! Now take this stool, sit down, look me directly in the face, and tell me all that has passed between your master and you.”
I did as she ordered. As I went on with my account her color changed frequently, she wept, and sometimes groaned. She spoke in tones so sad, that I was touched by her grief. The tears came to my eyes; but I was soon convinced that her emotions arose from anger and wounded pride. She felt that her marriage vows were desecrated, her dignity insulted; but she had no compassion for the poor victim of her husband’s perfidy. She pitied herself as a martyr; but she was incapable of feeling for the condition of shame and misery in which her unfortunate, helpless slave was placed.
Yet perhaps she had some touch of feeling for me; for when the conference was ended, she spoke kindly, and promised to protect me. I should have been much comforted by this assurance if I could have had confidence in it; but my experiences in slavery had filled me with distrust. She was not a very refined woman, and had not much control over her passions. I was an object of her jealousy, and, consequently, of her hatred; and I knew I could not expect kindness or confidence from her under the circumstances in which I was placed. I could not blame her. Slaveholders’ wives feel as other women would under similar circumstances. The fire of her temper kindled from small sparks, and now the flame became so intense that the doctor was obliged to give up his intended arrangement.
I knew I had ignited the torch, and I expected to suffer for it afterwards; but I felt too thankful to my mistress for the timely aid she rendered me to care much about that. She now took me to sleep in a room adjoining her own. There I was an object of her especial care, though not of her especial comfort, for she spent many a sleepless night to watch over me. Sometimes I woke up, and found her bending over me. At other times she whispered in my ear, as though it was her husband who was speaking to me, and listened to hear what I would answer. If she startled me, on such occasions, she would glide stealthily away; and the next morning she would tell me I had been talking in my sleep, and ask who I was talking to. At last, I began to be fearful for my life. It had been often threatened; and you can imagine, better than I can describe, what an unpleasant sensation it must produce to wake up in the dead of night and find a jealous woman bending over you. Terrible as this experience was, I had fears that it would give place to one more terrible.
My mistress grew weary of her vigils; they did not prove satisfactory. She changed her tactics. She now tried the trick of accusing my master of crime, in my presence, and gave my name as the author of the accusation. To my utter astonishment, he replied, “I don’t believe it; but if she did acknowledge it, you tortured her into exposing me.” Tortured into exposing him! Truly, Satan had no difficulty in distinguishing the color of his soul! I understood his object in making this false representation. It was to show me that I gained nothing by seeking the protection of my mistress; that the power was still all in his own hands. I pitied Mrs. Flint. She was a second wife, many years the junior of her husband; and the hoary-headed miscreant was enough to try the patience of a wiser and better woman. She was completely foiled, and knew not how to proceed. She would gladly have had me flogged for my supposed false oath; but, as I have already stated, the doctor never allowed any one to whip me. The old sinner was politic. The application of the lash might have led to remarks that would have exposed him in the eyes of his children and grandchildren. How often did I rejoice that I lived in a town where all the inhabitants knew each other! If I had been on a remote plantation, or lost among the multitude of a crowded city, I should not be a living woman at this day.
The secrets of slavery are concealed like those of the Inquisition. My master was, to my knowledge, the father of eleven slaves. But did the mothers dare to tell who was the father of their children? Did the other slaves dare to allude to it, except in whispers among themselves? No, indeed! They knew too well the terrible consequences.
My grandmother could not avoid seeing things which excited her suspicions. She was uneasy about me, and tried various ways to buy me; but the never-changing answer was always repeated: “Linda does not belong to me. She is my daughter’s property, and I have no legal right to sell her.” The conscientious man! He was too scrupulous to sell me; but he had no scruples whatever about committing a much greater wrong against the helpless young girl placed under his guardianship, as his daughter’s property. Sometimes my persecutor would ask me whether I would like to be sold. I told him I would rather be sold to any body than to lead such a life as I did. On such occasions he would assume the air of a very injured individual, and reproach me for my ingratitude. “Did I not take you into the house, and make you the companion of my own children?” he would say. “Have I ever treated you like a negro? I have never allowed you to be punished, not even to please your mistress. And this is the recompense I get, you ungrateful girl!” I answered that he had reasons of his own for screening me from punishment, and that the course he pursued made my mistress hate me and persecute me. If I wept, he would say, “Poor child! Don’t cry! don’t cry! I will make peace for you with your mistress. Only let me arrange matters in my own way. Poor, foolish girl! you don’t know what is for your own good. I would cherish you. I would make a lady of you. Now go, and think of all I have promised you.”
I did think of it.
Reader, I draw no imaginary pictures of southern homes. I am telling you the plain truth. Yet when victims make their escape from this wild beast of Slavery, northerners consent to act the part of bloodhounds, and hunt the poor fugitive back into his den, “full of dead men’s bones, and all uncleanness.” Nay, more, they are not only willing, but proud, to give their daughters in marriage to slaveholders. The poor girls have romantic notions of a sunny clime, and of the flowering vines that all the year round shade a happy home. To what disappointments are they destined! The young wife soon learns that the husband in whose hands she has placed her happiness pays no regard to his marriage vows. Children of every shade of complexion play with her own fair babies, and too well she knows that they are born unto him of his own household. Jealousy and hatred enter the flowery home, and it is ravaged of its loveliness.
Southern women often marry a man knowing that he is the father of many little slaves. They do not trouble themselves about it. They regard such children as property, as marketable as the pigs on the plantation; and it is seldom that they do not make them aware of this by passing them into the slave-trader’s hands as soon as possible, and thus getting them out of their sight. I am glad to say there are some honorable exceptions.
I have myself known two southern wives who exhorted their husbands to free those slaves towards whom they stood in a “parental relation;” and their request was granted. These husbands blushed before the superior nobleness of their wives’ natures. Though they had only counselled them to do that which it was their duty to do, it commanded their respect, and rendered their conduct more exemplary. Concealment was at an end, and confidence took the place of distrust.
Though this bad institution deadens the moral sense, even in white women, to a fearful extent, it is not altogether extinct. I have heard southern ladies say of Mr. Such a one, “He not only thinks it no disgrace to be the father of those little niggers, but he is not ashamed to call himself their master. I declare, such things ought not to be tolerated in any decent society!”
VII. The Lover.
Why does the slave ever love? Why allow the tendrils of the heart to twine around objects which may at any moment be wrenched away by the hand of violence? When separations come by the hand of death, the pious soul can bow in resignation, and say, “Not my will, but thine be done, O Lord!” But when the ruthless hand of man strikes the blow, regardless of the misery he causes, it is hard to be submissive. I did not reason thus when I was a young girl. Youth will be youth. I loved, and I indulged the hope that the dark clouds around me would turn out a bright lining. I forgot that in the land of my birth the shadows are too dense for light to penetrate. A land
“Where laughter is not mirth; nor thought the mind;
Nor words a language; nor e’en men mankind.
Where cries reply to curses, shrieks to blows,
And each is tortured in his separate hell.”
There was in the neighborhood a young colored carpenter; a free-born man. We had been well acquainted in childhood, and frequently met together afterwards. We became mutually attached, and he proposed to marry me. I loved him with all the ardor of a young girl’s first love. But when I reflected that I was a slave, and that the laws gave no sanction to the marriage of such, my heart sank within me. My lover wanted to buy me; but I knew that Dr. Flint was too wilful and arbitrary a man to consent to that arrangement. From him, I was sure of experiencing all sorts of opposition, and I had nothing to hope from my mistress. She would have been delighted to have got rid of me, but not in that way. It would have relieved her mind of a burden if she could have seen me sold to some distant state, but if I was married near home I should be just as much in her husband’s power as I had previously been,—for the husband of a slave has no power to protect her. Moreover, my mistress, like many others, seemed to think that slaves had no right to any family ties of their own; that they were created merely to wait upon the family of the mistress. I once heard her abuse a young slave girl, who told her that a colored man wanted to make her his wife. “I will have you peeled and pickled, my lady,” said she, “if I ever hear you mention that subject again. Do you suppose that I will have you tending my children with the children of that nigger?” The girl to whom she said this had a mulatto child, of course not acknowledged by its father. The poor black man who loved her would have been proud to acknowledge his helpless offspring.
Many and anxious were the thoughts I revolved in my mind. I was at a loss what to do. Above all things, I was desirous to spare my lover the insults that had cut so deeply into my own soul. I talked with my grandmother about it, and partly told her my fears. I did not dare to tell her the worst. She had long suspected all was not right, and if I confirmed her suspicions I knew a storm would rise that would prove the overthrow of all my hopes.
This love-dream had been my support through many trials; and I could not bear to run the risk of having it suddenly dissipated. There was a lady in the neighborhood, a particular friend of Dr. Flint’s, who often visited the house. I had a great respect for her, and she had always manifested a friendly interest in me. Grandmother thought she would have great influence with the doctor. I went to this lady, and told her my story. I told her I was aware that my lover’s being a free-born man would prove a great objection; but he wanted to buy me; and if Dr. Flint would consent to that arrangement, I felt sure he would be willing to pay any reasonable price. She knew that Mrs. Flint disliked me; therefore, I ventured to suggest that perhaps my mistress would approve of my being sold, as that would rid her of me. The lady listened with kindly sympathy, and promised to do her utmost to promote my wishes. She had an interview with the doctor, and I believe she pleaded my cause earnestly; but it was all to no purpose.
How I dreaded my master now! Every minute I expected to be summoned to his presence; but the day passed, and I heard nothing from him. The next morning, a message was brought to me: “Master wants you in his study.” I found the door ajar, and I stood a moment gazing at the hateful man who claimed a right to rule me, body and soul. I entered, and tried to appear calm. I did not want him to know how my heart was bleeding. He looked fixedly at me, with an expression which seemed to say, “I have half a mind to kill you on the spot.” At last he broke the silence, and that was a relief to both of us.
“So you want to be married, do you?” said he, “and to a free nigger.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Well, I’ll soon convince you whether I am your master, or the nigger fellow you honor so highly. If you must have a husband, you may take up with one of my slaves.”
What a situation I should be in, as the wife of one of his slaves, even if my heart had been interested!
I replied, “Don’t you suppose, sir, that a slave can have some preference about marrying? Do you suppose that all men are alike to her?”
“Do you love this nigger?” said he, abruptly.
“Yes, sir.”
“How dare you tell me so!” he exclaimed, in great wrath. After a slight pause, he added, “I supposed you thought more of yourself; that you felt above the insults of such puppies.”
I replied, “If he is a puppy I am a puppy, for we are both of the negro race. It is right and honorable for us to love each other. The man you call a puppy never insulted me, sir; and he would not love me if he did not believe me to be a virtuous woman.”
He sprang upon me like a tiger, and gave me a stunning blow. It was the first time he had ever struck me; and fear did not enable me to control my anger. When I had recovered a little from the effects, I exclaimed, “You have struck me for answering you honestly. How I despise you!”
There was silence for some minutes. Perhaps he was deciding what should be my punishment; or, perhaps, he wanted to give me time to reflect on what I had said, and to whom I had said it. Finally, he asked, “Do you know what you have said?”
“Yes, sir; but your treatment drove me to it.”
“Do you know that I have a right to do as I like with you,—that I can kill you, if I please?”
“You have tried to kill me, and I wish you had; but you have no right to do as you like with me.”
“Silence!” he exclaimed, in a thundering voice. “By heavens, girl, you forget yourself too far! Are you mad? If you are, I will soon bring you to your senses. Do you think any other master would bear what I have borne from you this morning? Many masters would have killed you on the spot. How would you like to be sent to jail for your insolence?”
“I know I have been disrespectful, sir,” I replied; “but you drove me to it; I couldn’t help it. As for the jail, there would be more peace for me there than there is here.”
“You deserve to go there,” said he, “and to be under such treatment, that you would forget the meaning of the word peace. It would do you good. It would take some of your high notions out of you. But I am not ready to send you there yet, notwithstanding your ingratitude for all my kindness and forbearance. You have been the plague of my life. I have wanted to make you happy, and I have been repaid with the basest ingratitude; but though you have proved yourself incapable of appreciating my kindness, I will be lenient towards you, Linda. I will give you one more chance to redeem your character. If you behave yourself and do as I require, I will forgive you and treat you as I always have done; but if you disobey me, I will punish you as I would the meanest slave on my plantation. Never let me hear that fellow’s name mentioned again. If I ever know of your speaking to him, I will cowhide you both; and if I catch him lurking about my premises, I will shoot him as soon as I would a dog. Do you hear what I say? I’ll teach you a lesson about marriage and free niggers! Now go, and let this be the last time I have occasion to speak to you on this subject.”
Reader, did you ever hate? I hope not. I never did but once; and I trust I never shall again. Somebody has called it “the atmosphere of hell;” and I believe it is so.
For a fortnight the doctor did not speak to me. He thought to mortify me; to make me feel that I had disgraced myself by receiving the honorable addresses of a respectable colored man, in preference to the base proposals of a white man. But though his lips disdained to address me, his eyes were very loquacious. No animal ever watched its prey more narrowly than he watched me. He knew that I could write, though he had failed to make me read his letters; and he was now troubled lest I should exchange letters with another man. After a while he became weary of silence; and I was sorry for it. One morning, as he passed through the hall, to leave the house, he contrived to thrust a note into my hand. I thought I had better read it, and spare myself the vexation of having him read it to me. It expressed regret for the blow he had given me, and reminded me that I myself was wholly to blame for it. He hoped I had become convinced of the injury I was doing myself by incurring his displeasure. He wrote that he had made up his mind to go to Louisiana; that he should take several slaves with him, and intended I should be one of the number. My mistress would remain where she was; therefore I should have nothing to fear from that quarter. If I merited kindness from him, he assured me that it would be lavishly bestowed. He begged me to think over the matter, and answer the following day.
The next morning I was called to carry a pair of scissors to his room. I laid them on the table, with the letter beside them. He thought it was my answer, and did not call me back. I went as usual to attend my young mistress to and from school. He met me in the street, and ordered me to stop at his office on my way back. When I entered, he showed me his letter, and asked me why I had not answered it. I replied, “I am your daughter’s property, and it is in your power to send me, or take me, wherever you please.” He said he was very glad to find me so willing to go, and that we should start early in the autumn. He had a large practice in the town, and I rather thought he had made up the story merely to frighten me. However that might be, I was determined that I would never go to Louisiana with him.
Summer passed away, and early in the autumn Dr. Flint’s eldest son was sent to Louisiana to examine the country, with a view to emigrating. That news did not disturb me. I knew very well that I should not be sent with him. That I had not been taken to the plantation before this time, was owing to the fact that his son was there. He was jealous of his son; and jealousy of the overseer had kept him from punishing me by sending me into the fields to work. Is it strange that I was not proud of these protectors? As for the overseer, he was a man for whom I had less respect than I had for a bloodhound.
Young Mr. Flint did not bring back a favorable report of Louisiana, and I heard no more of that scheme. Soon after this, my lover met me at the corner of the street, and I stopped to speak to him. Looking up, I saw my master watching us from his window. I hurried home, trembling with fear. I was sent for, immediately, to go to his room. He met me with a blow. “When is mistress to be married?” said he, in a sneering tone. A shower of oaths and imprecations followed. How thankful I was that my lover was a free man! that my tyrant had no power to flog him for speaking to me in the street!
Again and again I revolved in my mind how all this would end. There was no hope that the doctor would consent to sell me on any terms. He had an iron will, and was determined to keep me, and to conquer me. My lover was an intelligent and religious man. Even if he could have obtained permission to marry me while I was a slave, the marriage would give him no power to protect me from my master. It would have made him miserable to witness the insults I should have been subjected to. And then, if we had children, I knew they must “follow the condition of the mother.” What a terrible blight that would be on the heart of a free, intelligent father! For his sake, I felt that I ought not to link his fate with my own unhappy destiny. He was going to Savannah to see about a little property left him by an uncle; and hard as it was to bring my feelings to it, I earnestly entreated him not to come back. I advised him to go to the Free States, where his tongue would not be tied, and where his intelligence would be of more avail to him. He left me, still hoping the day would come when I could be bought. With me the lamp of hope had gone out. The dream of my girlhood was over. I felt lonely and desolate.
Still I was not stripped of all. I still had my good grandmother, and my affectionate brother. When he put his arms round my neck, and looked into my eyes, as if to read there the troubles I dared not tell, I felt that I still had something to love. But even that pleasant emotion was chilled by the reflection that he might be torn from me at any moment, by some sudden freak of my master. If he had known how we loved each other, I think he would have exulted in separating us. We often planned together how we could get to the north. But, as William remarked, such things are easier said than done. My movements were very closely watched, and we had no means of getting any money to defray our expenses. As for grandmother, she was strongly opposed to her children’s undertaking any such project. She had not forgotten poor Benjamin’s sufferings, and she was afraid that if another child tried to escape, he would have a similar or a worse fate. To me, nothing seemed more dreadful than my present life. I said to myself, “William must be free. He shall go to the north, and I will follow him.” Many a slave sister has formed the same plans.
VIII. What Slaves Are Taught To Think Of The North.
Slaveholders pride themselves upon being honorable men; but if you were to hear the enormous lies they tell their slaves, you would have small respect for their veracity. I have spoken plain English. Pardon me. I cannot use a milder term. When they visit the north, and return home, they tell their slaves of the runaways they have seen, and describe them to be in the most deplorable condition. A slaveholder once told me that he had seen a runaway friend of mine in New York, and that she besought him to take her back to her master, for she was literally dying of starvation; that many days she had only one cold potato to eat, and at other times could get nothing at all. He said he refused to take her, because he knew her master would not thank him for bringing such a miserable wretch to his house. He ended by saying to me, “This is the punishment she brought on herself for running away from a kind master.”
This whole story was false. I afterwards staid with that friend in New York, and found her in comfortable circumstances. She had never thought of such a thing as wishing to go back to slavery. Many of the slaves believe such stories, and think it is not worth while to exchange slavery for such a hard kind of freedom. It is difficult to persuade such that freedom could make them useful men, and enable them to protect their wives and children. If those heathen in our Christian land had as much teaching as some Hindoos, they would think otherwise. They would know that liberty is more valuable than life. They would begin to understand their own capabilities, and exert themselves to become men and women.
But while the Free States sustain a law which hurls fugitives back into slavery, how can the slaves resolve to become men? There are some who strive to protect wives and daughters from the insults of their masters; but those who have such sentiments have had advantages above the general mass of slaves. They have been partially civilized and Christianized by favorable circumstances. Some are bold enough to utter such sentiments to their masters. O, that there were more of them!
Some poor creatures have been so brutalized by the lash that they will sneak out of the way to give their masters free access to their wives and daughters. Do you think this proves the black man to belong to an inferior order of beings? What would you be, if you had been born and brought up a slave, with generations of slaves for ancestors? I admit that the black man is inferior. But what is it that makes him so? It is the ignorance in which white men compel him to live; it is the torturing whip that lashes manhood out of him; it is the fierce bloodhounds of the South, and the scarcely less cruel human bloodhounds of the north, who enforce the Fugitive Slave Law. They do the work.
Southern gentlemen indulge in the most contemptuous expressions about the Yankees, while they, on their part, consent to do the vilest work for them, such as the ferocious bloodhounds and the despised negro-hunters are employed to do at home. When southerners go to the north, they are proud to do them honor; but the northern man is not welcome south of Mason and Dixon’s line, unless he suppresses every thought and feeling at variance with their “peculiar institution.” Nor is it enough to be silent. The masters are not pleased, unless they obtain a greater degree of subservience than that; and they are generally accommodated. Do they respect the northerner for this? I trow not. Even the slaves despise “a northern man with southern principles;” and that is the class they generally see. When northerners go to the south to reside, they prove very apt scholars. They soon imbibe the sentiments and disposition of their neighbors, and generally go beyond their teachers. Of the two, they are proverbially the hardest masters.
They seem to satisfy their consciences with the doctrine that God created the Africans to be slaves. What a libel upon the heavenly Father, who “made of one blood all nations of men!” And then who are Africans? Who can measure the amount of Anglo-Saxon blood coursing in the veins of American slaves?
I have spoken of the pains slaveholders take to give their slaves a bad opinion of the north; but, notwithstanding this, intelligent slaves are aware that they have many friends in the Free States. Even the most ignorant have some confused notions about it. They knew that I could read; and I was often asked if I had seen any thing in the newspapers about white folks over in the big north, who were trying to get their freedom for them. Some believe that the abolitionists have already made them free, and that it is established by law, but that their masters prevent the law from going into effect. One woman begged me to get a newspaper and read it over. She said her husband told her that the black people had sent word to the queen of ’Merica that they were all slaves; that she didn’t believe it, and went to Washington city to see the president about it. They quarrelled; she drew her sword upon him, and swore that he should help her to make them all free.
That poor, ignorant woman thought that America was governed by a Queen, to whom the President was subordinate. I wish the President was subordinate to Queen Justice.
IX. Sketches Of Neighboring Slaveholders.
There was a planter in the country, not far from us, whom I will call Mr. Litch. He was an ill-bred, uneducated man, but very wealthy. He had six hundred slaves, many of whom he did not know by sight. His extensive plantation was managed by well-paid overseers. There was a jail and a whipping post on his grounds; and whatever cruelties were perpetrated there, they passed without comment. He was so effectually screened by his great wealth that he was called to no account for his crimes, not even for murder.
Various were the punishments resorted to. A favorite one was to tie a rope round a man’s body, and suspend him from the ground. A fire was kindled over him, from which was suspended a piece of fat pork. As this cooked, the scalding drops of fat continually fell on the bare flesh. On his own plantation, he required very strict obedience to the eighth commandment. But depredations on the neighbors were allowable, provided the culprit managed to evade detection or suspicion. If a neighbor brought a charge of theft against any of his slaves, he was browbeaten by the master, who assured him that his slaves had enough of every thing at home, and had no inducement to steal. No sooner was the neighbor’s back turned, than the accused was sought out, and whipped for his lack of discretion. If a slave stole from him even a pound of meat or a peck of corn, if detection followed, he was put in chains and imprisoned, and so kept till his form was attenuated by hunger and suffering.
A freshet once bore his wine cellar and meat house miles away from the plantation. Some slaves followed, and secured bits of meat and bottles of wine. Two were detected; a ham and some liquor being found in their huts. They were summoned by their master. No words were used, but a club felled them to the ground. A rough box was their coffin, and their interment was a dog’s burial. Nothing was said.
Murder was so common on his plantation that he feared to be alone after nightfall. He might have believed in ghosts.
His brother, if not equal in wealth, was at least equal in cruelty. His bloodhounds were well trained. Their pen was spacious, and a terror to the slaves. They were let loose on a runaway, and, if they tracked him, they literally tore the flesh from his bones. When this slaveholder died, his shrieks and groans were so frightful that they appalled his own friends. His last words were, “I am going to hell; bury my money with me.”
After death his eyes remained open. To press the lids down, silver dollars were laid on them. These were buried with him. From this circumstance, a rumor went abroad that his coffin was filled with money. Three times his grave was opened, and his coffin taken out. The last time, his body was found on the ground, and a flock of buzzards were pecking at it. He was again interred, and a sentinel set over his grave. The perpetrators were never discovered.
Cruelty is contagious in uncivilized communities. Mr. Conant, a neighbor of Mr. Litch, returned from town one evening in a partial state of intoxication. His body servant gave him some offence. He was divested of his clothes, except his shirt, whipped, and tied to a large tree in front of the house. It was a stormy night in winter. The wind blew bitterly cold, and the boughs of the old tree crackled under falling sleet. A member of the family, fearing he would freeze to death, begged that he might be taken down; but the master would not relent. He remained there three hours; and, when he was cut down, he was more dead than alive. Another slave, who stole a pig from this master, to appease his hunger, was terribly flogged. In desperation, he tried to run away. But at the end of two miles, he was so faint with loss of blood, he thought he was dying. He had a wife, and he longed to see her once more. Too sick to walk, he crept back that long distance on his hands and knees. When he reached his master’s, it was night. He had not strength to rise and open the gate. He moaned, and tried to call for help. I had a friend living in the same family. At last his cry reached her. She went out and found the prostrate man at the gate. She ran back to the house for assistance, and two men returned with her. They carried him in, and laid him on the floor. The back of his shirt was one clot of blood. By means of lard, my friend loosened it from the raw flesh. She bandaged him, gave him cool drink, and left him to rest. The master said he deserved a hundred more lashes. When his own labor was stolen from him, he had stolen food to appease his hunger. This was his crime.
Another neighbor was a Mrs. Wade. At no hour of the day was there cessation of the lash on her premises. Her labors began with the dawn, and did not cease till long after nightfall. The barn was her particular place of torture. There she lashed the slaves with the might of a man. An old slave of hers once said to me, “It is hell in missis’s house. ’Pears I can never get out. Day and night I prays to die.”
The mistress died before the old woman, and, when dying, entreated her husband not to permit any one of her slaves to look on her after death. A slave who had nursed her children, and had still a child in her care, watched her chance, and stole with it in her arms to the room where lay her dead mistress. She gazed a while on her, then raised her hand and dealt two blows on her face, saying, as she did so, “The devil is got you now!” She forgot that the child was looking on. She had just begun to talk; and she said to her father, “I did see ma, and mammy did strike ma, so,” striking her own face with her little hand. The master was startled. He could not imagine how the nurse could obtain access to the room where the corpse lay; for he kept the door locked. He questioned her. She confessed that what the child had said was true, and told how she had procured the key. She was sold to Georgia.
In my childhood I knew a valuable slave, named Charity, and loved her, as all children did. Her young mistress married, and took her to Louisiana. Her little boy, James, was sold to a good sort of master. He became involved in debt, and James was sold again to a wealthy slaveholder, noted for his cruelty. With this man he grew up to manhood, receiving the treatment of a dog. After a severe whipping, to save himself from further infliction of the lash, with which he was threatened, he took to the woods. He was in a most miserable condition—cut by the cowskin, half naked, half starved, and without the means of procuring a crust of bread.
Some weeks after his escape, he was captured, tied, and carried back to his master’s plantation. This man considered punishment in his jail, on bread and water, after receiving hundreds of lashes, too mild for the poor slave’s offence. Therefore he decided, after the overseer should have whipped him to his satisfaction, to have him placed between the screws of the cotton gin, to stay as long as he had been in the woods. This wretched creature was cut with the whip from his head to his feet, then washed with strong brine, to prevent the flesh from mortifying, and make it heal sooner than it otherwise would. He was then put into the cotton gin, which was screwed down, only allowing him room to turn on his side when he could not lie on his back. Every morning a slave was sent with a piece of bread and bowl of water, which were placed within reach of the poor fellow. The slave was charged, under penalty of severe punishment, not to speak to him.
Four days passed, and the slave continued to carry the bread and water. On the second morning, he found the bread gone, but the water untouched. When he had been in the press four days and five nights, the slave informed his master that the water had not been used for four mornings, and that a horrible stench came from the gin house. The overseer was sent to examine into it. When the press was unscrewed, the dead body was found partly eaten by rats and vermin. Perhaps the rats that devoured his bread had gnawed him before life was extinct. Poor Charity! Grandmother and I often asked each other how her affectionate heart would bear the news, if she should ever hear of the murder of her son. We had known her husband, and knew that James was like him in manliness and intelligence. These were the qualities that made it so hard for him to be a plantation slave. They put him into a rough box, and buried him with less feeling than would have been manifested for an old house dog. Nobody asked any questions. He was a slave; and the feeling was that the master had a right to do what he pleased with his own property. And what did he care for the value of a slave? He had hundreds of them. When they had finished their daily toil, they must hurry to eat their little morsels, and be ready to extinguish their pine knots before nine o’clock, when the overseer went his patrol rounds. He entered every cabin, to see that men and their wives had gone to bed together, lest the men, from over-fatigue, should fall asleep in the chimney corner, and remain there till the morning horn called them to their daily task. Women are considered of no value, unless they continually increase their owner’s stock. They are put on a par with animals. This same master shot a woman through the head, who had run away and been brought back to him. No one called him to account for it. If a slave resisted being whipped, the bloodhounds were unpacked, and set upon him, to tear his flesh from his bones. The master who did these things was highly educated, and styled a perfect gentleman. He also boasted the name and standing of a Christian, though Satan never had a truer follower.
I could tell of more slaveholders as cruel as those I have described. They are not exceptions to the general rule. I do not say there are no humane slaveholders. Such characters do exist, notwithstanding the hardening influences around them. But they are “like angels’ visits—few and far between.”
I knew a young lady who was one of these rare specimens. She was an orphan, and inherited as slaves a woman and her six children. Their father was a free man. They had a comfortable home of their own, parents and children living together. The mother and eldest daughter served their mistress during the day, and at night returned to their dwelling, which was on the premises. The young lady was very pious, and there was some reality in her religion. She taught her slaves to lead pure lives, and wished them to enjoy the fruit of their own industry. Her religion was not a garb put on for Sunday, and laid aside till Sunday returned again. The eldest daughter of the slave mother was promised in marriage to a free man; and the day before the wedding this good mistress emancipated her, in order that her marriage might have the sanction of law.
Report said that this young lady cherished an unrequited affection for a man who had resolved to marry for wealth. In the course of time a rich uncle of hers died. He left six thousand dollars to his two sons by a colored woman, and the remainder of his property to this orphan niece. The metal soon attracted the magnet. The lady and her weighty purse became his. She offered to manumit her slaves—telling them that her marriage might make unexpected changes in their destiny, and she wished to insure their happiness. They refused to take their freedom, saying that she had always been their best friend, and they could not be so happy any where as with her. I was not surprised. I had often seen them in their comfortable home, and thought that the whole town did not contain a happier family. They had never felt slavery; and, when it was too late, they were convinced of its reality.
When the new master claimed this family as his property, the father became furious, and went to his mistress for protection. “I can do nothing for you now, Harry,” said she. “I no longer have the power I had a week ago. I have succeeded in obtaining the freedom of your wife; but I cannot obtain it for your children.” The unhappy father swore that nobody should take his children from him. He concealed them in the woods for some days; but they were discovered and taken. The father was put in jail, and the two oldest boys sold to Georgia. One little girl, too young to be of service to her master, was left with the wretched mother. The other three were carried to their master’s plantation. The eldest soon became a mother, and, when the slaveholder’s wife looked at the babe, she wept bitterly. She knew that her own husband had violated the purity she had so carefully inculcated. She had a second child by her master, and then he sold her and his offspring to his brother. She bore two children to the brother, and was sold again. The next sister went crazy. The life she was compelled to lead drove her mad. The third one became the mother of five daughters. Before the birth of the fourth the pious mistress died. To the last, she rendered every kindness to the slaves that her unfortunate circumstances permitted. She passed away peacefully, glad to close her eyes on a life which had been made so wretched by the man she loved.
This man squandered the fortune he had received, and sought to retrieve his affairs by a second marriage; but, having retired after a night of drunken debauch, he was found dead in the morning. He was called a good master; for he fed and clothed his slaves better than most masters, and the lash was not heard on his plantation so frequently as on many others. Had it not been for slavery, he would have been a better man, and his wife a happier woman.
No pen can give an adequate description of the all-pervading corruption produced by slavery. The slave girl is reared in an atmosphere of licentiousness and fear. The lash and the foul talk of her master and his sons are her teachers. When she is fourteen or fifteen, her owner, or his sons, or the overseer, or perhaps all of them, begin to bribe her with presents. If these fail to accomplish their purpose, she is whipped or starved into submission to their will. She may have had religious principles inculcated by some pious mother or grandmother, or some good mistress; she may have a lover, whose good opinion and peace of mind are dear to her heart; or the profligate men who have power over her may be exceedingly odious to her. But resistance is hopeless.
“The poor worm
Shall prove her contest vain. Life’s little day
Shall pass, and she is gone!”
The slaveholder’s sons are, of course, vitiated, even while boys, by the unclean influences every where around them. Nor do the master’s daughters always escape. Severe retributions sometimes come upon him for the wrongs he does to the daughters of the slaves. The white daughters early hear their parents quarrelling about some female slave. Their curiosity is excited, and they soon learn the cause. They are attended by the young slave girls whom their father has corrupted; and they hear such talk as should never meet youthful ears, or any other ears. They know that the women slaves are subject to their father’s authority in all things; and in some cases they exercise the same authority over the men slaves. I have myself seen the master of such a household whose head was bowed down in shame; for it was known in the neighborhood that his daughter had selected one of the meanest slaves on his plantation to be the father of his first grandchild. She did not make her advances to her equals, nor even to her father’s more intelligent servants. She selected the most brutalized, over whom her authority could be exercised with less fear of exposure. Her father, half frantic with rage, sought to revenge himself on the offending black man; but his daughter, foreseeing the storm that would arise, had given him free papers, and sent him out of the state.
In such cases the infant is smothered, or sent where it is never seen by any who know its history. But if the white parent is the father, instead of the mother, the offspring are unblushingly reared for the market. If they are girls, I have indicated plainly enough what will be their inevitable destiny.
You may believe what I say; for I write only that whereof I know. I was twenty-one years in that cage of obscene birds. I can testify, from my own experience and observation, that slavery is a curse to the whites as well as to the blacks. It makes the white fathers cruel and sensual; the sons violent and licentious; it contaminates the daughters, and makes the wives wretched. And as for the colored race, it needs an abler pen than mine to describe the extremity of their sufferings, the depth of their degradation.
Yet few slaveholders seem to be aware of the widespread moral ruin occasioned by this wicked system. Their talk is of blighted cotton crops—not of the blight on their children’s souls.
If you want to be fully convinced of the abominations of slavery, go on a southern plantation, and call yourself a negro trader. Then there will be no concealment; and you will see and hear things that will seem to you impossible among human beings with immortal souls.
X. A Perilous Passage In The Slave Girl’s Life.
After my lover went away, Dr. Flint contrived a new plan. He seemed to have an idea that my fear of my mistress was his greatest obstacle. In the blandest tones, he told me that he was going to build a small house for me, in a secluded place, four miles away from the town. I shuddered; but I was constrained to listen, while he talked of his intention to give me a home of my own, and to make a lady of me. Hitherto, I had escaped my dreaded fate, by being in the midst of people. My grandmother had already had high words with my master about me. She had told him pretty plainly what she thought of his character, and there was considerable gossip in the neighborhood about our affairs, to which the open-mouthed jealousy of Mrs. Flint contributed not a little. When my master said he was going to build a house for me, and that he could do it with little trouble and expense, I was in hopes something would happen to frustrate his scheme; but I soon heard that the house was actually begun. I vowed before my Maker that I would never enter it. I had rather toil on the plantation from dawn till dark; I had rather live and die in jail, than drag on, from day to day, through such a living death. I was determined that the master, whom I so hated and loathed, who had blighted the prospects of my youth, and made my life a desert, should not, after my long struggle with him, succeed at last in trampling his victim under his feet. I would do any thing, every thing, for the sake of defeating him. What could I do? I thought and thought, till I became desperate, and made a plunge into the abyss.
And now, reader, I come to a period in my unhappy life, which I would gladly forget if I could. The remembrance fills me with sorrow and shame. It pains me to tell you of it; but I have promised to tell you the truth, and I will do it honestly, let it cost me what it may. I will not try to screen myself behind the plea of compulsion from a master; for it was not so. Neither can I plead ignorance or thoughtlessness. For years, my master had done his utmost to pollute my mind with foul images, and to destroy the pure principles inculcated by my grandmother, and the good mistress of my childhood. The influences of slavery had had the same effect on me that they had on other young girls; they had made me prematurely knowing, concerning the evil ways of the world. I knew what I did, and I did it with deliberate calculation.
But, O, ye happy women, whose purity has been sheltered from childhood, who have been free to choose the objects of your affection, whose homes are protected by law, do not judge the poor desolate slave girl too severely! If slavery had been abolished, I, also, could have married the man of my choice; I could have had a home shielded by the laws; and I should have been spared the painful task of confessing what I am now about to relate; but all my prospects had been blighted by slavery. I wanted to keep myself pure; and, under the most adverse circumstances, I tried hard to preserve my self-respect; but I was struggling alone in the powerful grasp of the demon Slavery; and the monster proved too strong for me. I felt as if I was forsaken by God and man; as if all my efforts must be frustrated; and I became reckless in my despair.
I have told you that Dr. Flint’s persecutions and his wife’s jealousy had given rise to some gossip in the neighborhood. Among others, it chanced that a white unmarried gentleman had obtained some knowledge of the circumstances in which I was placed. He knew my grandmother, and often spoke to me in the street. He became interested for me, and asked questions about my master, which I answered in part. He expressed a great deal of sympathy, and a wish to aid me. He constantly sought opportunities to see me, and wrote to me frequently. I was a poor slave girl, only fifteen years old.
So much attention from a superior person was, of course, flattering; for human nature is the same in all. I also felt grateful for his sympathy, and encouraged by his kind words. It seemed to me a great thing to have such a friend. By degrees, a more tender feeling crept into my heart. He was an educated and eloquent gentleman; too eloquent, alas, for the poor slave girl who trusted in him. Of course I saw whither all this was tending. I knew the impassable gulf between us; but to be an object of interest to a man who is not married, and who is not her master, is agreeable to the pride and feelings of a slave, if her miserable situation has left her any pride or sentiment. It seems less degrading to give one’s self, than to submit to compulsion. There is something akin to freedom in having a lover who has no control over you, except that which he gains by kindness and attachment. A master may treat you as rudely as he pleases, and you dare not speak; moreover, the wrong does not seem so great with an unmarried man, as with one who has a wife to be made unhappy. There may be sophistry in all this; but the condition of a slave confuses all principles of morality, and, in fact, renders the practice of them impossible.
When I found that my master had actually begun to build the lonely cottage, other feelings mixed with those I have described. Revenge, and calculations of interest, were added to flattered vanity and sincere gratitude for kindness. I knew nothing would enrage Dr. Flint so much as to know that I favored another; and it was something to triumph over my tyrant even in that small way. I thought he would revenge himself by selling me, and I was sure my friend, Mr. Sands, would buy me. He was a man of more generosity and feeling than my master, and I thought my freedom could be easily obtained from him. The crisis of my fate now came so near that I was desperate. I shuddered to think of being the mother of children that should be owned by my old tyrant. I knew that as soon as a new fancy took him, his victims were sold far off to get rid of them; especially if they had children. I had seen several women sold, with his babies at the breast. He never allowed his offspring by slaves to remain long in sight of himself and his wife. Of a man who was not my master I could ask to have my children well supported; and in this case, I felt confident I should obtain the boon. I also felt quite sure that they would be made free. With all these thoughts revolving in my mind, and seeing no other way of escaping the doom I so much dreaded, I made a headlong plunge. Pity me, and pardon me, O virtuous reader! You never knew what it is to be a slave; to be entirely unprotected by law or custom; to have the laws reduce you to the condition of a chattel, entirely subject to the will of another. You never exhausted your ingenuity in avoiding the snares, and eluding the power of a hated tyrant; you never shuddered at the sound of his footsteps, and trembled within hearing of his voice. I know I did wrong. No one can feel it more sensibly than I do. The painful and humiliating memory will haunt me to my dying day. Still, in looking back, calmly, on the events of my life, I feel that the slave woman ought not to be judged by the same standard as others.
The months passed on. I had many unhappy hours. I secretly mourned over the sorrow I was bringing on my grandmother, who had so tried to shield me from harm. I knew that I was the greatest comfort of her old age, and that it was a source of pride to her that I had not degraded myself, like most of the slaves. I wanted to confess to her that I was no longer worthy of her love; but I could not utter the dreaded words.
As for Dr. Flint, I had a feeling of satisfaction and triumph in the thought of telling him. From time to time he told me of his intended arrangements, and I was silent. At last, he came and told me the cottage was completed, and ordered me to go to it. I told him I would never enter it. He said, “I have heard enough of such talk as that. You shall go, if you are carried by force; and you shall remain there.”
I replied, “I will never go there. In a few months I shall be a mother.”
He stood and looked at me in dumb amazement, and left the house without a word. I thought I should be happy in my triumph over him. But now that the truth was out, and my relatives would hear of it, I felt wretched. Humble as were their circumstances, they had pride in my good character. Now, how could I look them in the face? My self-respect was gone! I had resolved that I would be virtuous, though I was a slave. I had said, “Let the storm beat! I will brave it till I die.” And now, how humiliated I felt!
I went to my grandmother. My lips moved to make confession, but the words stuck in my throat. I sat down in the shade of a tree at her door and began to sew. I think she saw something unusual was the matter with me. The mother of slaves is very watchful. She knows there is no security for her children. After they have entered their teens she lives in daily expectation of trouble. This leads to many questions. If the girl is of a sensitive nature, timidity keeps her from answering truthfully, and this well-meant course has a tendency to drive her from maternal counsels. Presently, in came my mistress, like a mad woman, and accused me concerning her husband. My grandmother, whose suspicions had been previously awakened, believed what she said. She exclaimed, “O Linda! has it come to this? I had rather see you dead than to see you as you now are. You are a disgrace to your dead mother.” She tore from my fingers my mother’s wedding ring and her silver thimble. “Go away!” she exclaimed, “and never come to my house, again.” Her reproaches fell so hot and heavy, that they left me no chance to answer. Bitter tears, such as the eyes never shed but once, were my only answer. I rose from my seat, but fell back again, sobbing. She did not speak to me; but the tears were running down her furrowed cheeks, and they scorched me like fire. She had always been so kind to me! So kind! How I longed to throw myself at her feet, and tell her all the truth! But she had ordered me to go, and never to come there again. After a few minutes, I mustered strength, and started to obey her. With what feelings did I now close that little gate, which I used to open with such an eager hand in my childhood! It closed upon me with a sound I never heard before.
Where could I go? I was afraid to return to my master’s. I walked on recklessly, not caring where I went, or what would become of me. When I had gone four or five miles, fatigue compelled me to stop. I sat down on the stump of an old tree. The stars were shining through the boughs above me. How they mocked me, with their bright, calm light! The hours passed by, and as I sat there alone a chilliness and deadly sickness came over me. I sank on the ground. My mind was full of horrid thoughts. I prayed to die; but the prayer was not answered. At last, with great effort I roused myself, and walked some distance further, to the house of a woman who had been a friend of my mother. When I told her why I was there, she spoke soothingly to me; but I could not be comforted. I thought I could bear my shame if I could only be reconciled to my grandmother. I longed to open my heart to her. I thought if she could know the real state of the case, and all I had been bearing for years, she would perhaps judge me less harshly. My friend advised me to send for her. I did so; but days of agonizing suspense passed before she came. Had she utterly forsaken me? No. She came at last. I knelt before her, and told her the things that had poisoned my life; how long I had been persecuted; that I saw no way of escape; and in an hour of extremity I had become desperate. She listened in silence. I told her I would bear any thing and do any thing, if in time I had hopes of obtaining her forgiveness. I begged of her to pity me, for my dead mother’s sake. And she did pity me. She did not say, “I forgive you;” but she looked at me lovingly, with her eyes full of tears. She laid her old hand gently on my head, and murmured, “Poor child! Poor child!”
XI. The New Tie To Life.
I returned to my good grandmother’s house. She had an interview with Mr. Sands. When she asked him why he could not have left her one ewe lamb,—whether there were not plenty of slaves who did not care about character,—he made no answer; but he spoke kind and encouraging words. He promised to care for my child, and to buy me, be the conditions what they might.
I had not seen Dr. Flint for five days. I had never seen him since I made the avowal to him. He talked of the disgrace I had brought on myself; how I had sinned against my master, and mortified my old grandmother. He intimated that if I had accepted his proposals, he, as a physician, could have saved me from exposure. He even condescended to pity me. Could he have offered wormwood more bitter? He, whose persecutions had been the cause of my sin!
“Linda,” said he, “though you have been criminal towards me, I feel for you, and I can pardon you if you obey my wishes. Tell me whether the fellow you wanted to marry is the father of your child. If you deceive me, you shall feel the fires of hell.”
I did not feel as proud as I had done. My strongest weapon with him was gone. I was lowered in my own estimation, and had resolved to bear his abuse in silence. But when he spoke contemptuously of the lover who had always treated me honorably; when I remembered that but for him I might have been a virtuous, free, and happy wife, I lost my patience. “I have sinned against God and myself,” I replied; “but not against you.”
He clinched his teeth, and muttered, “Curse you!” He came towards me, with ill-suppressed rage, and exclaimed, “You obstinate girl! I could grind your bones to powder! You have thrown yourself away on some worthless rascal. You are weak-minded, and have been easily persuaded by those who don’t care a straw for you. The future will settle accounts between us. You are blinded now; but hereafter you will be convinced that your master was your best friend. My lenity towards you is a proof of it. I might have punished you in many ways. I might have had you whipped till you fell dead under the lash. But I wanted you to live; I would have bettered your condition. Others cannot do it. You are my slave. Your mistress, disgusted by your conduct, forbids you to return to the house; therefore I leave you here for the present; but I shall see you often. I will call to-morrow.”
He came with frowning brows, that showed a dissatisfied state of mind. After asking about my health, he inquired whether my board was paid, and who visited me. He then went on to say that he had neglected his duty; that as a physician there were certain things that he ought to have explained to me. Then followed talk such as would have made the most shameless blush. He ordered me to stand up before him. I obeyed. “I command you,” said he, “to tell me whether the father of your child is white or black.” I hesitated. “Answer me this instant!” he exclaimed. I did answer. He sprang upon me like a wolf, and grabbed my arm as if he would have broken it. “Do you love him?” said he, in a hissing tone.
“I am thankful that I do not despise him,” I replied.
He raised his hand to strike me; but it fell again. I don’t know what arrested the blow. He sat down, with lips tightly compressed. At last he spoke. “I came here,” said he, “to make you a friendly proposition; but your ingratitude chafes me beyond endurance. You turn aside all my good intentions towards you. I don’t know what it is that keeps me from killing you.” Again he rose, as if he had a mind to strike me.
But he resumed. “On one condition I will forgive your insolence and crime. You must henceforth have no communication of any kind with the father of your child. You must not ask any thing from him, or receive any thing from him. I will take care of you and your child. You had better promise this at once, and not wait till you are deserted by him. This is the last act of mercy I shall show towards you.”
I said something about being unwilling to have my child supported by a man who had cursed it and me also. He rejoined, that a woman who had sunk to my level had no right to expect any thing else. He asked, for the last time, would I accept his kindness? I answered that I would not.
“Very well,” said he; “then take the consequences of your wayward course. Never look to me for help. You are my slave, and shall always be my slave. I will never sell you, that you may depend upon.”
Hope died away in my heart as he closed the door after him. I had calculated that in his rage he would sell me to a slave-trader; and I knew the father of my child was on the watch to buy me.
About this time my uncle Phillip was expected to return from a voyage. The day before his departure I had officiated as bridesmaid to a young friend. My heart was then ill at ease, but my smiling countenance did not betray it. Only a year had passed; but what fearful changes it had wrought! My heart had grown gray in misery. Lives that flash in sunshine, and lives that are born in tears, receive their hue from circumstances. None of us know what a year may bring forth.
I felt no joy when they told me my uncle had come. He wanted to see me, though he knew what had happened. I shrank from him at first; but at last consented that he should come to my room. He received me as he always had done. O, how my heart smote me when I felt his tears on my burning cheeks! The words of my grandmother came to my mind,—“Perhaps your mother and father are taken from the evil days to come.” My disappointed heart could now praise God that it was so. But why, thought I, did my relatives ever cherish hopes for me? What was there to save me from the usual fate of slave girls? Many more beautiful and more intelligent than I had experienced a similar fate, or a far worse one. How could they hope that I should escape?
My uncle’s stay was short, and I was not sorry for it. I was too ill in mind and body to enjoy my friends as I had done. For some weeks I was unable to leave my bed. I could not have any doctor but my master, and I would not have him sent for. At last, alarmed by my increasing illness, they sent for him. I was very weak and nervous; and as soon as he entered the room, I began to scream. They told him my state was very critical. He had no wish to hasten me out of the world, and he withdrew.
When my babe was born, they said it was premature. It weighed only four pounds; but God let it live. I heard the doctor say I could not survive till morning. I had often prayed for death; but now I did not want to die, unless my child could die too. Many weeks passed before I was able to leave my bed. I was a mere wreck of my former self. For a year there was scarcely a day when I was free from chills and fever. My babe also was sickly. His little limbs were often racked with pain. Dr. Flint continued his visits, to look after my health; and he did not fail to remind me that my child was an addition to his stock of slaves.
I felt too feeble to dispute with him, and listened to his remarks in silence. His visits were less frequent; but his busy spirit could not remain quiet. He employed my brother in his office, and he was made the medium of frequent notes and messages to me. William was a bright lad, and of much use to the doctor. He had learned to put up medicines, to leech, cup, and bleed. He had taught himself to read and spell. I was proud of my brother; and the old doctor suspected as much. One day, when I had not seen him for several weeks, I heard his steps approaching the door. I dreaded the encounter, and hid myself. He inquired for me, of course; but I was nowhere to be found. He went to his office, and despatched William with a note. The color mounted to my brother’s face when he gave it to me; and he said, “Don’t you hate me, Linda, for bringing you these things?” I told him I could not blame him; he was a slave, and obliged to obey his master’s will. The note ordered me to come to his office. I went. He demanded to know where I was when he called. I told him I was at home. He flew into a passion, and said he knew better. Then he launched out upon his usual themes,—my crimes against him, and my ingratitude for his forbearance. The laws were laid down to me anew, and I was dismissed. I felt humiliated that my brother should stand by, and listen to such language as would be addressed only to a slave. Poor boy! He was powerless to defend me; but I saw the tears, which he vainly strove to keep back. This manifestation of feeling irritated the doctor. William could do nothing to please him. One morning he did not arrive at the office so early as usual; and that circumstance afforded his master an opportunity to vent his spleen. He was put in jail. The next day my brother sent a trader to the doctor, with a request to be sold. His master was greatly incensed at what he called his insolence. He said he had put him there to reflect upon his bad conduct, and he certainly was not giving any evidence of repentance. For two days he harassed himself to find somebody to do his office work; but every thing went wrong without William. He was released, and ordered to take his old stand, with many threats, if he was not careful about his future behavior.
As the months passed on, my boy improved in health. When he was a year old, they called him beautiful. The little vine was taking deep root in my existence, though its clinging fondness excited a mixture of love and pain. When I was most sorely oppressed I found a solace in his smiles. I loved to watch his infant slumbers; but always there was a dark cloud over my enjoyment. I could never forget that he was a slave. Sometimes I wished that he might die in infancy. God tried me. My darling became very ill. The bright eyes grew dull, and the little feet and hands were so icy cold that I thought death had already touched them. I had prayed for his death, but never so earnestly as I now prayed for his life; and my prayer was heard. Alas, what mockery it is for a slave mother to try to pray back her dying child to life! Death is better than slavery. It was a sad thought that I had no name to give my child. His father caressed him and treated him kindly, whenever he had a chance to see him. He was not unwilling that he should bear his name; but he had no legal claim to it; and if I had bestowed it upon him, my master would have regarded it as a new crime, a new piece of insolence, and would, perhaps, revenge it on the boy. O, the serpent of Slavery has many and poisonous fangs!
XII. Fear Of Insurrection.
Not far from this time Nat Turner’s insurrection broke out; and the news threw our town into great commotion. Strange that they should be alarmed, when their slaves were so “contented and happy”! But so it was.
It was always the custom to have a muster every year. On that occasion every white man shouldered his musket. The citizens and the so-called country gentlemen wore military uniforms. The poor whites took their places in the ranks in every-day dress, some without shoes, some without hats. This grand occasion had already passed; and when the slaves were told there was to be another muster, they were surprised and rejoiced. Poor creatures! They thought it was going to be a holiday. I was informed of the true state of affairs, and imparted it to the few I could trust. Most gladly would I have proclaimed it to every slave; but I dared not. All could not be relied on. Mighty is the power of the torturing lash.
By sunrise, people were pouring in from every quarter within twenty miles of the town. I knew the houses were to be searched; and I expected it would be done by country bullies and the poor whites. I knew nothing annoyed them so much as to see colored people living in comfort and respectability; so I made arrangements for them with especial care. I arranged every thing in my grandmother’s house as neatly as possible. I put white quilts on the beds, and decorated some of the rooms with flowers. When all was arranged, I sat down at the window to watch. Far as my eye could reach, it rested on a motley crowd of soldiers. Drums and fifes were discoursing martial music. The men were divided into companies of sixteen, each headed by a captain. Orders were given, and the wild scouts rushed in every direction, wherever a colored face was to be found.
It was a grand opportunity for the low whites, who had no negroes of their own to scourge. They exulted in such a chance to exercise a little brief authority, and show their subserviency to the slaveholders; not reflecting that the power which trampled on the colored people also kept themselves in poverty, ignorance, and moral degradation. Those who never witnessed such scenes can hardly believe what I know was inflicted at this time on innocent men, women, and children, against whom there was not the slightest ground for suspicion. Colored people and slaves who lived in remote parts of the town suffered in an especial manner. In some cases the searchers scattered powder and shot among their clothes, and then sent other parties to find them, and bring them forward as proof that they were plotting insurrection. Every where men, women, and children were whipped till the blood stood in puddles at their feet. Some received five hundred lashes; others were tied hands and feet, and tortured with a bucking paddle, which blisters the skin terribly. The dwellings of the colored people, unless they happened to be protected by some influential white person, who was nigh at hand, were robbed of clothing and every thing else the marauders thought worth carrying away. All day long these unfeeling wretches went round, like a troop of demons, terrifying and tormenting the helpless. At night, they formed themselves into patrol bands, and went wherever they chose among the colored people, acting out their brutal will. Many women hid themselves in woods and swamps, to keep out of their way. If any of the husbands or fathers told of these outrages, they were tied up to the public whipping post, and cruelly scourged for telling lies about white men. The consternation was universal. No two people that had the slightest tinge of color in their faces dared to be seen talking together.
I entertained no positive fears about our household, because we were in the midst of white families who would protect us. We were ready to receive the soldiers whenever they came. It was not long before we heard the tramp of feet and the sound of voices. The door was rudely pushed open; and in they tumbled, like a pack of hungry wolves. They snatched at every thing within their reach. Every box, trunk, closet, and corner underwent a thorough examination. A box in one of the drawers containing some silver change was eagerly pounced upon. When I stepped forward to take it from them, one of the soldiers turned and said angrily, “What d’ye foller us fur? D’ye s’pose white folks is come to steal?”
I replied, “You have come to search; but you have searched that box, and I will take it, if you please.”
At that moment I saw a white gentleman who was friendly to us; and I called to him, and asked him to have the goodness to come in and stay till the search was over. He readily complied. His entrance into the house brought in the captain of the company, whose business it was to guard the outside of the house, and see that none of the inmates left it. This officer was Mr. Litch, the wealthy slaveholder whom I mentioned, in the account of neighboring planters, as being notorious for his cruelty. He felt above soiling his hands with the search. He merely gave orders; and, if a bit of writing was discovered, it was carried to him by his ignorant followers, who were unable to read.
My grandmother had a large trunk of bedding and table cloths. When that was opened, there was a great shout of surprise; and one exclaimed, “Where’d the damned niggers git all dis sheet an’ table clarf?”
My grandmother, emboldened by the presence of our white protector, said, “You may be sure we didn’t pilfer ’em from your houses.”
“Look here, mammy,” said a grim-looking fellow without any coat, “you seem to feel mighty gran’ ’cause you got all them ’ere fixens. White folks oughter have ’em all.”
His remarks were interrupted by a chorus of voices shouting, “We’s got ’em! We’s got ’em! Dis ’ere yaller gal’s got letters!”
There was a general rush for the supposed letter, which, upon examination, proved to be some verses written to me by a friend. In packing away my things, I had overlooked them. When their captain informed them of their contents, they seemed much disappointed. He inquired of me who wrote them. I told him it was one of my friends. “Can you read them?” he asked. When I told him I could, he swore, and raved, and tore the paper into bits. “Bring me all your letters!” said he, in a commanding tone. I told him I had none. “Don’t be afraid,” he continued, in an insinuating way. “Bring them all to me. Nobody shall do you any harm.” Seeing I did not move to obey him, his pleasant tone changed to oaths and threats. “Who writes to you? half free niggers?” inquired he. I replied, “O, no; most of my letters are from white people. Some request me to burn them after they are read, and some I destroy without reading.”
An exclamation of surprise from some of the company put a stop to our conversation. Some silver spoons which ornamented an old-fashioned buffet had just been discovered. My grandmother was in the habit of preserving fruit for many ladies in the town, and of preparing suppers for parties; consequently she had many jars of preserves. The closet that contained these was next invaded, and the contents tasted. One of them, who was helping himself freely, tapped his neighbor on the shoulder, and said, “Wal done! Don’t wonder de niggers want to kill all de white folks, when dey live on ’sarves” [meaning preserves]. I stretched out my hand to take the jar, saying, “You were not sent here to search for sweetmeats.”
“And what were we sent for?” said the captain, bristling up to me. I evaded the question.
The search of the house was completed, and nothing found to condemn us. They next proceeded to the garden, and knocked about every bush and vine, with no better success. The captain called his men together, and, after a short consultation, the order to march was given. As they passed out of the gate, the captain turned back, and pronounced a malediction on the house. He said it ought to be burned to the ground, and each of its inmates receive thirty-nine lashes. We came out of this affair very fortunately; not losing any thing except some wearing apparel.
Towards evening the turbulence increased. The soldiers, stimulated by drink, committed still greater cruelties. Shrieks and shouts continually rent the air. Not daring to go to the door, I peeped under the window curtain. I saw a mob dragging along a number of colored people, each white man, with his musket upraised, threatening instant death if they did not stop their shrieks. Among the prisoners was a respectable old colored minister. They had found a few parcels of shot in his house, which his wife had for years used to balance her scales. For this they were going to shoot him on Court House Green. What a spectacle was that for a civilized country! A rabble, staggering under intoxication, assuming to be the administrators of justice!
The better class of the community exerted their influence to save the innocent, persecuted people; and in several instances they succeeded, by keeping them shut up in jail till the excitement abated. At last the white citizens found that their own property was not safe from the lawless rabble they had summoned to protect them. They rallied the drunken swarm, drove them back into the country, and set a guard over the town.
The next day, the town patrols were commissioned to search colored people that lived out of the city; and the most shocking outrages were committed with perfect impunity. Every day for a fortnight, if I looked out, I saw horsemen with some poor panting negro tied to their saddles, and compelled by the lash to keep up with their speed, till they arrived at the jail yard. Those who had been whipped too unmercifully to walk were washed with brine, tossed into a cart, and carried to jail. One black man, who had not fortitude to endure scourging, promised to give information about the conspiracy. But it turned out that he knew nothing at all. He had not even heard the name of Nat Turner. The poor fellow had, however, made up a story, which augmented his own sufferings and those of the colored people.
The day patrol continued for some weeks, and at sundown a night guard was substituted. Nothing at all was proved against the colored people, bond or free. The wrath of the slaveholders was somewhat appeased by the capture of Nat Turner. The imprisoned were released. The slaves were sent to their masters, and the free were permitted to return to their ravaged homes. Visiting was strictly forbidden on the plantations. The slaves begged the privilege of again meeting at their little church in the woods, with their burying ground around it. It was built by the colored people, and they had no higher happiness than to meet there and sing hymns together, and pour out their hearts in spontaneous prayer. Their request was denied, and the church was demolished. They were permitted to attend the white churches, a certain portion of the galleries being appropriated to their use. There, when every body else had partaken of the communion, and the benediction had been pronounced, the minister said, “Come down, now, my colored friends.” They obeyed the summons, and partook of the bread and wine, in commemoration of the meek and lowly Jesus, who said, “God is your Father, and all ye are brethren.”
XIII. The Church And Slavery.
After the alarm caused by Nat Turner’s insurrection had subsided, the slaveholders came to the conclusion that it would be well to give the slaves enough of religious instruction to keep them from murdering their masters. The Episcopal clergyman offered to hold a separate service on Sundays for their benefit. His colored members were very few, and also very respectable—a fact which I presume had some weight with him. The difficulty was to decide on a suitable place for them to worship. The Methodist and Baptist churches admitted them in the afternoon; but their carpets and cushions were not so costly as those at the Episcopal church. It was at last decided that they should meet at the house of a free colored man, who was a member.
I was invited to attend, because I could read. Sunday evening came, and, trusting to the cover of night, I ventured out. I rarely ventured out by daylight, for I always went with fear, expecting at every turn to encounter Dr. Flint, who was sure to turn me back, or order me to his office to inquire where I got my bonnet, or some other article of dress. When the Rev. Mr. Pike came, there were some twenty persons present. The reverend gentleman knelt in prayer, then seated himself, and requested all present, who could read, to open their books, while he gave out the portions he wished them to repeat or respond to.
His text was, “Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ.”
Pious Mr. Pike brushed up his hair till it stood upright, and, in deep, solemn tones, began: “Hearken, ye servants! Give strict heed unto my words. You are rebellious sinners. Your hearts are filled with all manner of evil. ’Tis the devil who tempts you. God is angry with you, and will surely punish you, if you don’t forsake your wicked ways. You that live in town are eye-servants behind your master’s back. Instead of serving your masters faithfully, which is pleasing in the sight of your heavenly Master, you are idle, and shirk your work. God sees you. You tell lies. God hears you. Instead of being engaged in worshipping him, you are hidden away somewhere, feasting on your master’s substance; tossing coffee-grounds with some wicked fortuneteller, or cutting cards with another old hag. Your masters may not find you out, but God sees you, and will punish you. O, the depravity of your hearts! When your master’s work is done, are you quietly together, thinking of the goodness of God to such sinful creatures? No; you are quarrelling, and tying up little bags of roots to bury under the door-steps to poison each other with. God sees you. You men steal away to every grog shop to sell your master’s corn, that you may buy rum to drink. God sees you. You sneak into the back streets, or among the bushes, to pitch coppers. Although your masters may not find you out, God sees you; and he will punish you. You must forsake your sinful ways, and be faithful servants. Obey your old master and your young master—your old mistress and your young mistress. If you disobey your earthly master, you offend your heavenly Master. You must obey God’s commandments. When you go from here, don’t stop at the corners of the streets to talk, but go directly home, and let your master and mistress see that you have come.”
The benediction was pronounced. We went home, highly amused at brother Pike’s gospel teaching, and we determined to hear him again. I went the next Sabbath evening, and heard pretty much a repetition of the last discourse. At the close of the meeting, Mr. Pike informed us that he found it very inconvenient to meet at the friend’s house, and he should be glad to see us, every Sunday evening, at his own kitchen.
I went home with the feeling that I had heard the Reverend Mr. Pike for the last time. Some of his members repaired to his house, and found that the kitchen sported two tallow candles; the first time, I am sure, since its present occupant owned it, for the servants never had any thing but pine knots. It was so long before the reverend gentleman descended from his comfortable parlor that the slaves left, and went to enjoy a Methodist shout. They never seem so happy as when shouting and singing at religious meetings. Many of them are sincere, and nearer to the gate of heaven than sanctimonious Mr. Pike, and other long-faced Christians, who see wounded Samaritans, and pass by on the other side.
The slaves generally compose their own songs and hymns; and they do not trouble their heads much about the measure. They often sing the following verses:
“Old Satan is one busy ole man;
He rolls dem blocks all in my way;
But Jesus is my bosom friend;
He rolls dem blocks away.
“If I had died when I was young,
Den how my stam’ring tongue would have sung;
But I am ole, and now I stand
A narrow chance for to tread dat heavenly land.”
I well remember one occasion when I attended a Methodist class meeting. I went with a burdened spirit, and happened to sit next a poor, bereaved mother, whose heart was still heavier than mine. The class leader was the town constable—a man who bought and sold slaves, who whipped his brethren and sisters of the church at the public whipping post, in jail or out of jail. He was ready to perform that Christian office any where for fifty cents. This white-faced, black-hearted brother came near us, and said to the stricken woman, “Sister, can’t you tell us how the Lord deals with your soul? Do you love him as you did formerly?”
She rose to her feet, and said, in piteous tones, “My Lord and Master, help me! My load is more than I can bear. God has hid himself from me, and I am left in darkness and misery.” Then, striking her breast, she continued, “I can’t tell you what is in here! They’ve got all my children. Last week they took the last one. God only knows where they’ve sold her. They let me have her sixteen years, and then— O! O! Pray for her brothers and sisters! I’ve got nothing to live for now. God make my time short!”
She sat down, quivering in every limb. I saw that constable class leader become crimson in the face with suppressed laughter, while he held up his handkerchief, that those who were weeping for the poor woman’s calamity might not see his merriment. Then, with assumed gravity, he said to the bereaved mother, “Sister, pray to the Lord that every dispensation of his divine will may be sanctified to the good of your poor needy soul!”
The congregation struck up a hymn, and sung as though they were as free as the birds that warbled round us,—
“Ole Satan thought he had a mighty aim;
He missed my soul, and caught my sins.
Cry Amen, cry Amen, cry Amen to God!
“He took my sins upon his back;
Went muttering and grumbling down to hell.
Cry Amen, cry Amen, cry Amen to God!
“Ole Satan’s church is here below.
Up to God’s free church I hope to go.
Cry Amen, cry Amen, cry Amen to God!”
Precious are such moments to the poor slaves. If you were to hear them at such times, you might think they were happy. But can that hour of singing and shouting sustain them through the dreary week, toiling without wages, under constant dread of the lash?
The Episcopal clergyman, who, ever since my earliest recollection, had been a sort of god among the slaveholders, concluded, as his family was large, that he must go where money was more abundant. A very different clergyman took his place. The change was very agreeable to the colored people, who said, “God has sent us a good man this time.” They loved him, and their children followed him for a smile or a kind word. Even the slaveholders felt his influence. He brought to the rectory five slaves. His wife taught them to read and write, and to be useful to her and themselves. As soon as he was settled, he turned his attention to the needy slaves around him. He urged upon his parishioners the duty of having a meeting expressly for them every Sunday, with a sermon adapted to their comprehension. After much argument and importunity, it was finally agreed that they might occupy the gallery of the church on Sunday evenings. Many colored people, hitherto unaccustomed to attend church, now gladly went to hear the gospel preached. The sermons were simple, and they understood them. Moreover, it was the first time they had ever been addressed as human beings. It was not long before his white parishioners began to be dissatisfied. He was accused of preaching better sermons to the negroes than he did to them. He honestly confessed that he bestowed more pains upon those sermons than upon any others; for the slaves were reared in such ignorance that it was a difficult task to adapt himself to their comprehension. Dissensions arose in the parish. Some wanted he should preach to them in the evening, and to the slaves in the afternoon. In the midst of these disputings his wife died, after a very short illness. Her slaves gathered round her dying bed in great sorrow. She said, “I have tried to do you good and promote your happiness; and if I have failed, it has not been for want of interest in your welfare. Do not weep for me; but prepare for the new duties that lie before you. I leave you all free. May we meet in a better world.” Her liberated slaves were sent away, with funds to establish them comfortably. The colored people will long bless the memory of that truly Christian woman. Soon after her death her husband preached his farewell sermon, and many tears were shed at his departure.
Several years after, he passed through our town and preached to his former congregation. In his afternoon sermon he addressed the colored people. “My friends,” said he, “it affords me great happiness to have an opportunity of speaking to you again. For two years I have been striving to do something for the colored people of my own parish; but nothing is yet accomplished. I have not even preached a sermon to them. Try to live according to the word of God, my friends. Your skin is darker than mine; but God judges men by their hearts, not by the color of their skins.” This was strange doctrine from a southern pulpit. It was very offensive to slaveholders. They said he and his wife had made fools of their slaves, and that he preached like a fool to the negroes.
I knew an old black man, whose piety and childlike trust in God were beautiful to witness. At fifty-three years old he joined the Baptist church. He had a most earnest desire to learn to read. He thought he should know how to serve God better if he could only read the Bible. He came to me, and begged me to teach him. He said he could not pay me, for he had no money; but he would bring me nice fruit when the season for it came. I asked him if he didn’t know it was contrary to law; and that slaves were whipped and imprisoned for teaching each other to read. This brought the tears into his eyes. “Don’t be troubled, uncle Fred,” said I. “I have no thoughts of refusing to teach you. I only told you of the law, that you might know the danger, and be on your guard.” He thought he could plan to come three times a week without its being suspected. I selected a quiet nook, where no intruder was likely to penetrate, and there I taught him his A, B, C. Considering his age, his progress was astonishing. As soon as he could spell in two syllables he wanted to spell out words in the Bible. The happy smile that illuminated his face put joy into my heart. After spelling out a few words, he paused, and said, “Honey, it ’pears when I can read dis good book I shall be nearer to God. White man is got all de sense. He can larn easy. It ain’t easy for ole black man like me. I only wants to read dis book, dat I may know how to live; den I hab no fear ’bout dying.”
I tried to encourage him by speaking of the rapid progress he had made. “Hab patience, child,” he replied. “I larns slow.”
I had no need of patience. His gratitude, and the happiness I imparted, were more than a recompense for all my trouble.
At the end of six months he had read through the New Testament, and could find any text in it. One day, when he had recited unusually well, I said, “Uncle Fred, how do you manage to get your lessons so well?”
“Lord bress you, chile,” he replied. “You nebber gibs me a lesson dat I don’t pray to God to help me to understan’ what I spells and what I reads. And he does help me, chile. Bress his holy name!”
There are thousands, who, like good uncle Fred, are thirsting for the water of life; but the law forbids it, and the churches withhold it. They send the Bible to heathen abroad, and neglect the heathen at home. I am glad that missionaries go out to the dark corners of the earth; but I ask them not to overlook the dark corners at home. Talk to American slaveholders as you talk to savages in Africa. Tell them it is wrong to traffic in men. Tell them it is sinful to sell their own children, and atrocious to violate their own daughters. Tell them that all men are brethren, and that man has no right to shut out the light of knowledge from his brother. Tell them they are answerable to God for sealing up the Fountain of Life from souls that are thirsting for it.
There are men who would gladly undertake such missionary work as this; but, alas! their number is small. They are hated by the south, and would be driven from its soil, or dragged to prison to die, as others have been before them. The field is ripe for the harvest, and awaits the reapers. Perhaps the great grandchildren of uncle Fred may have freely imparted to them the divine treasures, which he sought by stealth, at the risk of the prison and the scourge.
Are doctors of divinity blind, or are they hypocrites? I suppose some are the one, and some the other; but I think if they felt the interest in the poor and the lowly, that they ought to feel, they would not be so easily blinded. A clergyman who goes to the south, for the first time, has usually some feeling, however vague, that slavery is wrong. The slaveholder suspects this, and plays his game accordingly. He makes himself as agreeable as possible; talks on theology, and other kindred topics. The reverend gentleman is asked to invoke a blessing on a table loaded with luxuries. After dinner he walks round the premises, and sees the beautiful groves and flowering vines, and the comfortable huts of favored household slaves. The southerner invites him to talk with these slaves. He asks them if they want to be free, and they say, “O, no, massa.” This is sufficient to satisfy him. He comes home to publish a “South-Side View of Slavery,” and to complain of the exaggerations of abolitionists. He assures people that he has been to the south, and seen slavery for himself; that it is a beautiful “patriarchal institution;” that the slaves don’t want their freedom; that they have hallelujah meetings, and other religious privileges.
What does he know of the half-starved wretches toiling from dawn till dark on the plantations? of mothers shrieking for their children, torn from their arms by slave traders? of young girls dragged down into moral filth? of pools of blood around the whipping post? of hounds trained to tear human flesh? of men screwed into cotton gins to die? The slaveholder showed him none of these things, and the slaves dared not tell of them if he had asked them.
There is a great difference between Christianity and religion at the south. If a man goes to the communion table, and pays money into the treasury of the church, no matter if it be the price of blood, he is called religious. If a pastor has offspring by a woman not his wife, the church dismiss him, if she is a white woman; but if she is colored, it does not hinder his continuing to be their good shepherd.
When I was told that Dr. Flint had joined the Episcopal church, I was much surprised. I supposed that religion had a purifying effect on the character of men; but the worst persecutions I endured from him were after he was a communicant. The conversation of the doctor, the day after he had been confirmed, certainly gave me no indication that he had “renounced the devil and all his works.” In answer to some of his usual talk, I reminded him that he had just joined the church. “Yes, Linda,” said he. “It was proper for me to do so. I am getting in years, and my position in society requires it, and it puts an end to all the damned slang. You would do well to join the church, too, Linda.”
“There are sinners enough in it already,” rejoined I. “If I could be allowed to live like a Christian, I should be glad.”
“You can do what I require; and if you are faithful to me, you will be as virtuous as my wife,” he replied.
I answered that the Bible didn’t say so.
His voice became hoarse with rage. “How dare you preach to me about your infernal Bible!” he exclaimed. “What right have you, who are my negro, to talk to me about what you would like, and what you wouldn’t like? I am your master, and you shall obey me.”
No wonder the slaves sing,—
“Ole Satan’s church is here below;
Up to God’s free church I hope to go.”
XIV. Another Link To Life.
I had not returned to my master’s house since the birth of my child. The old man raved to have me thus removed from his immediate power; but his wife vowed, by all that was good and great, she would kill me if I came back; and he did not doubt her word. Sometimes he would stay away for a season. Then he would come and renew the old threadbare discourse about his forbearance and my ingratitude. He labored, most unnecessarily, to convince me that I had lowered myself. The venomous old reprobate had no need of descanting on that theme. I felt humiliated enough. My unconscious babe was the ever-present witness of my shame. I listened with silent contempt when he talked about my having forfeited his good opinion; but I shed bitter tears that I was no longer worthy of being respected by the good and pure. Alas! slavery still held me in its poisonous grasp. There was no chance for me to be respectable. There was no prospect of being able to lead a better life.
Sometimes, when my master found that I still refused to accept what he called his kind offers, he would threaten to sell my child. “Perhaps that will humble you,” said he.
Humble me! Was I not already in the dust? But his threat lacerated my heart. I knew the law gave him power to fulfil it; for slaveholders have been cunning enough to enact that “the child shall follow the condition of the mother,” not of the father; thus taking care that licentiousness shall not interfere with avarice. This reflection made me clasp my innocent babe all the more firmly to my heart. Horrid visions passed through my mind when I thought of his liability to fall into the slave trader’s hands. I wept over him, and said, “O my child! perhaps they will leave you in some cold cabin to die, and then throw you into a hole, as if you were a dog.”
When Dr. Flint learned that I was again to be a mother, he was exasperated beyond measure. He rushed from the house, and returned with a pair of shears. I had a fine head of hair; and he often railed about my pride of arranging it nicely. He cut every hair close to my head, storming and swearing all the time. I replied to some of his abuse, and he struck me. Some months before, he had pitched me down stairs in a fit of passion; and the injury I received was so serious that I was unable to turn myself in bed for many days. He then said, “Linda, I swear by God I will never raise my hand against you again;” but I knew that he would forget his promise.
After he discovered my situation, he was like a restless spirit from the pit. He came every day; and I was subjected to such insults as no pen can describe. I would not describe them if I could; they were too low, too revolting. I tried to keep them from my grandmother’s knowledge as much as I could. I knew she had enough to sadden her life, without having my troubles to bear. When she saw the doctor treat me with violence, and heard him utter oaths terrible enough to palsy a man’s tongue, she could not always hold her peace. It was natural and motherlike that she should try to defend me; but it only made matters worse.
When they told me my new-born babe was a girl, my heart was heavier than it had ever been before. Slavery is terrible for men; but it is far more terrible for women. Superadded to the burden common to all, they have wrongs, and sufferings, and mortifications peculiarly their own.
Dr. Flint had sworn that he would make me suffer, to my last day, for this new crime against him, as he called it; and as long as he had me in his power he kept his word. On the fourth day after the birth of my babe, he entered my room suddenly, and commanded me to rise and bring my baby to him. The nurse who took care of me had gone out of the room to prepare some nourishment, and I was alone. There was no alternative. I rose, took up my babe, and crossed the room to where he sat. “Now stand there,” said he, “till I tell you to go back!” My child bore a strong resemblance to her father, and to the deceased Mrs. Sands, her grandmother. He noticed this; and while I stood before him, trembling with weakness, he heaped upon me and my little one every vile epithet he could think of. Even the grandmother in her grave did not escape his curses. In the midst of his vituperations I fainted at his feet. This recalled him to his senses. He took the baby from my arms, laid it on the bed, dashed cold water in my face, took me up, and shook me violently, to restore my consciousness before any one entered the room. Just then my grandmother came in, and he hurried out of the house. I suffered in consequence of this treatment; but I begged my friends to let me die, rather than send for the doctor. There was nothing I dreaded so much as his presence. My life was spared; and I was glad for the sake of my little ones. Had it not been for these ties to life, I should have been glad to be released by death, though I had lived only nineteen years.
Always it gave me a pang that my children had no lawful claim to a name. Their father offered his; but, if I had wished to accept the offer, I dared not while my master lived. Moreover, I knew it would not be accepted at their baptism. A Christian name they were at least entitled to; and we resolved to call my boy for our dear good Benjamin, who had gone far away from us.
My grandmother belonged to the church; and she was very desirous of having the children christened. I knew Dr. Flint would forbid it, and I did not venture to attempt it. But chance favored me. He was called to visit a patient out of town, and was obliged to be absent during Sunday. “Now is the time,” said my grandmother; “we will take the children to church, and have them christened.”
When I entered the church, recollections of my mother came over me, and I felt subdued in spirit. There she had presented me for baptism, without any reason to feel ashamed. She had been married, and had such legal rights as slavery allows to a slave. The vows had at least been sacred to her, and she had never violated them. I was glad she was not alive, to know under what different circumstances her grandchildren were presented for baptism. Why had my lot been so different from my mother’s? Her master had died when she was a child; and she remained with her mistress till she married. She was never in the power of any master; and thus she escaped one class of the evils that generally fall upon slaves.
When my baby was about to be christened, the former mistress of my father stepped up to me, and proposed to give it her Christian name. To this I added the surname of my father, who had himself no legal right to it; for my grandfather on the paternal side was a white gentleman. What tangled skeins are the genealogies of slavery! I loved my father; but it mortified me to be obliged to bestow his name on my children.
When we left the church, my father’s old mistress invited me to go home with her. She clasped a gold chain round my baby’s neck. I thanked her for this kindness; but I did not like the emblem. I wanted no chain to be fastened on my daughter, not even if its links were of gold. How earnestly I prayed that she might never feel the weight of slavery’s chain, whose iron entereth into the soul!
XV. Continued Persecutions.
My children grew finely; and Dr. Flint would often say to me, with an exulting smile. “These brats will bring me a handsome sum of money one of these days.”
I thought to myself that, God being my helper, they should never pass into his hands. It seemed to me I would rather see them killed than have them given up to his power. The money for the freedom of myself and my children could be obtained; but I derived no advantage from that circumstance. Dr. Flint loved money, but he loved power more. After much discussion, my friends resolved on making another trial. There was a slaveholder about to leave for Texas, and he was commissioned to buy me. He was to begin with nine hundred dollars, and go up to twelve. My master refused his offers. “Sir,” said he, “she don’t belong to me. She is my daughter’s property, and I have no right to sell her. I mistrust that you come from her paramour. If so, you may tell him that he cannot buy her for any money; neither can he buy her children.”
The doctor came to see me the next day, and my heart beat quicker as he entered. I never had seen the old man tread with so majestic a step. He seated himself and looked at me with withering scorn. My children had learned to be afraid of him. The little one would shut her eyes and hide her face on my shoulder whenever she saw him; and Benny, who was now nearly five years old, often inquired, “What makes that bad man come here so many times? Does he want to hurt us?” I would clasp the dear boy in my arms, trusting that he would be free before he was old enough to solve the problem. And now, as the doctor sat there so grim and silent, the child left his play and came and nestled up by me. At last my tormentor spoke. “So you are left in disgust, are you?” said he. “It is no more than I expected. You remember I told you years ago that you would be treated so. So he is tired of you? Ha! ha! ha! The virtuous madam don’t like to hear about it, does she? Ha! ha! ha!” There was a sting in his calling me virtuous madam. I no longer had the power of answering him as I had formerly done. He continued: “So it seems you are trying to get up another intrigue. Your new paramour came to me, and offered to buy you; but you may be assured you will not succeed. You are mine; and you shall be mine for life. There lives no human being that can take you out of slavery. I would have done it; but you rejected my kind offer.”
I told him I did not wish to get up any intrigue; that I had never seen the man who offered to buy me.
“Do you tell me I lie?” exclaimed he, dragging me from my chair. “Will you say again that you never saw that man?”
I answered, “I do say so.”
He clinched my arm with a volley of oaths. Ben began to scream, and I told him to go to his grandmother.
“Don’t you stir a step, you little wretch!” said he. The child drew nearer to me, and put his arms round me, as if he wanted to protect me. This was too much for my enraged master. He caught him up and hurled him across the room. I thought he was dead, and rushed towards him to take him up.
“Not yet!” exclaimed the doctor. “Let him lie there till he comes to.”
“Let me go! Let me go!” I screamed, “or I will raise the whole house.” I struggled and got away; but he clinched me again. Somebody opened the door, and he released me. I picked up my insensible child, and when I turned my tormentor was gone. Anxiously, I bent over the little form, so pale and still; and when the brown eyes at last opened, I don’t know whether I was very happy.
All the doctor’s former persecutions were renewed. He came morning, noon, and night. No jealous lover ever watched a rival more closely than he watched me and the unknown slaveholder, with whom he accused me of wishing to get up an intrigue. When my grandmother was out of the way he searched every room to find him.
In one of his visits, he happened to find a young girl, whom he had sold to a trader a few days previous. His statement was, that he sold her because she had been too familiar with the overseer. She had had a bitter life with him, and was glad to be sold. She had no mother, and no near ties. She had been torn from all her family years before. A few friends had entered into bonds for her safety, if the trader would allow her to spend with them the time that intervened between her sale and the gathering up of his human stock. Such a favor was rarely granted. It saved the trader the expense of board and jail fees, and though the amount was small, it was a weighty consideration in a slave-trader’s mind.
Dr. Flint always had an aversion to meeting slaves after he had sold them. He ordered Rose out of the house; but he was no longer her master, and she took no notice of him. For once the crushed Rose was the conqueror. His gray eyes flashed angrily upon her; but that was the extent of his power. “How came this girl here?” he exclaimed. “What right had you to allow it, when you knew I had sold her?”
I answered, “This is my grandmother’s house, and Rose came to see her. I have no right to turn any body out of doors, that comes here for honest purposes.”
He gave me the blow that would have fallen upon Rose if she had still been his slave. My grandmother’s attention had been attracted by loud voices, and she entered in time to see a second blow dealt. She was not a woman to let such an outrage, in her own house, go unrebuked. The doctor undertook to explain that I had been insolent. Her indignant feelings rose higher and higher, and finally boiled over in words. “Get out of my house!” she exclaimed. “Go home, and take care of your wife and children, and you will have enough to do, without watching my family.”
He threw the birth of my children in her face, and accused her of sanctioning the life I was leading. She told him I was living with her by compulsion of his wife; that he needn’t accuse her, for he was the one to blame; he was the one who had caused all the trouble. She grew more and more excited as she went on. “I tell you what, Dr. Flint,” said she, “you ain’t got many more years to live, and you’d better be saying your prayers. It will take ’em all, and more too, to wash the dirt off your soul.”
“Do you know whom you are talking to?” he exclaimed.
She replied, “Yes, I know very well who I am talking to.”
He left the house in a great rage. I looked at my grandmother. Our eyes met. Their angry expression had passed away, but she looked sorrowful and weary—weary of incessant strife. I wondered that it did not lessen her love for me; but if it did she never showed it. She was always kind, always ready to sympathize with my troubles. There might have been peace and contentment in that humble home if it had not been for the demon Slavery.
The winter passed undisturbed by the doctor. The beautiful spring came; and when Nature resumes her loveliness, the human soul is apt to revive also. My drooping hopes came to life again with the flowers. I was dreaming of freedom again; more for my children’s sake than my own. I planned and I planned. Obstacles hit against plans. There seemed no way of overcoming them; and yet I hoped.
Back came the wily doctor. I was not at home when he called. A friend had invited me to a small party, and to gratify her I went. To my great consternation, a messenger came in haste to say that Dr. Flint was at my grandmother’s, and insisted on seeing me. They did not tell him where I was, or he would have come and raised a disturbance in my friend’s house. They sent me a dark wrapper; I threw it on and hurried home. My speed did not save me; the doctor had gone away in anger. I dreaded the morning, but I could not delay it; it came, warm and bright. At an early hour the doctor came and asked me where I had been last night. I told him. He did not believe me, and sent to my friend’s house to ascertain the facts. He came in the afternoon to assure me he was satisfied that I had spoken the truth. He seemed to be in a facetious mood, and I expected some jeers were coming. “I suppose you need some recreation,” said he, “but I am surprised at your being there, among those negroes. It was not the place for you. Are you allowed to visit such people?”
I understood this covert fling at the white gentleman who was my friend; but I merely replied, “I went to visit my friends, and any company they keep is good enough for me.”
He went on to say, “I have seen very little of you of late, but my interest in you is unchanged. When I said I would have no more mercy on you I was rash. I recall my words. Linda, you desire freedom for yourself and your children, and you can obtain it only through me. If you agree to what I am about to propose, you and they shall be free. There must be no communication of any kind between you and their father. I will procure a cottage, where you and the children can live together. Your labor shall be light, such as sewing for my family. Think what is offered you, Linda—a home and freedom! Let the past be forgotten. If I have been harsh with you at times, your wilfulness drove me to it. You know I exact obedience from my own children, and I consider you as yet a child.”
He paused for an answer, but I remained silent.
“Why don’t you speak?” said he. “What more do you wait for?”
“Nothing, sir.”
“Then you accept my offer?”
“No, sir.”
His anger was ready to break loose; but he succeeded in curbing it, and replied, “You have answered without thought. But I must let you know there are two sides to my proposition; if you reject the bright side, you will be obliged to take the dark one. You must either accept my offer, or you and your children shall be sent to your young master’s plantation, there to remain till your young mistress is married; and your children shall fare like the rest of the negro children. I give you a week to consider of it.”
He was shrewd; but I knew he was not to be trusted. I told him I was ready to give my answer now.
“I will not receive it now,” he replied. “You act too much from impulse. Remember that you and your children can be free a week from to-day if you choose.”
On what a monstrous chance hung the destiny of my children! I knew that my master’s offer was a snare, and that if I entered it escape would be impossible. As for his promise, I knew him so well that I was sure if he gave me free papers, they would be so managed as to have no legal value. The alternative was inevitable. I resolved to go to the plantation. But then I thought how completely I should be in his power, and the prospect was appalling. Even if I should kneel before him, and implore him to spare me, for the sake of my children, I knew he would spurn me with his foot, and my weakness would be his triumph.
Before the week expired, I heard that young Mr. Flint was about to be married to a lady of his own stamp. I foresaw the position I should occupy in his establishment. I had once been sent to the plantation for punishment, and fear of the son had induced the father to recall me very soon. My mind was made up; I was resolved that I would foil my master and save my children, or I would perish in the attempt. I kept my plans to myself; I knew that friends would try to dissuade me from them, and I would not wound their feelings by rejecting their advice.
On the decisive day the doctor came, and said he hoped I had made a wise choice.
“I am ready to go to the plantation, sir,” I replied.
“Have you thought how important your decision is to your children?” said he.
I told him I had.
“Very well. Go to the plantation, and my curse go with you,” he replied. “Your boy shall be put to work, and he shall soon be sold; and your girl shall be raised for the purpose of selling well. Go your own ways!” He left the room with curses, not to be repeated.
As I stood rooted to the spot, my grandmother came and said, “Linda, child, what did you tell him?”
I answered that I was going to the plantation.
“Must you go?” said she. “Can’t something be done to stop it?”
I told her it was useless to try; but she begged me not to give up. She said she would go to the doctor, and remind him how long and how faithfully she had served in the family, and how she had taken her own baby from her breast to nourish his wife. She would tell him I had been out of the family so long they would not miss me; that she would pay them for my time, and the money would procure a woman who had more strength for the situation than I had. I begged her not to go; but she persisted in saying, “He will listen to me, Linda.” She went, and was treated as I expected. He coolly listened to what she said, but denied her request. He told her that what he did was for my good, that my feelings were entirely above my situation, and that on the plantation I would receive treatment that was suitable to my behavior.
My grandmother was much cast down. I had my secret hopes; but I must fight my battle alone. I had a woman’s pride, and a mother’s love for my children; and I resolved that out of the darkness of this hour a brighter dawn should rise for them. My master had power and law on his side; I had a determined will. There is might in each.
XVI. Scenes At The Plantation.
Early the next morning I left my grandmother’s with my youngest child. My boy was ill, and I left him behind. I had many sad thoughts as the old wagon jolted on. Hitherto, I had suffered alone; now, my little one was to be treated as a slave. As we drew near the great house, I thought of the time when I was formerly sent there out of revenge. I wondered for what purpose I was now sent. I could not tell. I resolved to obey orders so far as duty required; but within myself, I determined to make my stay as short as possible. Mr. Flint was waiting to receive us, and told me to follow him up stairs to receive orders for the day. My little Ellen was left below in the kitchen. It was a change for her, who had always been so carefully tended. My young master said she might amuse herself in the yard. This was kind of him, since the child was hateful to his sight. My task was to fit up the house for the reception of the bride. In the midst of sheets, tablecloths, towels, drapery, and carpeting, my head was as busy planning, as were my fingers with the needle. At noon I was allowed to go to Ellen. She had sobbed herself to sleep. I heard Mr. Flint say to a neighbor, “I’ve got her down here, and I’ll soon take the town notions out of her head. My father is partly to blame for her nonsense. He ought to have broke her in long ago.” The remark was made within my hearing, and it would have been quite as manly to have made it to my face. He had said things to my face which might, or might not, have surprised his neighbor if he had known of them. He was “a chip of the old block.”
I resolved to give him no cause to accuse me of being too much of a lady, so far as work was concerned. I worked day and night, with wretchedness before me. When I lay down beside my child, I felt how much easier it would be to see her die than to see her master beat her about, as I daily saw him beat other little ones. The spirit of the mothers was so crushed by the lash, that they stood by, without courage to remonstrate. How much more must I suffer, before I should be “broke in” to that degree?
I wished to appear as contented as possible. Sometimes I had an opportunity to send a few lines home; and this brought up recollections that made it difficult, for a time, to seem calm and indifferent to my lot. Notwithstanding my efforts, I saw that Mr. Flint regarded me with a suspicious eye. Ellen broke down under the trials of her new life. Separated from me, with no one to look after her, she wandered about, and in a few days cried herself sick. One day, she sat under the window where I was at work, crying that weary cry which makes a mother’s heart bleed. I was obliged to steel myself to bear it. After a while it ceased. I looked out, and she was gone. As it was near noon, I ventured to go down in search of her. The great house was raised two feet above the ground. I looked under it, and saw her about midway, fast asleep. I crept under and drew her out. As I held her in my arms, I thought how well it would be for her if she never waked up; and I uttered my thought aloud. I was startled to hear some one say, “Did you speak to me?” I looked up, and saw Mr. Flint standing beside me. He said nothing further, but turned, frowning, away. That night he sent Ellen a biscuit and a cup of sweetened milk. This generosity surprised me. I learned afterwards, that in the afternoon he had killed a large snake, which crept from under the house; and I supposed that incident had prompted his unusual kindness.
The next morning the old cart was loaded with shingles for town. I put Ellen into it, and sent her to her grandmother. Mr. Flint said I ought to have asked his permission. I told him the child was sick, and required attention which I had no time to give. He let it pass; for he was aware that I had accomplished much work in a little time.
I had been three weeks on the plantation, when I planned a visit home. It must be at night, after every body was in bed. I was six miles from town, and the road was very dreary. I was to go with a young man, who, I knew, often stole to town to see his mother. One night, when all was quiet, we started. Fear gave speed to our steps, and we were not long in performing the journey. I arrived at my grandmother’s. Her bed room was on the first floor, and the window was open, the weather being warm. I spoke to her and she awoke. She let me in and closed the window, lest some late passer-by should see me. A light was brought, and the whole household gathered round me, some smiling and some crying. I went to look at my children, and thanked God for their happy sleep. The tears fell as I leaned over them. As I moved to leave, Benny stirred. I turned back, and whispered, “Mother is here.” After digging at his eyes with his little fist, they opened, and he sat up in bed, looking at me curiously. Having satisfied himself that it was I, he exclaimed, “O mother! you ain’t dead, are you? They didn’t cut off your head at the plantation, did they?”
My time was up too soon, and my guide was waiting for me. I laid Benny back in his bed, and dried his tears by a promise to come again soon. Rapidly we retraced our steps back to the plantation. About half way we were met by a company of four patrols. Luckily we heard their horse’s hoofs before they came in sight, and we had time to hide behind a large tree. They passed, hallooing and shouting in a manner that indicated a recent carousal. How thankful we were that they had not their dogs with them! We hastened our footsteps, and when we arrived on the plantation we heard the sound of the hand-mill. The slaves were grinding their corn. We were safely in the house before the horn summoned them to their labor. I divided my little parcel of food with my guide, knowing that he had lost the chance of grinding his corn, and must toil all day in the field.
Mr. Flint often took an inspection of the house, to see that no one was idle. The entire management of the work was trusted to me, because he knew nothing about it; and rather than hire a superintendent he contented himself with my arrangements. He had often urged upon his father the necessity of having me at the plantation to take charge of his affairs, and make clothes for the slaves; but the old man knew him too well to consent to that arrangement.
When I had been working a month at the plantation, the great aunt of Mr. Flint came to make him a visit. This was the good old lady who paid fifty dollars for my grandmother, for the purpose of making her free, when she stood on the auction block. My grandmother loved this old lady, whom we all called Miss Fanny. She often came to take tea with us. On such occasions the table was spread with a snow-white cloth, and the china cups and silver spoons were taken from the old-fashioned buffet. There were hot muffins, tea rusks, and delicious sweetmeats. My grandmother kept two cows, and the fresh cream was Miss Fanny’s delight. She invariably declared that it was the best in town. The old ladies had cosey times together. They would work and chat, and sometimes, while talking over old times, their spectacles would get dim with tears, and would have to be taken off and wiped. When Miss Fanny bade us good by, her bag was filled with grandmother’s best cakes, and she was urged to come again soon.
There had been a time when Dr. Flint’s wife came to take tea with us, and when her children were also sent to have a feast of “Aunt Marthy’s” nice cooking. But after I became an object of her jealousy and spite, she was angry with grandmother for giving a shelter to me and my children. She would not even speak to her in the street. This wounded my grandmother’s feelings, for she could not retain ill will against the woman whom she had nourished with her milk when a babe. The doctor’s wife would gladly have prevented our intercourse with Miss Fanny if she could have done it, but fortunately she was not dependent on the bounty of the Flints. She had enough to be independent; and that is more than can ever be gained from charity, however lavish it may be.
Miss Fanny was endeared to me by many recollections, and I was rejoiced to see her at the plantation. The warmth of her large, loyal heart made the house seem pleasanter while she was in it. She staid a week, and I had many talks with her. She said her principal object in coming was to see how I was treated, and whether any thing could be done for me. She inquired whether she could help me in any way. I told her I believed not. She condoled with me in her own peculiar way; saying she wished that I and all my grandmother’s family were at rest in our graves, for not until then should she feel any peace about us. The good old soul did not dream that I was planning to bestow peace upon her, with regard to myself and my children; not by death, but by securing our freedom.
Again and again I had traversed those dreary twelve miles, to and from the town; and all the way, I was meditating upon some means of escape for myself and my children. My friends had made every effort that ingenuity could devise to effect our purchase, but all their plans had proved abortive. Dr. Flint was suspicious, and determined not to loosen his grasp upon us. I could have made my escape alone; but it was more for my helpless children than for myself that I longed for freedom. Though the boon would have been precious to me, above all price, I would not have taken it at the expense of leaving them in slavery. Every trial I endured, every sacrifice I made for their sakes, drew them closer to my heart, and gave me fresh courage to beat back the dark waves that rolled and rolled over me in a seemingly endless night of storms.
The six weeks were nearly completed, when Mr. Flint’s bride was expected to take possession of her new home. The arrangements were all completed, and Mr. Flint said I had done well. He expected to leave home on Saturday, and return with his bride the following Wednesday. After receiving various orders from him, I ventured to ask permission to spend Sunday in town. It was granted; for which favor I was thankful. It was the first I had ever asked of him, and I intended it should be the last. It needed more than one night to accomplish the project I had in view; but the whole of Sunday would give me an opportunity. I spent the Sabbath with my grandmother. A calmer, more beautiful day never came down out of heaven. To me it was a day of conflicting emotions. Perhaps it was the last day I should ever spend under that dear, old sheltering roof! Perhaps these were the last talks I should ever have with the faithful old friend of my whole life! Perhaps it was the last time I and my children should be together! Well, better so, I thought, than that they should be slaves. I knew the doom that awaited my fair baby in slavery, and I determined to save her from it, or perish in the attempt. I went to make this vow at the graves of my poor parents, in the burying-ground of the slaves. “There the wicked cease from troubling, and there the weary be at rest. There the prisoners rest together; they hear not the voice of the oppressor; the servant is free from his master.” I knelt by the graves of my parents, and thanked God, as I had often done before, that they had not lived to witness my trials, or to mourn over my sins. I had received my mother’s blessing when she died; and in many an hour of tribulation I had seemed to hear her voice, sometimes chiding me, sometimes whispering loving words into my wounded heart. I have shed many and bitter tears, to think that when I am gone from my children they cannot remember me with such entire satisfaction as I remembered my mother.
The graveyard was in the woods, and twilight was coming on. Nothing broke the death-like stillness except the occasional twitter of a bird. My spirit was overawed by the solemnity of the scene. For more than ten years I had frequented this spot, but never had it seemed to me so sacred as now. A black stump, at the head of my mother’s grave, was all that remained of a tree my father had planted. His grave was marked by a small wooden board, bearing his name, the letters of which were nearly obliterated. I knelt down and kissed them, and poured forth a prayer to God for guidance and support in the perilous step I was about to take. As I passed the wreck of the old meeting house, where, before Nat Turner’s time, the slaves had been allowed to meet for worship, I seemed to hear my father’s voice come from it, bidding me not to tarry till I reached freedom or the grave. I rushed on with renovated hopes. My trust in God had been strengthened by that prayer among the graves.
My plan was to conceal myself at the house of a friend, and remain there a few weeks till the search was over. My hope was that the doctor would get discouraged, and, for fear of losing my value, and also of subsequently finding my children among the missing, he would consent to sell us; and I knew somebody would buy us. I had done all in my power to make my children comfortable during the time I expected to be separated from them. I was packing my things, when grandmother came into the room, and asked what I was doing. “I am putting my things in order,” I replied. I tried to look and speak cheerfully; but her watchful eye detected something beneath the surface. She drew me towards her, and asked me to sit down. She looked earnestly at me, and said, “Linda, do you want to kill your old grandmother? Do you mean to leave your little, helpless children? I am old now, and cannot do for your babies as I once did for you.”
I replied, that if I went away, perhaps their father would be able to secure their freedom.
“Ah, my child,” said she, “don’t trust too much to him. Stand by your own children, and suffer with them till death. Nobody respects a mother who forsakes her children; and if you leave them, you will never have a happy moment. If you go, you will make me miserable the short time I have to live. You would be taken and brought back, and your sufferings would be dreadful. Remember poor Benjamin. Do give it up, Linda. Try to bear a little longer. Things may turn out better than we expect.”
My courage failed me, in view of the sorrow I should bring on that faithful, loving old heart. I promised that I would try longer, and that I would take nothing out of her house without her knowledge.
Whenever the children climbed on my knee, or laid their heads on my lap, she would say, “Poor little souls! what would you do without a mother? She don’t love you as I do.” And she would hug them to her own bosom, as if to reproach me for my want of affection; but she knew all the while that I loved them better than my life. I slept with her that night, and it was the last time. The memory of it haunted me for many a year.
On Monday I returned to the plantation, and busied myself with preparations for the important day. Wednesday came. It was a beautiful day, and the faces of the slaves were as bright as the sunshine. The poor creatures were merry. They were expecting little presents from the bride, and hoping for better times under her administration. I had no such hopes for them. I knew that the young wives of slaveholders often thought their authority and importance would be best established and maintained by cruelty; and what I had heard of young Mrs. Flint gave me no reason to expect that her rule over them would be less severe than that of the master and overseer. Truly, the colored race are the most cheerful and forgiving people on the face of the earth. That their masters sleep in safety is owing to their superabundance of heart; and yet they look upon their sufferings with less pity than they would bestow on those of a horse or a dog.
I stood at the door with others to receive the bridegroom and bride. She was a handsome, delicate-looking girl, and her face flushed with emotion at sight of her new home. I thought it likely that visions of a happy future were rising before her. It made me sad; for I knew how soon clouds would come over her sunshine. She examined every part of the house, and told me she was delighted with the arrangements I had made. I was afraid old Mrs. Flint had tried to prejudice her against me, and I did my best to please her.
All passed off smoothly for me until dinner time arrived. I did not mind the embarrassment of waiting on a dinner party, for the first time in my life, half so much as I did the meeting with Dr. Flint and his wife, who would be among the guests. It was a mystery to me why Mrs. Flint had not made her appearance at the plantation during all the time I was putting the house in order. I had not met her, face to face, for five years, and I had no wish to see her now. She was a praying woman, and, doubtless, considered my present position a special answer to her prayers. Nothing could please her better than to see me humbled and trampled upon. I was just where she would have me—in the power of a hard, unprincipled master. She did not speak to me when she took her seat at table; but her satisfied, triumphant smile, when I handed her plate, was more eloquent than words. The old doctor was not so quiet in his demonstrations. He ordered me here and there, and spoke with peculiar emphasis when he said “your mistress.” I was drilled like a disgraced soldier. When all was over, and the last key turned, I sought my pillow, thankful that God had appointed a season of rest for the weary.
The next day my new mistress began her housekeeping. I was not exactly appointed maid of all work; but I was to do whatever I was told. Monday evening came. It was always a busy time. On that night the slaves received their weekly allowance of food. Three pounds of meat, a peck of corn, and perhaps a dozen herring were allowed to each man. Women received a pound and a half of meat, a peck of corn, and the same number of herring. Children over twelve years old had half the allowance of the women. The meat was cut and weighed by the foreman of the field hands, and piled on planks before the meat house. Then the second foreman went behind the building, and when the first foreman called out, “Who takes this piece of meat?” he answered by calling somebody’s name. This method was resorted to as a means of preventing partiality in distributing the meat. The young mistress came out to see how things were done on her plantation, and she soon gave a specimen of her character. Among those in waiting for their allowance was a very old slave, who had faithfully served the Flint family through three generations. When he hobbled up to get his bit of meat, the mistress said he was too old to have any allowance; that when niggers were too old to work, they ought to be fed on grass. Poor old man! He suffered much before he found rest in the grave.
My mistress and I got along very well together. At the end of a week, old Mrs. Flint made us another visit, and was closeted a long time with her daughter-in-law. I had my suspicions what was the subject of the conference. The old doctor’s wife had been informed that I could leave the plantation on one condition, and she was very desirous to keep me there. If she had trusted me, as I deserved to be trusted by her, she would have had no fears of my accepting that condition. When she entered her carriage to return home, she said to young Mrs. Flint, “Don’t neglect to send for them as quick as possible.” My heart was on the watch all the time, and I at once concluded that she spoke of my children. The doctor came the next day, and as I entered the room to spread the tea table, I heard him say, “Don’t wait any longer. Send for them to-morrow.” I saw through the plan. They thought my children’s being there would fetter me to the spot, and that it was a good place to break us all in to abject submission to our lot as slaves. After the doctor left, a gentleman called, who had always manifested friendly feelings towards my grandmother and her family. Mr. Flint carried him over the plantation to show him the results of labor performed by men and women who were unpaid, miserably clothed, and half famished. The cotton crop was all they thought of. It was duly admired, and the gentleman returned with specimens to show his friends. I was ordered to carry water to wash his hands. As I did so, he said, “Linda, how do you like your new home?” I told him I liked it as well as I expected. He replied, “They don’t think you are contented, and to-morrow they are going to bring your children to be with you. I am sorry for you, Linda. I hope they will treat you kindly.” I hurried from the room, unable to thank him. My suspicions were correct. My children were to be brought to the plantation to be “broke in.”
To this day I feel grateful to the gentleman who gave me this timely information. It nerved me to immediate action.
XVII. The Flight.
Mr. Flint was hard pushed for house servants, and rather than lose me he had restrained his malice. I did my work faithfully, though not, of course, with a willing mind. They were evidently afraid I should leave them. Mr. Flint wished that I should sleep in the great house instead of the servants’ quarters. His wife agreed to the proposition, but said I mustn’t bring my bed into the house, because it would scatter feathers on her carpet. I knew when I went there that they would never think of such a thing as furnishing a bed of any kind for me and my little one. I therefore carried my own bed, and now I was forbidden to use it. I did as I was ordered. But now that I was certain my children were to be put in their power, in order to give them a stronger hold on me, I resolved to leave them that night. I remembered the grief this step would bring upon my dear old grandmother; and nothing less than the freedom of my children would have induced me to disregard her advice. I went about my evening work with trembling steps. Mr. Flint twice called from his chamber door to inquire why the house was not locked up. I replied that I had not done my work. “You have had time enough to do it,” said he. “Take care how you answer me!”
I shut all the windows, locked all the doors, and went up to the third story, to wait till midnight. How long those hours seemed, and how fervently I prayed that God would not forsake me in this hour of utmost need! I was about to risk every thing on the throw of a die; and if I failed, O what would become of me and my poor children? They would be made to suffer for my fault.
At half past twelve I stole softly down stairs. I stopped on the second floor, thinking I heard a noise. I felt my way down into the parlor, and looked out of the window. The night was so intensely dark that I could see nothing. I raised the window very softly and jumped out. Large drops of rain were falling, and the darkness bewildered me. I dropped on my knees, and breathed a short prayer to God for guidance and protection. I groped my way to the road, and rushed towards the town with almost lightning speed. I arrived at my grandmother’s house, but dared not see her. She would say, “Linda, you are killing me;” and I knew that would unnerve me. I tapped softly at the window of a room, occupied by a woman, who had lived in the house several years. I knew she was a faithful friend, and could be trusted with my secret. I tapped several times before she heard me. At last she raised the window, and I whispered, “Sally, I have run away. Let me in, quick.” She opened the door softly, and said in low tones, “For God’s sake, don’t. Your grandmother is trying to buy you and de chillern. Mr. Sands was here last week. He tole her he was going away on business, but he wanted her to go ahead about buying you and de chillern, and he would help her all he could. Don’t run away, Linda. Your grandmother is all bowed down wid trouble now.”
I replied, “Sally, they are going to carry my children to the plantation to-morrow; and they will never sell them to any body so long as they have me in their power. Now, would you advise me to go back?”
“No, chile, no,” answered she. “When dey finds you is gone, dey won’t want de plague ob de chillern; but where is you going to hide? Dey knows ebery inch ob dis house.”
I told her I had a hiding-place, and that was all it was best for her to know. I asked her to go into my room as soon as it was light, and take all my clothes out of my trunk, and pack them in hers; for I knew Mr. Flint and the constable would be there early to search my room. I feared the sight of my children would be too much for my full heart; but I could not go out into the uncertain future without one last look. I bent over the bed where lay my little Benny and baby Ellen. Poor little ones! fatherless and motherless! Memories of their father came over me. He wanted to be kind to them; but they were not all to him, as they were to my womanly heart. I knelt and prayed for the innocent little sleepers. I kissed them lightly, and turned away.
As I was about to open the street door, Sally laid her hand on my shoulder, and said, “Linda, is you gwine all alone? Let me call your uncle.”
“No, Sally,” I replied, “I want no one to be brought into trouble on my account.”
I went forth into the darkness and rain. I ran on till I came to the house of the friend who was to conceal me.
Early the next morning Mr. Flint was at my grandmother’s inquiring for me. She told him she had not seen me, and supposed I was at the plantation. He watched her face narrowly, and said, “Don’t you know any thing about her running off?” She assured him that she did not. He went on to say, “Last night she ran off without the least provocation. We had treated her very kindly. My wife liked her. She will soon be found and brought back. Are her children with you?” When told that they were, he said, “I am very glad to hear that. If they are here, she cannot be far off. If I find out that any of my niggers have had any thing to do with this damned business, I’ll give ’em five hundred lashes.” As he started to go to his father’s, he turned round and added, persuasively, “Let her be brought back, and she shall have her children to live with her.”
The tidings made the old doctor rave and storm at a furious rate. It was a busy day for them. My grandmother’s house was searched from top to bottom. As my trunk was empty, they concluded I had taken my clothes with me. Before ten o’clock every vessel northward bound was thoroughly examined, and the law against harboring fugitives was read to all on board. At night a watch was set over the town. Knowing how distressed my grandmother would be, I wanted to send her a message; but it could not be done. Every one who went in or out of her house was closely watched. The doctor said he would take my children, unless she became responsible for them; which of course she willingly did. The next day was spent in searching. Before night, the following advertisement was posted at every corner, and in every public place for miles round:—
“$300 Reward! Ran away from the subscriber, an intelligent, bright, mulatto girl, named Linda, 21 years of age. Five feet four inches high. Dark eyes, and black hair inclined to curl; but it can be made straight. Has a decayed spot on a front tooth. She can read and write, and in all probability will try to get to the Free States. All persons are forbidden, under penalty of the law, to harbor or employ said slave. $150 will be given to whoever takes her in the state, and $300 if taken out of the state and delivered to me, or lodged in jail.
Dr. Flint.”
XVIII. Months Of Peril.
The search for me was kept up with more perseverance than I had anticipated. I began to think that escape was impossible. I was in great anxiety lest I should implicate the friend who harbored me. I knew the consequences would be frightful; and much as I dreaded being caught, even that seemed better than causing an innocent person to suffer for kindness to me. A week had passed in terrible suspense, when my pursuers came into such close vicinity that I concluded they had tracked me to my hiding-place. I flew out of the house, and concealed myself in a thicket of bushes. There I remained in an agony of fear for two hours. Suddenly, a reptile of some kind seized my leg. In my fright, I struck a blow which loosened its hold, but I could not tell whether I had killed it; it was so dark, I could not see what it was; I only knew it was something cold and slimy. The pain I felt soon indicated that the bite was poisonous. I was compelled to leave my place of concealment, and I groped my way back into the house. The pain had become intense, and my friend was startled by my look of anguish. I asked her to prepare a poultice of warm ashes and vinegar, and I applied it to my leg, which was already much swollen. The application gave me some relief, but the swelling did not abate. The dread of being disabled was greater than the physical pain I endured. My friend asked an old woman, who doctored among the slaves, what was good for the bite of a snake or a lizard. She told her to steep a dozen coppers in vinegar, over night, and apply the cankered vinegar to the inflamed part.1
1 The poison of a snake is a powerful acid, and is counteracted by powerful alkalies, such as potash, ammonia, &c. The Indians are accustomed to apply wet ashes, or plunge the limb into strong lie. White men, employed to lay out railroads in snaky places, often carry ammonia with them as an antidote.—Editor.
I had succeeded in cautiously conveying some messages to my relatives. They were harshly threatened, and despairing of my having a chance to escape, they advised me to return to my master, ask his forgiveness, and let him make an example of me. But such counsel had no influence with me. When I started upon this hazardous undertaking, I had resolved that, come what would, there should be no turning back. “Give me liberty, or give me death,” was my motto. When my friend contrived to make known to my relatives the painful situation I had been in for twenty-four hours, they said no more about my going back to my master. Something must be done, and that speedily; but where to turn for help, they knew not. God in his mercy raised up “a friend in need.”
Among the ladies who were acquainted with my grandmother, was one who had known her from childhood, and always been very friendly to her. She had also known my mother and her children, and felt interested for them. At this crisis of affairs she called to see my grandmother, as she not unfrequently did. She observed the sad and troubled expression of her face, and asked if she knew where Linda was, and whether she was safe. My grandmother shook her head, without answering. “Come, Aunt Martha,” said the kind lady, “tell me all about it. Perhaps I can do something to help you.” The husband of this lady held many slaves, and bought and sold slaves. She also held a number in her own name; but she treated them kindly, and would never allow any of them to be sold. She was unlike the majority of slaveholders’ wives. My grandmother looked earnestly at her. Something in the expression of her face said “Trust me!” and she did trust her. She listened attentively to the details of my story, and sat thinking for a while. At last she said, “Aunt Martha, I pity you both. If you think there is any chance of Linda’s getting to the Free States, I will conceal her for a time. But first you must solemnly promise that my name shall never be mentioned. If such a thing should become known, it would ruin me and my family. No one in my house must know of it, except the cook. She is so faithful that I would trust my own life with her; and I know she likes Linda. It is a great risk; but I trust no harm will come of it. Get word to Linda to be ready as soon as it is dark, before the patrols are out. I will send the housemaids on errands, and Betty shall go to meet Linda.” The place where we were to meet was designated and agreed upon. My grandmother was unable to thank the lady for this noble deed; overcome by her emotions, she sank on her knees and sobbed like a child.
I received a message to leave my friend’s house at such an hour, and go to a certain place where a friend would be waiting for me. As a matter of prudence no names were mentioned. I had no means of conjecturing who I was to meet, or where I was going. I did not like to move thus blindfolded, but I had no choice. It would not do for me to remain where I was. I disguised myself, summoned up courage to meet the worst, and went to the appointed place. My friend Betty was there; she was the last person I expected to see. We hurried along in silence. The pain in my leg was so intense that it seemed as if I should drop; but fear gave me strength. We reached the house and entered unobserved. Her first words were: “Honey, now you is safe. Dem devils ain’t coming to search dis house. When I get you into missis’ safe place, I will bring some nice hot supper. I specs you need it after all dis skeering.” Betty’s vocation led her to think eating the most important thing in life. She did not realize that my heart was too full for me to care much about supper.
The mistress came to meet us, and led me up stairs to a small room over her own sleeping apartment. “You will be safe here, Linda,” said she; “I keep this room to store away things that are out of use. The girls are not accustomed to be sent to it, and they will not suspect any thing unless they hear some noise. I always keep it locked, and Betty shall take care of the key. But you must be very careful, for my sake as well as your own; and you must never tell my secret; for it would ruin me and my family. I will keep the girls busy in the morning, that Betty may have a chance to bring your breakfast; but it will not do for her to come to you again till night. I will come to see you sometimes. Keep up your courage. I hope this state of things will not last long.” Betty came with the “nice hot supper,” and the mistress hastened down stairs to keep things straight till she returned. How my heart overflowed with gratitude! Words choked in my throat; but I could have kissed the feet of my benefactress. For that deed of Christian womanhood, may God forever bless her!
I went to sleep that night with the feeling that I was for the present the most fortunate slave in town. Morning came and filled my little cell with light. I thanked the heavenly Father for this safe retreat. Opposite my window was a pile of feather beds. On the top of these I could lie perfectly concealed, and command a view of the street through which Dr. Flint passed to his office. Anxious as I was, I felt a gleam of satisfaction when I saw him. Thus far I had outwitted him, and I triumphed over it. Who can blame slaves for being cunning? They are constantly compelled to resort to it. It is the only weapon of the weak and oppressed against the strength of their tyrants.
I was daily hoping to hear that my master had sold my children; for I knew who was on the watch to buy them. But Dr. Flint cared even more for revenge than he did for money. My brother William, and the good aunt who had served in his family twenty years, and my little Benny, and Ellen, who was a little over two years old, were thrust into jail, as a means of compelling my relatives to give some information about me. He swore my grandmother should never see one of them again till I was brought back. They kept these facts from me for several days. When I heard that my little ones were in a loathsome jail, my first impulse was to go to them. I was encountering dangers for the sake of freeing them, and must I be the cause of their death? The thought was agonizing. My benefactress tried to soothe me by telling me that my aunt would take good care of the children while they remained in jail. But it added to my pain to think that the good old aunt, who had always been so kind to her sister’s orphan children, should be shut up in prison for no other crime than loving them. I suppose my friends feared a reckless movement on my part, knowing, as they did, that my life was bound up in my children. I received a note from my brother William. It was scarcely legible, and ran thus: “Wherever you are, dear sister, I beg of you not to come here. We are all much better off than you are. If you come, you will ruin us all. They would force you to tell where you had been, or they would kill you. Take the advice of your friends; if not for the sake of me and your children, at least for the sake of those you would ruin.”
Poor William! He also must suffer for being my brother. I took his advice and kept quiet. My aunt was taken out of jail at the end of a month, because Mrs. Flint could not spare her any longer. She was tired of being her own housekeeper. It was quite too fatiguing to order her dinner and eat it too. My children remained in jail, where brother William did all he could for their comfort. Betty went to see them sometimes, and brought me tidings. She was not permitted to enter the jail; but William would hold them up to the grated window while she chatted with them. When she repeated their prattle, and told me how they wanted to see their ma, my tears would flow. Old Betty would exclaim, “Lors, chile! what’s you crying ’bout? Dem young uns vil kill you dead. Don’t be so chick’n hearted! If you does, you vil nebber git thro’ dis world.”
Good old soul! She had gone through the world childless. She had never had little ones to clasp their arms round her neck; she had never seen their soft eyes looking into hers; no sweet little voices had called her mother; she had never pressed her own infants to her heart, with the feeling that even in fetters there was something to live for. How could she realize my feelings? Betty’s husband loved children dearly, and wondered why God had denied them to him. He expressed great sorrow when he came to Betty with the tidings that Ellen had been taken out of jail and carried to Dr. Flint’s. She had the measles a short time before they carried her to jail, and the disease had left her eyes affected. The doctor had taken her home to attend to them. My children had always been afraid of the doctor and his wife. They had never been inside of their house. Poor little Ellen cried all day to be carried back to prison. The instincts of childhood are true. She knew she was loved in the jail. Her screams and sobs annoyed Mrs. Flint. Before night she called one of the slaves, and said, “Here, Bill, carry this brat back to the jail. I can’t stand her noise. If she would be quiet I should like to keep the little minx. She would make a handy waiting-maid for my daughter by and by. But if she staid here, with her white face, I suppose I should either kill her or spoil her. I hope the doctor will sell them as far as wind and water can carry them. As for their mother, her ladyship will find out yet what she gets by running away. She hasn’t so much feeling for her children as a cow has for its calf. If she had, she would have come back long ago, to get them out of jail, and save all this expense and trouble. The good-for-nothing hussy! When she is caught, she shall stay in jail, in irons, for one six months, and then be sold to a sugar plantation. I shall see her broke in yet. What do you stand there for, Bill? Why don’t you go off with the brat? Mind, now, that you don’t let any of the niggers speak to her in the street!”
When these remarks were reported to me, I smiled at Mrs. Flint’s saying that she should either kill my child or spoil her. I thought to myself there was very little danger of the latter. I have always considered it as one of God’s special providences that Ellen screamed till she was carried back to jail.
That same night Dr. Flint was called to a patient, and did not return till near morning. Passing my grandmother’s, he saw a light in the house, and thought to himself, “Perhaps this has something to do with Linda.” He knocked, and the door was opened. “What calls you up so early?” said he. “I saw your light, and I thought I would just stop and tell you that I have found out where Linda is. I know where to put my hands on her, and I shall have her before twelve o’clock.” When he had turned away, my grandmother and my uncle looked anxiously at each other. They did not know whether or not it was merely one of the doctor’s tricks to frighten them. In their uncertainty, they thought it was best to have a message conveyed to my friend Betty. Unwilling to alarm her mistress, Betty resolved to dispose of me herself. She came to me, and told me to rise and dress quickly. We hurried down stairs, and across the yard, into the kitchen. She locked the door, and lifted up a plank in the floor. A buffalo skin and a bit of carpet were spread for me to lie on, and a quilt thrown over me. “Stay dar,” said she, “till I sees if dey know ’bout you. Dey say dey vil put thar hans on you afore twelve o’clock. If dey did know whar you are, dey won’t know now. Dey’ll be disapinted dis time. Dat’s all I got to say. If dey comes rummagin ’mong my tings, dey’ll get one bressed sarssin from dis ’ere nigger.” In my shallow bed I had but just room enough to bring my hands to my face to keep the dust out of my eyes; for Betty walked over me twenty times in an hour, passing from the dresser to the fireplace. When she was alone, I could hear her pronouncing anathemas over Dr. Flint and all his tribe, every now and then saying, with a chuckling laugh, “Dis nigger’s too cute for ’em dis time.” When the housemaids were about, she had sly ways of drawing them out, that I might hear what they would say. She would repeat stories she had heard about my being in this, or that, or the other place. To which they would answer, that I was not fool enough to be staying round there; that I was in Philadelphia or New York before this time. When all were abed and asleep, Betty raised the plank, and said, “Come out, chile; come out. Dey don’t know nottin ’bout you. ’Twas only white folks’ lies, to skeer de niggers.”
Some days after this adventure I had a much worse fright. As I sat very still in my retreat above stairs, cheerful visions floated through my mind. I thought Dr. Flint would soon get discouraged, and would be willing to sell my children, when he lost all hopes of making them the means of my discovery. I knew who was ready to buy them. Suddenly I heard a voice that chilled my blood. The sound was too familiar to me, it had been too dreadful, for me not to recognize at once my old master. He was in the house, and I at once concluded he had come to seize me. I looked round in terror. There was no way of escape. The voice receded. I supposed the constable was with him, and they were searching the house. In my alarm I did not forget the trouble I was bringing on my generous benefactress. It seemed as if I were born to bring sorrow on all who befriended me, and that was the bitterest drop in the bitter cup of my life. After a while I heard approaching footsteps; the key was turned in my door. I braced myself against the wall to keep from falling. I ventured to look up, and there stood my kind benefactress alone. I was too much overcome to speak, and sunk down upon the floor.
“I thought you would hear your master’s voice,” she said; “and knowing you would be terrified, I came to tell you there is nothing to fear. You may even indulge in a laugh at the old gentleman’s expense. He is so sure you are in New York, that he came to borrow five hundred dollars to go in pursuit of you. My sister had some money to loan on interest. He has obtained it, and proposes to start for New York to-night. So, for the present, you see you are safe. The doctor will merely lighten his pocket hunting after the bird he has left behind.”
XIX. The Children Sold.
The Doctor came back from New York, of course without accomplishing his purpose. He had expended considerable money, and was rather disheartened. My brother and the children had now been in jail two months, and that also was some expense. My friends thought it was a favorable time to work on his discouraged feelings. Mr. Sands sent a speculator to offer him nine hundred dollars for my brother William, and eight hundred for the two children. These were high prices, as slaves were then selling; but the offer was rejected. If it had been merely a question of money, the doctor would have sold any boy of Benny’s age for two hundred dollars; but he could not bear to give up the power of revenge. But he was hard pressed for money, and he revolved the matter in his mind. He knew that if he could keep Ellen till she was fifteen, he could sell her for a high price; but I presume he reflected that she might die, or might be stolen away. At all events, he came to the conclusion that he had better accept the slave-trader’s offer. Meeting him in the street, he inquired when he would leave town. “To-day, at ten o’clock,” he replied. “Ah, do you go so soon?” said the doctor; “I have been reflecting upon your proposition, and I have concluded to let you have the three negroes if you will say nineteen hundred dollars.” After some parley, the trader agreed to his terms. He wanted the bill of sale drawn up and signed immediately, as he had a great deal to attend to during the short time he remained in town. The doctor went to the jail and told William he would take him back into his service if he would promise to behave himself; but he replied that he would rather be sold. “And you shall be sold, you ungrateful rascal!” exclaimed the doctor. In less than an hour the money was paid, the papers were signed, sealed, and delivered, and my brother and children were in the hands of the trader.
It was a hurried transaction; and after it was over, the doctor’s characteristic caution returned. He went back to the speculator, and said, “Sir, I have come to lay you under obligations of a thousand dollars not to sell any of those negroes in this state.” “You come too late,” replied the trader; “our bargain is closed.” He had, in fact, already sold them to Mr. Sands, but he did not mention it. The doctor required him to put irons on “that rascal, Bill,” and to pass through the back streets when he took his gang out of town. The trader was privately instructed to concede to his wishes. My good old aunt went to the jail to bid the children good by, supposing them to be the speculator’s property, and that she should never see them again. As she held Benny in her lap, he said, “Aunt Nancy, I want to show you something.” He led her to the door and showed her a long row of marks, saying, “Uncle Will taught me to count. I have made a mark for every day I have been here, and it is sixty days. It is a long time; and the speculator is going to take me and Ellen away. He’s a bad man. It’s wrong for him to take grandmother’s children. I want to go to my mother.”
My grandmother was told that the children would be restored to her, but she was requested to act as if they were really to be sent away. Accordingly, she made up a bundle of clothes and went to the jail. When she arrived, she found William handcuffed among the gang, and the children in the trader’s cart. The scene seemed too much like reality. She was afraid there might have been some deception or mistake. She fainted, and was carried home.
When the wagon stopped at the hotel, several gentlemen came out and proposed to purchase William, but the trader refused their offers, without stating that he was already sold. And now came the trying hour for that drove of human beings, driven away like cattle, to be sold they knew not where. Husbands were torn from wives, parents from children, never to look upon each other again this side the grave. There was wringing of hands and cries of despair.
Dr. Flint had the supreme satisfaction of seeing the wagon leave town, and Mrs. Flint had the gratification of supposing that my children were going “as far as wind and water would carry them.” According to agreement, my uncle followed the wagon some miles, until they came to an old farm house. There the trader took the irons from William, and as he did so, he said, “You are a damned clever fellow. I should like to own you myself. Them gentlemen that wanted to buy you said you was a bright, honest chap, and I must git you a good home. I guess your old master will swear to-morrow, and call himself an old fool for selling the children. I reckon he’ll never git their mammy back agin. I expect she’s made tracks for the north. Good by, old boy. Remember, I have done you a good turn. You must thank me by coaxing all the pretty gals to go with me next fall. That’s going to be my last trip. This trading in niggers is a bad business for a fellow that’s got any heart. Move on, you fellows!” And the gang went on, God alone knows where.
Much as I despise and detest the class of slave-traders, whom I regard as the vilest wretches on earth, I must do this man the justice to say that he seemed to have some feeling. He took a fancy to William in the jail, and wanted to buy him. When he heard the story of my children, he was willing to aid them in getting out of Dr. Flint’s power, even without charging the customary fee.
My uncle procured a wagon and carried William and the children back to town. Great was the joy in my grandmother’s house! The curtains were closed, and the candles lighted. The happy grandmother cuddled the little ones to her bosom. They hugged her, and kissed her, and clapped their hands, and shouted. She knelt down and poured forth one of her heartfelt prayers of thanksgiving to God. The father was present for a while; and though such a “parental relation” as existed between him and my children takes slight hold of the hearts or consciences of slaveholders, it must be that he experienced some moments of pure joy in witnessing the happiness he had imparted.
I had no share in the rejoicings of that evening. The events of the day had not come to my knowledge. And now I will tell you something that happened to me; though you will, perhaps, think it illustrates the superstition of slaves. I sat in my usual place on the floor near the window, where I could hear much that was said in the street without being seen. The family had retired for the night, and all was still. I sat there thinking of my children, when I heard a low strain of music. A band of serenaders were under the window, playing “Home, sweet home.” I listened till the sounds did not seem like music, but like the moaning of children. It seemed as if my heart would burst. I rose from my sitting posture, and knelt. A streak of moonlight was on the floor before me, and in the midst of it appeared the forms of my two children. They vanished; but I had seen them distinctly. Some will call it a dream, others a vision. I know not how to account for it, but it made a strong impression on my mind, and I felt certain something had happened to my little ones.
I had not seen Betty since morning. Now I heard her softly turning the key. As soon as she entered, I clung to her, and begged her to let me know whether my children were dead, or whether they were sold; for I had seen their spirits in my room, and I was sure something had happened to them. “Lor, chile,” said she, putting her arms round me, “you’s got de high-sterics. I’ll sleep wid you to-night, ’cause you’ll make a noise, and ruin missis. Something has stirred you up mightily. When you is done cryin, I’ll talk wid you. De chillern is well, and mighty happy. I seed ’em myself. Does dat satisfy you? Dar, chile, be still! Somebody vill hear you.” I tried to obey her. She lay down, and was soon sound asleep; but no sleep would come to my eyelids.
At dawn, Betty was up and off to the kitchen. The hours passed on, and the vision of the night kept constantly recurring to my thoughts. After a while I heard the voices of two women in the entry. In one of them I recognized the housemaid. The other said to her, “Did you know Linda Brent’s children was sold to the speculator yesterday. They say ole massa Flint was mighty glad to see ’em drove out of town; but they say they’ve come back agin. I ’spect it’s all their daddy’s doings. They say he’s bought William too. Lor! how it will take hold of ole massa Flint! I’m going roun’ to aunt Marthy’s to see ’bout it.”
I bit my lips till the blood came to keep from crying out. Were my children with their grandmother, or had the speculator carried them off? The suspense was dreadful. Would Betty never come, and tell me the truth about it? At last she came, and I eagerly repeated what I had overheard. Her face was one broad, bright smile. “Lor, you foolish ting!” said she. “I’se gwine to tell you all ’bout it. De gals is eating thar breakfast, and missus tole me to let her tell you; but, poor creeter! t’aint right to keep you waitin’, and I’se gwine to tell you. Brudder, chillern, all is bought by de daddy! I’se laugh more dan nuff, tinking ’bout ole massa Flint. Lor, how he vill swar! He’s got ketched dis time, any how; but I must be getting out o’ dis, or dem gals vill come and ketch me.”
Betty went off laughing; and I said to myself, “Can it be true that my children are free? I have not suffered for them in vain. Thank God!”
Great surprise was expressed when it was known that my children had returned to their grandmother’s. The news spread through the town, and many a kind word was bestowed on the little ones.
Dr. Flint went to my grandmother’s to ascertain who was the owner of my children, and she informed him. “I expected as much,” said he. “I am glad to hear it. I have had news from Linda lately, and I shall soon have her. You need never expect to see her free. She shall be my slave as long as I live, and when I am dead she shall be the slave of my children. If I ever find out that you or Phillip had anything to do with her running off I’ll kill him. And if I meet William in the street, and he presumes to look at me, I’ll flog him within an inch of his life. Keep those brats out of my sight!”
As he turned to leave, my grandmother said something to remind him of his own doings. He looked back upon her, as if he would have been glad to strike her to the ground.
I had my season of joy and thanksgiving. It was the first time since my childhood that I had experienced any real happiness. I heard of the old doctor’s threats, but they no longer had the same power to trouble me. The darkest cloud that hung over my life had rolled away. Whatever slavery might do to me, it could not shackle my children. If I fell a sacrifice, my little ones were saved. It was well for me that my simple heart believed all that had been promised for their welfare. It is always better to trust than to doubt.
XX. New Perils.
The doctor, more exasperated than ever, again tried to revenge himself on my relatives. He arrested uncle Phillip on the charge of having aided my flight. He was carried before a court, and swore truly that he knew nothing of my intention to escape, and that he had not seen me since I left my master’s plantation. The doctor then demanded that he should give bail for five hundred dollars that he would have nothing to do with me. Several gentlemen offered to be security for him; but Mr. Sands told him he had better go back to jail, and he would see that he came out without giving bail.
The news of his arrest was carried to my grandmother, who conveyed it to Betty. In the kindness of her heart, she again stowed me away under the floor; and as she walked back and forth, in the performance of her culinary duties, she talked apparently to herself, but with the intention that I should hear what was going on. I hoped that my uncle’s imprisonment would last but few days; still I was anxious. I thought it likely Dr. Flint would do his utmost to taunt and insult him, and I was afraid my uncle might lose control of himself, and retort in some way that would be construed into a punishable offence; and I was well aware that in court his word would not be taken against any white man’s. The search for me was renewed. Something had excited suspicions that I was in the vicinity. They searched the house I was in. I heard their steps and their voice